Epigraphia Indica Vol 05

Author(s): E Hultzsch
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032559/1

Page #1

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
Volume V (1898-99)
OOO
प्रत्नकीर्तिमपावण
PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001
1984

Page #2

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
Volume V
ogo
प्रत्नकातिमपाव
PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001
1984

Page #3

Reprinted 1984
- ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA
GOVERNMENT OF INDIA
Price: Rs. 85.00
Printed at Pearl Offset Press Private Limited 5/33, Kirti Nagar Indl. Area,
New Delhi-110015

Page #4

PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA
AS A SUPPLEMENT TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUARY.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
AND
RECORD OF THE ARCHÆOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA.
EDITED BY
E. HULTZSCH, Ph.D.,
GOVERNMENT EPIGRAPHIST; YELLOW OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MANRAS: CORR, XRMB. O THE BATAVIA BOCIETY OF ARTS AND SCIENCE,
AND OF THE ROYAL SOCIXTY OY BCIEKOES AT GOTTINGEN.
Vol. V.-1898-99.
CALCUTTA: OFFICE OF THE SUPERINTENDENT OF GOVERNMENT PRINTING, INDIA. BOMBAY: EDUCATION SOCIETY'S PRE89.
LIIPZIG: OTTO HARRASSOWITZ. LONDON: LUZAC & Co.
PARIS: E. LEROUX. NEW YORK: WESTERMANN & Co.
BERLIN: A. ASHER & Co. CHICAGO: 8. D. PEET.
VIENNA: A. HÖLDER & Co.

Page #5


Page #6

CONTENTS.
TAGE
.
. 102
.
. 188
.
.
1
.
.
9 151 213
.
.
The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically. Rev. J. E. ABBOTT, B.A.:
No. 12. Ahmadâbâd inscription of Visaladêva ; [Vikrama-]Sarvat 1308 . . R. G. BHANDARKAR, M.A., Ph.D., C.I.E.:
No. 20. Dosli plates of Krishna III.; Saka-Samvat 862. . . . . . The late PROFESSOR G. BUILER, Ph.D., LL.D., C.L.E. - No. 1 The Anoka edicts of Padaria and Nigliva.
4 Nigliva .... . . . 5. Two grants of Dadda IV. Prafântarâga; (Chádi-]Samvat 392 J. F. FLERT, Ph.D., C.L.E. (Indian Civil Service, retired) :
No. 2. Yekkêri rock inscription of the time of Pulikesin II. . , 3. J.iscriptions at Managðli .
. . . . . . 18. Sravana-Belgola epitaph of Marasimha II. . . . . .
, 25. Inscriptions at Ablar . . . . . . . . . E. HULTZSCH, Ph.D. :
No. 4. Foar pillar inscriptions of Eastern Chalukya chiefs'at Srikůrmam . 6. Eight Vattelatta inscriptions of CbSla kings
8. Råyakoța plates of Skandagishya . . . . . . .. 13. Four insoriptions of Kuloitunga-Chsla .
. . . .. 17. Cbəbrla inscription of Jaya ; after Saka-Sarhvat 1135 PROFESSOR F. KIELHORN, Ph.D, LL.D., C.I.E.:
Xos. 7 and 21. Dates of Chola kings (continued) No. 14. Dibbida plates of Arjuna of the Matsya family; Suka-Samyat 1191 . .. 15. Three copper-plate inscriptions of Govindachandra of Kananj , 16. Six Eastern Chalukya copper-plate inscriptions . . . 19. Ansam plates of Vallabhadeva; Saka-Samyat 1107 .. . 22. Vakkalêri plates of Kirtivarman II. ; Saka-Samvat 679 .
. 34. Daulatparà plate of Bhojadova I. of MahSdaya; (Harsha-]Samvat 100 26. A note on the alphabet of the Donepůņdi grant. .
. H. KRISHNA SASTRI, B.A.:
No. 10. Pithapuram plates of Vira-Choda, dated in his twenty-third year . .
23. Miodigal inscription of Rajadhiraja; Saka-Samvat 970 . . . C. V. RAYAMUBTI, B.A. -
No. 9. Konkuduru plates of Allaya-Dodda; Saka-Sarovat 1352 ... . MAUNG TUR NYBIN:
No. 11. Maunggun gold plates . . . . . . . . .
. .
. . .
49 103 142
.
48 and 197
16. Sir E.. Pper plate inscriptions of calamily: Suka-Samyat 11
. 106 . . 112
. 118 . . 181 . . 200 ... 208 . . 266
. .
. .
70
.
..
53
.
. 01
INDEX
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
. 287
APPENDIX-A List of the Inscriptions of Northern India from about A.D. 400 By PROFESSOR
F. KIBLHORK, Pb.D., LL.D., C.I.E. INDEX TO THE APPENDIXBy the same . . . . . . . 97-121

Page #7

LIST OF PLATES
1. Asoka edicts in Nepal . . :. 2. Yokkári rock inscription of the time of Pulikadin II. 3. Sankheda plates of Dadda IV.-N06. I and II. . 4. Vatteluttu inscriptions of Chila kings.-A. and B.. O
, C. and D..
- E. to H. . . 7. Rarakota plates of Skandafishys . 8. Maunggun gold plates 9. Grantha imoriptions of Kulottunga-Chola .
: 10. libbids plates of Arjuna of the Mataya family.- Plate i.
to face page 4
. . 8 between pages 40 & 41 to face page 42
. 44
.
12. Edora plates of Vijayaditya II. . . . . . 18. Masalipatam () plates of Vijayaditya III. . 14. Bezvada plates of Bhims I.
. 16. Masulipatam plates of Amma I. . . . 16. Masulipatam (P) plates of Chalukya-Bhima II. 17. Masulipatam plates of Amma II.. .. 18. Chabrola pillar inscription of Jaya; after Saka-8amvat 1186 19. Sravana-Belgola epitaph of Marasimha II. . . 20. Amam plates of Vallabhadeva.- Plate i. . . 21. - . »
lates of Krishna III. ; Saka-Samvat 869 23. Vakkalori plates of Kirtivarman IL-Plato in .
.
................
• between peges 60 & 51 to face page 101
104 • between pages 110 & 111
to face page 112 • between pages 120 & 121
124 & 126 »
128 & 199 to face page 182
136 ►
140 between pages 146 & 147
to face page 178 between pages 182 & 189
184 & 185
# 194 & 195 . . . 902 & 208
► 204 & 206 to face page 207
252 . between pages 264 & 268 . . . 268 & 267
................
26. Mindigal inscription of Rajadhirkja; Saka-Samvat 970 26. Ablur inscription of about A.D. 1200 . . . 37. Donepândi grant of NAmaya-Nayaka - Plate .
.
23

Page #8

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
A.-VOLUME III. Page 226.-When publishing the Âlampuņdi plate of Virûpåksha, I had to suspect its gennineness,
owing partly to the numerous mistakes which'it contains, and mainly owing to the absence of any reference to this son of Harihara II. in the published records of the first Vijayanagara dynasty. The historical information conveyed by the plate is however, confirmed now from an unexpected source. In his Report on a Search for Sanskrit and Tamil Manuscripts (p. 90), Mr. Seshagiri Sastri, Professor of Sanskrit at the Madras Presidency College, has published extracts from & Sansksit drama entitled Narayanivilása. This drama was composed by a royal anthor named Virûpåksha, who was the son's son (here the published reading putro, son,' has to be corrected into pautró, 'son's son ') of king Bukka, the daughter's son of king Råma, and the son of king Harihara. Of Virupaksha it is further said that he was the lord of the Karnata, Tuņdira, Chola and Pandya countries, that he planted a pillar of victory in the island of Simhals (Ceylon), and that he was devoted to the performance of the sixteen great gifts. In describing the genealogy of Virûpåksha and his conquests, the Âlampandi grant and the drama Núrayanioilasa are practically at one with each other. The performance of the
sixteen great gifta,' which is mentioned in the latter in connection with Virûpáksha, is attributed in the former to his father. There is no doubt whatever 88 to the identity of the author of the Sanskrit drama in question with prince Virûpåksha of the Alampundi grant. The former is more explicit in describing his relationship to king Rans, inasmuch as he is there called the daughter's son' of king Råma, while the latter simply says that his mother Mallådévi belonged to the family of Ramadàva.' It may therefore be concluded that Ramadêva, whom I proposed to identify with the Yâdava king Ramachandra (above, Vol. III. p. 225), had a daughter named Malladevi, who married Harihara II. of the first Vijayanagara dynasty, and that prince Virupaksha, who was born of this marriage,
made extensive conquests in Southern India.-V. Venkayya. Page 362, article Ariya-Pillai,' for m., read queen.
372, line 14, for Jina-kalpa, road Jina-kalpa. > > 13 from the bottom, read 'Kadamba, 8. a. Kadamba.'
B.-VOLUME IV. Page 195, 1. 10 ff.- Mr. Ramayya has kindly informed me through Dr. Hultzsch), that the
correct spelling of the modern name of the village is Dendulůru, not Dendaloru, as given in Mr. Sowell's Lists of Antiquities.-As regards the identification of other localities montioned in the Chikkulla plates, Mr. Sewell has been the first to write to me that Råviréva (in line 20) might be the village of Raveralah (Råvirôla) on the north bank of the river Krishội, just at the top of its great bend, long. 80° 10' E., lat. 16° 50 N. The same identification was afterwards suggested by Dr. Fleet and by Mr. Ramayya. Mr. Ramayya further writes that about six miles to the east of R&virêla there is the village of Navabapêta, with a temple of Somunáthasv&min which may bo the Sômagiri varanátha temple in line 23 of the inscription. The country in which the villages were situated is called NatCripați

Page #9

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vot. V.
(n line 19). This Mr. Ramayya believes to be the more modern Natavada," which is mentioned in an inscription of Saka 1123 at Bezvada, in which the donor is described as Natarddi Rudradêvarajuli, 06. Rudraddvar&ja of Nätavada. The capital of this chief was Madapalla or Madapalli, and there is a village of this name, reported to contain the ruins of an old fort, close to the west of Madhira, a station
of H. H. the Nizam's State Railway, and not far from Kondapalli."- F. Kielhorn. Page 206, line 8 of the text. I have altered the original reading - Pandy-Otpala-mahipatayo
to-Pandy-Otkala-mahipatayo, which on page 207 I have translated by “the Pandya and Utkala kings;" but I was wrong. The original reading Pindy-Otpala is correct, and the translation should have been "the Pandya and king Utpala." Utpala is Another name of the Paramâra king Muñja, who is mentioned under that name also in line 42 of the Kauthêm plates of Vikramaditya V. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 23, where he is described as kavitrisha, i.e., kavindrah), and in the Miraj plates of Jayasimha II. and the Year inscription of Vikramaditya VI. (ibid. Vol. VIII. p. 15, where the text has Utkala with the various reading Utpala).
-F. Kielhom. ,842, text line 43, for-bhara-bhår, read-bhara-bhar..
350, last line, for son, road grandson.
361, line 3, for Abhata, read Åbhata. ,,368, articla Digambara,' for 286, read 28n.
377, line 9, after Kulottunga-Rajendra-Chodaraja, add do. , 384, 13, for Oda-nada, read Oda-nadu. 386, 7, for Pratipa, read Pratipa.
0.-VOLUME V. Page 1 and passim.- For Paderia, read Padarià ; see J. R. A. 8. 1898, pp. 526 and 580.
15, line 3 from the bottom, for full-moon read new-moon. 20, line 12 from the bottom, for Vikramaditya (V.), read Vikramaditya (IV.). 22, line 17, for Saradadevi, read Saradadêvi. 28, line 16, after the eleventh tithi,' insert of the bright fortnight.' 37, line 15 from the bottom, for Sankhida, read Sankheda. 47, text of H., line 7, for ervippår, read erivippara, 56, footnote 12, for p. 311, read p. 319.
64, text line 141, read it . , 68, line 6, for Adavani-, read Ådavani. . 91, text line 232, read dwu.
120, footnote 6, line 2, for goddess at fortune,' road goddess of fortune.' 168, note 4.-As regards the Nandi vara day or tithi, Mr. Rice has drawn my attention to a
note by him, overlooked by me, in his Inscr. at Srau.-Bel. Introd. p. 20 (noto 3). From the information given by him there, it appears that, in a Jain rocord, any such expression as the first Nandiśvara day, or the first day of the Nandiśvara," would denote the day of the eighth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month ÅshAdha, Karttika, or PhAlguna, as the case may be, but that any such expression as "the chief Nanditvars day, or the chief day of the Nandisvara, "might, perhaps, rather denote the day of the full-moon tithi if the Nandisvara-pújá ended with
azy very special observances on that day.-J. F. T. 199, ino 2 from the bottom, for inscriptions, road inscription . 189, line 11, for Bishiappa, read Rishiyappa. 989, lines 26, 27.-It may be noted that the words in the original, which have been rendered
by "a very Dilipa in generosity, a very Champ&pati (Karpa) in truthfulness," aro anddryya-Difipario satya-Oharkpápati.

Page #10

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
vii
Page 233, the last lino but one, for one thousand trees, road four thousand trees. 238, line 20, for 'in kálavan, line 19,' read 'in dharmmavan, line 93, as contrasted with
dharmaman, line 90. 246, text lines 22, 23, for adiy=& gaihika, read adiy-Agasihika. 247, text line 32-33.-It was not noticed that kurushvatha is not a correct form or
combination. If the akshara after kurushva is an imperfectly formed tlu, is it seemed to be, we can only conclude that the composer was using kuruskea atha, and, misled by the metre, carelessly combined them into kurushvatha instead of kurushu-útha. But it now seems more likely that the composer wrote krushra vai ; that the writer wrote kurushwa vé, omitting the subscript stroke which would turn ve into vai; and that the engraver'did not complete the v, and did not cut clearly
the superscript , of which some indications can be detected. text line 37, for mum-kottait=av[uo]d=ayudu, read mum-kottad=&vad-avudu. - Also, · for Bâņa-Dinišala, read Bân-[&]di-nikhiļa. I am indebted to the courtesy of
Mr. H. Krishna Sastri for this, and for several other suggestions, some of which I find it most convenient to acknowledge by connecting with them his initials in
brackets.-J. F. F. , 248, text line 42, for megi-gaydanos, read meyi-g[elydands; and in note 5 substitute Rend
mey-yeydund, which seems to mean, somehow or other, "did bo shrink?" . „ in the latter part of note 4, substitute In what follows, read gay-gondans, for kay
gondane, koy-gondane, key-kondane. Are is aro (4), 'hesitation, doubt.' ,, 249, text line 52, for dôle (li)t-asi, read dor-lat-âsi.-(H. K. S.) > > text line 62.-It might perhaps be better to take akhyana as a mistake for ikhyata,
and, further on, to analyse the text into dhátri par-dhriChri)teyeág8.-(H. K. S.) 250, note 14, for ji-nn, read jirnn. 252, text line 94, the correction of vâkyamgaļum into vákyamgaļam is not necessary.
(H. K. S.)
text line 99, for tavanidhiy-amt=ám, read tavanidhiyarn tâm.-(H. K. S.) .. text line 100, for idir-erdda, read idir-crddu" 1.- (H. K. S.) ., 255, line 1, "the congregation (of Sairas on the earth) has bein afflicted among the Jains
and Buddhists." There is a difficulty here in connection with the word utkata, qualifying samaya, which latter word may mcan either congregation' or time.' Mr. H. Krishna Sastri considers that, instead of connecting utkata with its meanings of uneven, difficult; intoxication, pride; affliction, it is better to take it in its meaning of mad, furious.' In this case, the translation would be there became a mad or furious congregation or time among the Jains and Buddhists;" or freely, "an opportunity arose for the Jains and Buddhists to
become furious (and aggressite)." 256, line 1, in accordance with the corracted reading in line 37 of the text, notified above, for
the devout Ganus Bana and Dinisala, and so many others, road Biņa and all the
other numerous devout Ganus. line 16 ff., "While the disciples were saying," oic. Mr. H. Krislına Sastri has sent au
interpretation of the first part of this verse, which has given the clue to a better rendering of it. Regarding arc-gays-gordane and moyi-gaydané, see the corrections, notified above, for text line 42, and notes 4 and 5, on page 248. In gondane, nodidane, geydané, and párdane, tho e, é, is the particle of questioning, not of omphasis It is better to take kúrpu in its meaning of sharpresa,' than in its moaning of valour.' The proper nominative for enutar is, of course, Rama.

Page #11

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL V.
And we must find the verb for bhaktar in bálge, which, therefore, is not the dative of báļ, & sword,' but is from bál, as the later and now customary) form of bál,
to live, to live prosperously, happily,' with go, an optional affix for the third person of the imperative. The translation, then, will be :-Did he hesitate P; did he draw the sword simply to gaze at it?; fearing the sharpness of it, did he shrink P; did he look for calamity (5.8. did he anticipate evil in the shape of failure to win his wager) ? ; (No!; but), in the very act of saying “May (all) believers prosper!"
Råma, that man of ability, etc. Page 256, note 4, the following may be added :- In line 24 of the Terdal record of A.D. 1123
(Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 17), mention is made of kadangwa Mari, "the raging Mári." And in line 48 of a Balagámi inscription of some date after A.D. 1054 (P. S. 0-0. Insors. No. 158, and see Mysore Insors. p. 124), in a long and curious description of the five hundred Svamins of Ayyavole, we have the phrase hôha Máriya i) challav-aduvarun baha Mariyan-idir-ggoluparun," who make the
departing Mári flee confusedly in all directions, and who confront the coming M&ri." 257, line 10, in accordanne with the corrected reading in line 52 of the text, notified above,
for the friend of those who swing the sword in seizing the wives of inimical kings, read whose friend (assistant) in seizing the wives of inimical kings is the sword
of his arm which is (as lithe) as a creeper. the last paragraph. If the alteration suggested for line 62 of the text, and noted above,
is adopted,- (in favour of which it may be said that dhatripa, with the long, would be a more correct word for king' than dhatripa, with the short ),- the translation would be :-“When (many) kings, who were possessed of glory and renowned fame and valour, and whose prowess has been recited in stories, had passed away in the linenge of the Chalukya kings which causod itself to be called the chief ornament of the Lunar Race, and when the earth had (for a time) been seized by others, then Tailaps (II.), who may be called," etc. And, in that case, note 5, on page 257, should be cancelled. On the other hand, the actual reading is &khyána, not akhyata ; and a Tailapa-(who, however, may be Taila III.)- was occasionally quoted as an instance; see the example given under sütma 117 of Kêsirêja's Sabdamanidarpana, p. 142," the sword of the arm of Tailapa caused
itself to be called the Rudra who is the fire that is to destroy the world." 258, lines 14 to 16.-Mr. H. Krishna Sastri considers that, for "(to restrain him from
altogether too excessive conquests)," we should adopt the explanation" (that is to say, was always holding him tight, clinging tightly to him, was always remaining
with him)." , 259, last line, and page 260, line 1, for and, to shew that there is no doubt about this, hel
quotes the sayings of Manu of former tin.es, read, in accordance with the remark on line 94 of the text (see above), and the precepts of Manu have said, in former times, that there is no doubt abont this being the case; and cancel note 1 on
page 260. .260, line 16 f., for Saying “(As) I am thus (antoriously) a very treasury of austerities
directed towards Hara, any small effort is not (becoming to me)," Râma, etc., read Having acquired a very treasury of austerities in Hara (1.e., having practised great austerities in his devotion to Hara) and having (dono so in such a toay that ho)
caused it to be said that his zeal was not small, R&ma, etc. .. . line 19.-Mr. H. Krishna Sastri remarks that it would be no credit, from the stand-point
of a Hindą, to build a temple with contributions from kings, and that the translation should be:-Not spending (in vain) even so much as a hága which the

Page #12

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
dovotees, standing in front of Siva), gave with reveronce for the building of the temple, and not going to the kings and with humility iniportuning them (for
contributions), through the inexhaustible favour, etc. Page 263, text line 6.-Mr. H. Krishna Sastri considers that it is not necessary to correct
dana-vidan into dana-vidhan, which latter word assumes an adjective based upon dáng with vidhi in the sense of 'act, action.' And dana-vida, with the meaning
who has acquired (the habit of giving' or 'who bestows gifts,' can be justified by the analogous words kirti-vida, 'a man who has acquired fame, and suvay ô-vida,
one who has attained the prime of life' (for these two words, see Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary,) and the Vêdic varivô-vid, 'bestowing freedom, repose,
treasures' (see Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary). text line 7, for noppadals purutara, read no[r]ppad=ap[p]=urutara; and cancel
note 13.-(H. K. S.). - It may be added that, as Kittel's Dictionary does not give any forms from nôdu or nôl introducing an r, perhaps we ought to consider that
the text contains a mistake for nôlpada, rather than for nårpada. 264, lines 18 to 21, in accordance with the corrected reading in line 7 of the text, notified
above, read who is devoted to the water-lilies that are the foot of spiritual precep tors, who is a man possessed of the very greatest resoluteness such as is not seen anywhere else.

Page #13


Page #14

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOLUME V.
No. 1.- THE ASOKA EDICTS OF PADERIA AND NIGLIVA.
By G. BÜHLER, PA.D., LL.D., C.I.E. MHE two new Asöks edicts of Paderia and Nigliva are edited here according to inked
1 estampages, furnished by their discoverer, Dr. A. A. Führer, who found the second in March 1895 and the first in December 1896. Both come from the Nepal Terai, where Nigllva is situated 38 miles north-west of the Uska Basar station of the Bengal and North-Western Railway, in the Nepalese tahsil Taulihvd of the sillah Butaul. Paderia lins two miles north of the Nepalese tahsil Bhagvånpur of the same sillah, and according to Dr. Führer's estimate about thirteen miles from Nigliva. Both are incised on mutilated stone pillars, and the Padêria ediot, which was found three feet below the surface of the ground, is in a state of perfect preservation, while that of Nigliva has suffered a great deal on the left side and has lost the first five letters of line 3 as well as the first seven of line 4.
The characters of the two edicts agree exactly with those of the north-eastern pillar edicts of Radhia, Mathis and RampQrva. And their language is the Magadhl of the third century B.O., which is found also in the other pillar-ediota, in the Kalsi, Dhauli and Jangada versions of the rock-edicts, in the two Bairåt and the Sahaaram edicts, in the cave-inscriptions of Barabar, and in the Sôhgaurd copper-plate, and which may be recognised by the invariable substitution of la for ra and of na for pa, by the nominatives singalar in and by the word hida for idha. A peculiarity which re-occurs only in the north-eastern pillar-adiota, is the comparatively frequent shortening of final d in piyadasina, ldjina, atana and kalapita. New words and forms, not found in the other Asoka edicts, are afhabhagiye (Paderia, 1. 8), dgacha (Paderia, 1. 2; Nigliya, 1. 3), ubaliko (Paddria, 1. 4), wapdpita (Paderia, 1. 3; Nigliva, 1. 4), Bhagavar (Paderia, 1. 4), mahiyite (Paderia, 1. 2; Nigliva, 1.3) and vigadabhi (Padarin, 1. 3), to which may be added the names of Kondkamana (Nigliva, 1, 2), Luihminigdma (Paderis, 1. 4) and Sakyamuni (Padêria, 1. 2). The wording of the two insoriptions agrees very closely, and leaves no doubt that they were incised at the same time. It makes also the restoration of the lost portions of the Nigliva edict easy and absolutely certain.
See Dr. Führer's Annual Progress Report for 1894-95, paragraph 8.
• I take this and all other details about the localities from a memorandum, kindly tarnlabed to me by Dr. Fabror. • Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 245 .
• See below, p. 6, notes 1 and .

Page #15

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
The great importance of the Paderia inscription for the topography of ancient India and the sacred history of the Buddhists has been fully recognised by Dr. Führer, who has discussed it in an article in the Pioneer of December 1896. It fixes with absolute certainty the situation of the garden of Lumbini where according to the Buddhist tradition prince Siddhartha was born. No adverse criticism can shake the evidence of the repeated assertion : "Here Buddha Akyamuni was born," and : " Here the worshipful one was born," as well as of the mention of Lunminigama, the first part of which name agrees with Lumbini in accordance with the analogy of Páli ammd for ambd and drammana for ålambana. Even the possible, but a priori improbable assumption that the pillar might have been brought to Paderia from some other place, is barred by the fact mentioned by Dr. Führer, that the site is still called Rummindei. and by the evidence of Hiuen Tsiang. The Chinese pilgrim, as Dr. Führer has duly noted, mentions the pillar as standing close to four Stúpas, the ruins of which are still extant. He further says that it was broken in the middle through the contrivance of a wicked dragon ; and its upper part actually seems to have been shattered by lightning, which the Buddhists ascribe to the anger of the Nagas, called 'dragons' by the Chinese. If Hinen Teiang omits to mention the inscription, the reason is no doubt, es Dr. Führer thinks, that it was covered at the time of his visit by an accumulation of débris. As stated already, it was found three feet below the ground, and the portion of the pillar which was visible on Dr. Fübrer's arrival, a piece only nin feet high, is covered with pilgrims' records, one of which was incised about A.D. 800. It is evident that the Asöka inscription must have been covered at least at that date.
The Padêria edict, of course, fixes also the site of Kapilavastu and of the sanctuaries in its neighbourhood. Pahien says that the Lumbini garden lies 50 li or, adopting Sir A. Cunningham's rookoning, 8f miles east of the capital of the Sakyas, and Dr. Führer has found its extensive ruins eighteen miles north-west of Padoria " between the villages of Amauli and Bikuli (north-east) and Ramghat on the Banganga (south-west)," covering & space seven miles long and from three to four miles broad. The country of the Sakyas, it now appears, has been looked for too far south by Sir A. Cunninghain and his assistants. Sir A. Cunningham's error has been caused by the vague statements of the Chinese pilgrims, who both say that in travelling from Bravasti to K& pilavastu they went south-east. As he had discovered by epigraphical evidence the identity of Srêvasti with the modern Sét or SabêtMahat between Akaona and Balrampur, it was but natural for him to infer that Kapilavastu must lio either in the Basti district or in Gorakhpur. Nevertheless, the town lay much further north, and it may be pointed out that its real position agrees with the hints, given in the Ceylonese canonical books. According to the Ambattha-Sutta the banished sons of Ikshvaku or Okkáka settled yattha Himavantapassé pokharaniya tirê maha sakasando; " where there was a great grove of tdka troes (Tectona grandis) on the bank of a lake (situated) on the slopes of the Himdlaya." This description fits the Nepalese Terai better than the absolutely flat districts of Basti and Gorakhpur, which are still some distance from the hills. The fact that the Sakyas were real jungle-Rajputs is not without importance for their history and the explanation of their curious customs. It makes their assertion that their ancestors were forcibly
Compare also my remarks in the Anzeiger der phil-hist. Clase der Wiener Akademie, January 7, 1897, and M. Barth in the Journal dos Sapanta, 1897, p. 65 ft. • Siyuki, Vol. II. p. 86. Travals, p. 67 (Legge).
Ancient Geography, p. 416. drol, Survey Reporta, Vol. I. p. 869; compare also the second inscription, found by Dr. Hoey. Ind. Auf Vol. XVIII. p. 61 ft.
* Digha-Nikdya, ili. 1,16 (Vol. I. p. 92, of Rhys Davids and E. Carpenter's edition).
Imperial Gazetteer of India (1st ed.). Vol. I. p. 493: "It (Basti) has a mean height of only 326 feet above the sea level and no natural elevations of any description diversify ita surface." Vol. III. p. 440: "The district of Gorakhpur lies immediately south of the lower Himalayan slopes, but forms itself portion of the grest alluvial plain . .. . . No greator elevation than a few sand bills breaks the monotony of its level surface."

Page #16

No. 1.)
THE ASOKA EDICTS OF PADERIA AND NIGLIVA.
ejected from the more civilised districts in the south very credible, though the truth of the cause of their banishment, stated in the Buddhist work quoted above, may be doubted. Further, their isolation in the jungles may have led, as the canon alleges, to their custom of endogamy, so repugnant to all Rajputs and to all the higher castes in India. And this custom, - not their pride of race, as they themselves asserted, was no doubt the reason why the other royal families of Northern India did not intermarry with them. This isolation and the Consequent estrangement from the rest of the Hindu population probably accounts also for their disinclination, mentioned in the Ambattha-Sutta, to show hospitality to the Brahmans who came to their settlement from Srávaatt or other parts of India. Their religion, however, was Saivism and of the ordinary type of Hinddism. Hinen Tsiangl was still shown near the eastern gate of Kapilavastu the old temple of tsvara, where the infant Siddharths was taken by his father, becanse " the sakys children who here seek divine protection always obtain what they ask.” According to the legend the stone image then raised itself and Balated the prince. Mr. Beal has correctly recognised that the scene is represented on the Amaravati Stapa. The legend is therefore ancient and undoubtedly points to the conclusion that Siva was the kuladévata of the Sakyas. Perhaps Dr. Führer will pay special attention to this temple, which certainly must be one of the oldest Sivite monuments of which we have knowledge and pos808808 great interest for the history of the Brahmapical religions.
In addition to the ruins of Kapila vasta Dr. Führer has also succeeded in tracing the site of Napeikia-Nábhika,' the supposed birth-place of the mythical Buddha Krakuchchhanda, and of the Stupa of his Nirvana, which is still eighty feet high, exactiy in the position indicated by Fahien, vis. one yojana or “7 miles" south-west of Kapilavastu. The important sites of Ramagrama and of Kusinara, where Agāka's pillar with an undated record of Sakyamuni's Nirvana existed in Hiuen Tsiang's time, will have to be looked for in the eastern portion of the Nepalese Terai. If the direction given by the Chinese, - east of Lambini,- is correct, Kasingrå cannot be identical with Kasia in the Gorakhpur distriot, where Sir A. Cunningham and Mr. Carlleyle believed to have found its ruing.
The value of the Nigliva edict for the history of Buddhism has been pointed out in my preliminary notice of the document. As the Stupa of Konakamana was "increased " or enlarged for the second time in Asôka's fifteenth year, it would appear that the monument had been erected before the beginning of the king's reign, or before B.C. 259. Konkkamana or Kop&gamana belongs to the long series of purely mythical predecessors of the historical founder of Buddhism. The mythology of Buddhism must not only have been developed, but the myths must have been fixed locally, before it could ocour to the Faithful to build Stapae in hononr of their heroes. It seems difficult to believe that all these stages of the development could have been accomplished in a short time. As they had been completed in the first half of the third century B.O., it becomes probable that the origin of Buddhism lies very much earlier and that, therefore, it is impossible, as some scholars have done, to fix. the Nirvana in B.C. 350 or in B.O. 325. The remoter date, cir. B.O. 477, is, also on this consideration, the more probable one. I regret that, when writing my first notice, I overlooked that the Stapa, the pillar and its inscription are mentioned by Hiuen Tsiang in the Siyuki, Vol. II. p. 19. If I had noticed this, I might have announced at once that the site of Kapilavastu must be looked for in its neighbourhood. Dr. Führer, who years ago had shown Mr. Carlleyle's identification of Bhulla with Kapilavastu to be erroneous, apparently found the passage and hence gave expression to the expectation of discovering the Sakya capital near Bhagvånpur in his
* Siyuki, Vol. II. p. 28.
* Regarding this identification see the number of the Anteiger der phil.-hist. Classe der Wiener Akademie, quoted above.
* Travels, p. 64 (Legge). • Wiener Zeitschrift fir die Kunde der Morgenlandes, Vol. IX. p. 175 ff.; Leademy, 1895, April 27.

Page #17

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
Progress Report of 1895-96. According to an article in the Calcutta Englishman of June 1st and extracts in the Journal of the Mahabolhi Society, Vol. V. pp. 82 and 83, Dr. L. Waddell made the same discovery in 1896, published it in the Englishman, and applied for permission to proceed to Nepal.
As regards Asôka's history, the two edicts inform us that in the twenty-first year of his reign he went on a pilgrimage to the sacred places of the Buddhists situated in the extreme north. Very probably he visited on this occasion, as the legend in the Divyavaddna, p. 386 ff. (Cowell and Neil), asserts, not only the Stûpa of Kônákamans and the Lumbini garden, but also further east the site of Buddha's Nirvana and Råmagrima, and further West Kapilavasta, the Stapas of Krakuchchhanda and the old town of Sravastî, in several of which localities, pillars with his inscriptions were extant in Hiuen Tsiang's times. The Archæological exploration of the Nepalese Terai will bring certainty on this point. Asoka's route from Påtaliputra iowards the Terai is perhaps marked by the series of pillars extending from Bakhra near Vaibali through Radhia and Mathis to Râmpûrva in the Champêran district, most of which were later on inscribed with the so-called pillar odicts. The fact that Asoka undertook such a journey may be interpreted as indicating that he was at the time a believing Buddhist. But it may also be looked upon as one of the dharmayatds which, as the eighth rook-edict says, he undertook regularly since the eleventh year of his reign in order to obtain enlightenment.
The two edits tend also to show that the Nepal Terai formed part of Acoka's dominions. This is indisputable if the Paderia inscription declares that the king remitted the taxes of the village of Lummini. But even the mere fact that Asoka planted his pillars all over the Terai favours the view that it was subjeet to his rule.
TEXT OF THE PADERIA EDICT. 1 Devana-piyena Piyadasina &jina-visativasábhisitena 2 atana-Agacha mahigite hida-Budhe-jate Sakyamuni-ti 8 sild-vigadabhl-chA kAlApita siláthabhe-cha u sapåpite 4 hida-Bhagavam-jâte-ti
Lumminigame
ubalike-kate 5 athabhagiye-cha [ll]
TRANSLATION. King Piyadasi, beloved of the gods, having been anointed twonty years, came [1] himself and worshipped (2), saying (3): “Here Buddha śAkyamuni was born. And he caused to be made a stone (slab) bearing a big sun (P)[4]; and he caused a stone pillar to be erected (5). Because here the worshipful one was born, the village of Lummini has been made free of taxes and a recipient of wealth [6].
REMARKS. 1. Agacha stands for Pali dgachcha, Sanskrit agatya, and shows the substitution, frequent in the Prakrits, of a single consonant for a double one as well as the then necessary lengthening of a preceding short vowel.
2. Mahiyite stands for mahiyitam. The construction is the bhdvé prayoga, and the literal translation : "it has been worshipped," or "worship has been performed." The verb mahiy in the sense of to worship oucurs also in Sanskrit; see the larger St. Petersburg Dictionary, 3. v.
The words connected by hyphens are written continuously in the text. • The figures within orotebeta refer to the remarks given below.

Page #18

Asoka Edicts in Nepal.
Paderia Pillar
}{1dIT CECISEI URDUOMI
OL
HALA dotch GBODEX t & IX. Utód Estl dsond. LUCA Chandede yeray Letc. Hoodid
Nigliva Pillar
sitii cu zi INTEREST CODE +1+316 0510:18:36
og 14: HAHAHA
E. HULTZSCH
SCALE ONE-FOURTH.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
FROM INKED ESTAMPAQES BY DR. A FÜHRER.

Page #19


Page #20

No. 1.)
THE ASOKA EDICTS OF PADERIA AND NIGLIVA.
3. Ti, rendered here by saying,' may of course also be translated by 'for' or 'because.'
4. The translation of vigadabhi is not certain. It may be a word governing wild, and a technical term of unknown meaning. My translation is based on the supposition that it is & compound adjective, qualifying aild and equivalent to Sanskrit vikafabhri. Vikafabhrí might be represented in a Pråkpit dialect of the Pali type by vigadabbhi, which would become vigadabht according to the popular spelling of the edicts. For ga instead of ka ooours in Amtiyoga (Kálsi edict ii. 1. 5, ed. xiii. 2, 1. 9) for Antiyoka (in the other versions), in loga (Jaugada sep. ed. ii. 1. 7) for Loka, and in adhigicha (Bairát i. 1. 6) for adhikritya. And da i jstead of fa is found in ambavadika (Allahabad, queen's edict) and athbavadiky& (Delhi Sivalik pillar-edict vii. 2, 1. 2) for Pali ambupatika, in Bhasikada (Canningham, Sdnichi Stúpa, i. No. 156) for "kata, and in apadihata on the Indo-Grecian coins for PAli apatihata and Sanskrit apratihata. If my transliteration vikafabhra is correct, the second part of the word must be either abhri or abhra. The first will not do on account of its meaning, and the second will suit only if it is taken to mean the sun,' which meaning is assigned to abhra in the Kotas. A stone slab, bearing a large representation of the sun, might have been put up in the Lambini garden in order to indicate that såkyamani claims to be arkabandhu or adityabandhu, a acion of the solar race of Ikshváku. Professor Pischel, whom I consulted regarding the three difficult hapaz legomena of this insoription, takes the word differently. He says: "I suspect that vigadabhi is the Sanskrit vigardabhi. According to Hémachandra, ii. 37, gardabha becomes in Prakfit gaddaha or gaddaha. In Marathi it becomes gddhava and is according to Molesworth also a terra for & rude block or a rough stone. Hence vigaddabhi might mean 'finely wrought, polished,' or something like it. Literally it would be 'not so uncouth as a donkey."
5. Usapåpite is equivalent to PAli usadpito and Sanskrit uchchhrápita). For the double pa compare likhápåpita, Delhi Sivalik pillar-edict vii. 2, 1. 10, and PAli viññáp&péts.
6. I here adopt M. Barth's rendering, published in the Journal dos Savants, 1897, p. 73. M. Barth explains ubalike, in accordance with a suggestion of M. Senart, as equivalent to Sanskrit udbalikaḥ and derives athabhágiye from arthabhága. The explanation of the second word is unobjectionable and is supportod, 88 M. Barth points out, by the statement of the Divydvadana (p. 390), according to which A.88ka presented on his visit to Lumbinivana one hundred thousand (suvarnas) to the people of the country. The identification of ubaliks with * udbalikah, which was suggested to me to by Professors Leumann and Oldenberg, offers some difficulties. Taken as a Bahuvrihi compound, *udbalikah would mean udbhata) or udastaḥ balih yasya sah, rich in taxes' or with raised taxes,' in accordance with the analogy of utpaksha, utpuchchha, udagra, udambhas, etc. And as far as I know, there is no Bahavrihi in which wt is used in the sense of mukta. Taken as a Tatparasha, irregularly enlarged by the addition of ka, "udbali(ka) must stand, according to the Kafika, loo. ait, for baléh utkrantah,
one who has left the taxes;' compare also the numerous analogous compounds like uchchhris. khala, utpuchchha, utadtra, udbila, ududsa, unnidra, eto. The use of udbalikaḥ in the sense of
exempt from taxes' would therefore be unidiomatio, and it is not supported by any analogies, As compounds like utkara for akara or mishkara, • udrina for anrina or wirripa, and * uchchhulka are not found. Perhaps it will be better to explain ubalike, as Mr. Tawney has suggested to me, by avabalikah or apabalikah; regarding the contraction of ata and apa to o, or win PAli, see E. Muller, Simplified Pali Grammar, p. 42 f.
TEXT OF THE NIGLIVA EDICT. 1 Devana-piyona Piyadasina Ajina-chodasavas ..t.n.3 2 Budhasa Konakamanasa thube-datiyam vadhite
See the Kdliká op Papini, vi. 3, 196.
• Restore chodesacerddhistens,

Page #21

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
3 . . . . . BODABIROMBAS Abhisitenal-cha
atana-Agacha-mahiyite 4 . . . . . .
pépitel (II)
TRANSLATION King Piyadasi, beloved of the gods, having been anointed fourteen years, ingreased for the second time the stops of Buddha Konakamans [1]; and having been anointed [twenty years), he came himself and worshipped; [and] he caused (& stone piller to be erected].
REMARK. 1. With the form Kondkamana for PAli Könagamang compare Maka (Kalsi edict xiii. 2, 1. 7) and Maka (Shahbâzgarhi edict xiii. 1. 10) for the Greek Magas, as well as Antekind (Girnar ed. xii, 1. 8), Athtikini (Shahbazgarhi ed. xüi. 1. 10) and Aihtekine (Kälsi ed. xiii. 2, 1. 7) for the Greek Antigones. .
No. 2.- YEKKERI ROCK INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF PULIKESIN II.
BY J. F. FLEET, PE.D., C.I.E. Yekkeri is a village about four miles towards the north by east from Saundatti, the chief town of the Parasgad taluka of the Belgaum district. The record is engraved on a rook in a glen, somewhere about a mile or a mile and a half to the north-east of the village. The existence of it was brought to my notice in December, 1894, by Venkangauda bin Yollapaganda, of the neighbouring village of Hali. I edit it from ink-impressions which Dr. Haltesch was kind enough to obtain for me.
The whole writing covers an area about 7' 2" broad by 3' 11' high. About two feet of the breadth, however, are occupied by the benedictive and imprecatory verses, which stand on the proper right of the essential part of the record : to avoid reducing the scale of the collotype too far, it has not been thought necessary to include them in the Plate; but the mi of bhams, line 13, is discernible just before the commencement of line 3; and the marks below it represent, imperfectly, parts of the word phalan, line 14.-The characters are of the regular type, for the locality, of the period to which the record refers itself, vis. the first half of the seventh century A.D.; and they are boldly formed and well out. They include numerical symbols in lines 5, 7, 8. The size of the ordinary letters ranges from "
Restore ofaativaadbhisitons. At the beginning of the lines remnant of the long ( seems to be visible, and so is a portion of the fourth letter.
Restere wildthabo-cha weapdpite, according to the Paderin edict.
In line 5 we have, for four, the symbol which Pandit Bhagwanlo! Indraji has given in Ind. Ast. Vol. VI. p. 4, col. 4, from the Gupta recorda; but it seems pronounceable w ples or pkra rather than ska - In the Mme line we have for "Ave,' the symbol which the Paodit has given in col. 6 of his Table (see the central one of the three forms) from the Valabbt platos; be admitted that it looks like Nd (n it does here), but held that it is only corruption of Ind. It must be noted that, in the collotype pablished herewith, the symbol has not come out well from the ink-impression-(on the whole, tbe better of the two) which I rolected for reproduction; tbe lower side-stroke, to the right from the bottom part of the akahara, shows only falatly in the other impression, the ako hara is quite clear and unmistakable, and there it distinctly rondo me w.- In the same line, again, we have, for alght,' a symbol wbiob, In the side-stroke to the left from the top of the akshara, in the down-stroke on the right from the end of the top-stroke, and in the line across the centre of the body of the abshare, differs good deal from any of the forma given by the Pandit and interpreted by him mars or And.In line 7 we have, for • Afty,' symbol from which the symbol given by the Pandit in col. 6 of bla Table, from the Valabhl plates, may very easily bave been derived by corruption. But, whereas he held that his symbol is a corrupted form of the anandrika, turned the wrong way, we seem to bave bere clearly the akılara ba. And I notice that Mr. Bendell

Page #22

No. 2.]
YEKKERI INSCRIPTION OF PULIKESIN II.
(in the pa of wrupa, line 1) to 21" (in the bha of bhagavats, line 4). The fri of rajya-fri, line 2, is 5" high. The language is Sanskrit; and, except for the two benedictive and imprecatory verses, the whole record is in prose. The record was composed, however, by someone who had a very imperfect knowledge of the language, and who could neither construct his sentences properly nor even spell correctly. I have noted, in and below the text, a few corrections of the more simple kind. But, from udita, line 1, to rajyé, line 4, the whole text requires emendation: either the whole must be turned into a componnd, -in which case, we must read (line 2) prithivi-svami, and (line 3) prithivy-apratiratha and frimat; or else mahdrája (line 4) must be turned into the gonitive, mahdrajasya, and we must read (line 1) prasütasya and bhitasya, (line 2) svâminal and rdjya-friyah, and (line 3) mandalasya, apratirathasya, and frimatah. - In respect of orthography, the only point calling for special notice is the unnecessary insertion of the anusvára before the nasals in vannita, line 1 (twice), sdmannta and manndala, line 3, parhnoha, lines 5 and 6, pumnyam, lines 6 and 9, pamachásat, line 7, and vasunndharap, line 16.
The inscription refers itself to the reign of the Western Chalukya king Pulikesin II. It is dated in one of his regnal years; but all that can be made out here is a numerical symbol which, if we contrast it with the symbol for 'eight' which we have in line 5, mast, I suppose, be interpreted as meaning 'six:' just before it, there is an illegible akshara, which may be either the syllable ni or når of samvatsarani or samvatsaranam, or a numerical symbol meaning 'ten,' 'twenty,' or some higher figure : the date mentions also the full-moon tithi of the month Karttika ; but it does not include any details that admit of calculation. The object of the inscription was to record that certain lands, in certain towns, were the property of the god Mahadēva (Siva).
Mention is made of villagos or towns named Benira, Dhutipura, and Ågariyapura, and perhaps Krishnapura ; but these places cannot now be traced on the map.
Abont four feet away to the left of the above record, there is engraved on the rock, in similar characters, another inscription, of four short lines, covering an area about 2'0' broad by I' 10" high. The first line of it is illegible. The remainder speaks of four nivartanas of land at a place named, apparently, Sindavalaga.
1 Om Svasti
lla(a)låma-bhata
TEXT. Anuruddha-shurit -dita-nra(nri)pa-vannsa-prasata dakshinapath&
va-vamusa
har found ba need to denote 'Atty'in syllabic system in Malabar which has survived to even the present century (Joer. R. 4. Soc., 1896, p. 789 .)- la line 8 we have a symbol to which the closest resemblance that can be detected in the Pandit's Table is to be found in the centre one of the three symbols for eight' given in his col. 5, froin the Valabhi plates (it must be noted that the faint line upwards from the right end of the lower part of the body of the akshana, which appears in the collotype published herewith, is due to a depression in the stone; it is not an engraved part of the akshara). But, in the face of the symbol for eight' which we have in line 5, it cannot be taken as meaning eight.' And I can only take it as a symbol for 'six,' approximating to the symbol for that numeral given by the Pandit in col. 3 of his Table, from the Kshatrapa coins and inscriptions. The Pandit considered that his forms of the symbol for eight' are the akshara hra or hrd; and that 'six' is para or pard or some other akshara containing ph. Here, in this record, thu akshara closely reseinbles hu; ss it also does, to my oses, in the form given by the Pandit in bis detailed account of the symbol for 'eight' (loc. cit. p. 46): and Mr. Bendall gives ha forrix' in the syllabic system of Malabar described by hin.
That the king mentioned in Palikesin II.,- not his grandfather, of the same name,- is shewn by, among other things, the use of the title Mahardja. From the ink-impression.
Represented by a plain symbol. • Read durit.-as regards the following portion of the text, as far as adjy&, line , see the ictroducicry remarks.

Page #23

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
100
2 pri(pri)thivya[b*) svâmi' chatar-adadhi-mêkhal-8pārijita-rajya-tri pratåp-åttifay.
Opanata) 11 3. samagral-såmamata-maņdala pri(pri)thivyâmes pratiratha Sriman Batyasraya
Pulekési-vallabha. 4 mabaraja-rajyê varttamânê likhitam=iti () Benire bhagavató Mahadêrasya
Divarttanini 5 chatvari 4h 11 Dhuti-puro nivarttanani 'ashta 8h II Agariya-purð
niva[rttana]ni pamcha 59 6 panasa-vriksha pamñchah | Efishne(ahņ6) Harasêna-måtâpitro[bo] paraṇy-opa
chayâya Dé(?)ro(?)laka. 7 bhůmyâms=chat i yttanáni panchasat 50 II Vinita-vidagdha-Vaisikâchárysepa
sthapità . . ghita [l*] 8 Kärttikasya pünnimasam likhita prasast=fti Samvatsara .. 67
rajya iti [11] 9 18[A]nêna likhita [ll"] Yad=atra pumnyam (ta]d-bhavatu ........
10
ganê [11]
11 [Ba]hubhirl=yvaendhá bhukta 12 .... nalo Sagar-adibhi[bo] 13 [yas]y[a] yaaya yada bhůmi14 s=tasya tasya! tada phalar (*1 15 Sva-dattam para-[dat]t[&in] vå 16 yo harêta va[su]inndharan 17 shashti-varshn-en (hnsrå]pi 18 narake paripachgate 11 19 S[v]asty=a[stu le]khaka-vachakasyal (11"]
TRANSLATION. Om ! Hail! The reign being carrent of the Vanaraja, the glorious Satyasraya. Pulekesin (II.), the favourite, who has been born in a mce of princos who rose to the front by confronting difficulties, who has become the forehead-ornament of his race, who is the lord of the (whole) country of the region of the south, who has acquired the sovereignty over the whole earth) girt about by the four oceans, who has bowed down the entire group of chieftains by the excess of (his) prowess, (and) who has no antagonist (of equal power) in the world, is it is written as follows :
To the divine (god) Mahadeva there belong four, (or in figures) 4, nivartanas (of lan l) at (the village of) Benira; eight, 8, nirartanas at the town of Dhutipura ; five, 5, nivartanas,
Read atilay-8 panata-tamagra. See page Babove, nnte 3
Reail paicka. • Read A my din cha.
Rend pornnamaytin . Read praiastiruits.
" See page 6 abve, note 3. The ea of this word was at first omitter, and then was inserted below the line.
Metre : Sloka (Anushtnhh): and in the following verse. 10 Perhaps majdnak, by wintake for rdjabhin, was engraved here.
11 There are two aksharas below the ta of this word. The first of them is sea. What the other is, cannot be made out. They have no connection with the text.
11 Read 16thaka-vdchakdbhydi.
13 This was an Early Gapta epithet ; an, 6.9., Gupta Imecription. r. 14, and note 4. In the Western Chalukya reords, it occurs also in lue 6 of the Kairs grant of Vijayavarmaraja of A. D. 643 (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 248)

Page #24

Yekkeri Rock Inscription of the time of Pulikesin II.
wayan
10
COLLOTYPE BY W. GRIGGS.
J. F. FLEET. I. C.S.
SCALE 12
FROM AN INK-IMPRESSION SUPPLIED BY DR. HULTZSCH.

Page #25


Page #26

No. 3.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI.
(and) five jack-fruit trees, at the town of Agariyapura ; and, at (P the town named) Krishna(pura), fifty, 50, nivartanas in the land called Devarolaka-bhumi (?), (which were granted) for the accumulation of religious merit for the parents of Haraséna. (And) by the refined and clever Vaigikacharya there has been set up . . . . . . . . .
(Line 8.)- (This) prasasti has been written on the full-moon tithi of (the month) Karttika; the year in the reign. Written by Isane. Whatever religious merit there is in this, let it be ............ ......
(L. 11.)- The earth has been enjoyed by many [kings), commencing with Sagara; whosoever at any time possesses the earth, to him belongs, at that time, the reward (of making the grant that is now recorded if he continues i)! Whosoever confiscates land that has been given whether by himself or by another, he is cooked in hell for sixty thousand years! Hail to the writer and the reader !
No. 3. INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI.
BY J. F. FLBET, PA.D., C.L.E. Managoli' is a village about eleven miles to the north-west of B&gewadi, the chief town of the Bagewadi talaka of the Bijapur district. With the difference of the lingual for the dental , its name occurs in the ancient records as Manigavalli (e.g., A. below, lines 18, 19) and Maningavalli (e.g., ibid. line 17); and we also have the Sanskritised form Manikysvalli," the village of rubies" (0.g., ibid. line 20). From A. below, lines 18, 24, we learn that it was in the group of towns and villages which was known as the Tardavadi thousand, and which took its damo from a town that is now represented by the small village of Taddewadi,- the . Tuddehwarree' and 'Tudowadee' of maps, on the south bank of the Bhima, in the Indi taluks, about thirty-seven miles to the north of Bijapur. And line 54 of the same record mentions it as an agrahdra; in consequence of which we may perhaps rockon it among the eighteen agrahara," which are spoken of in other records.
The records at Managoli are on stone tablets which have been built into the walls of a modern temple of Hanumat. I edit them from ink-impressions made by my own man
of the time of Bijas; A.D. 1161. The writing of this record covers an aros about 2' 10" broad by 461 high. From the beginning of line 36 to the oentre of the last line, there is a fissure by which the tablet has
1 The word Krishnah) seems to stand by mistake or ellipals for Krisinapurl. Or, perhaps, the year 16, or 26," do. se page 7 above.
The Mungoleo of the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 67. • 8. Ind. dni. Vol. XIX. p. 269.
. Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 188, and Vol. XII. p. 47.- They appear to have been towns of religious importadoo, sonttered over the Kanaron country. Hali, in the Belgaum district, was one of them; and Nargund, in Dharwar, wm anotber. Other perhapo, were Decebal in Dharwar, Karbat in Belgium, and Honwld in Bijapur.

Page #27

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
been broken into two pieces: but even along this fissure there are but few letters that have been destroyed; and the rest of the record is in a state of very good preservation. The sculptures above it, at the top of the tablet, are, in the centre, a linga, with the sun and moon above it; on the proper right, a seated figure; and, on the proper left, a crooked sword, dagger, or knife, and a cow and calf. The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed and well executed throughout. They include decimal figures in lines 39, 43, 46, and 60, and the distinct form of the lingual d all through: the virama is represented ,sometimes by its own proper sign, as in satiyol, line 4, adal, line 8, tiruvar, line 46, nadasal, line 64, sthaladal, line 66, and samayamgal, line 67, and sometimes by the sign for the letter #, as in pogalalu, line 17, mathadalu, line 44, and kayyalu, line 52; cases in which the two methods of expressing it are pointedly contrasted, are, onal and enala, lines 24 and 30, and padudal, müdal, badagal, paduvala, müdalu, and badagala, lines 42, 47, and 48. The size of the letters ranges from about " to ". - The language is Kanarese. There are ordinary verses in lines 1 to 35, and some of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 55 to 59. We have the nominative plural ending in 4, as in the modern or colloquial form of the language, in aynúruvaru, line 24, where the metre shews that the u is to be pronounced ; and with this we have to contrast the archaic or stilted form samayanga!, in line 67 : cases in which it is not certain whether the u is to be pronounced, or whether it represents the viráma, are illustrated by panditaru, line 50, and koffaru, line 67, as contrasted with panditar, line 51, and koftar, line 67. The accusative singular neuter in o occurs in gôkulavan, line 59; bat, otherwise, the archaic form in m appears throughout, as in jasaman, line 27, úspadaman, line 32, kaumâraman, line 44, and dharmmaman, line 54.--In respect of orthography, the only points that call for special notice are (1) the use of ri for ri, throughout, as in dlankriti, line 3, and nripatige, line 7; (2) the use of b for o in sabyan, line 24, and dibya, line 31 ; and (3) an affected use of the Dravidian / in Chdfukyar, line 5, and alarkdrav, line 24.
The inscription is a record of the time of the Kalachurya king Bijjale. Before, however, it proceeds to recite certain donations made in his reign, it makes reference, in lines 1 to 59, to certain events of the time of the Western Chalukya king Perma-Jagadókamalla II. In that part of the record, after some introductory genealogical and historical matters, a register is made of certain grants which were bestowed by Perma-Jagadėkamalla II. himself, and by other people, on the god Siva, in the form of the local god Kalidēvēsvara, -"the Siddhalings of the south," - of Manigavalli. The introductory part mentions a person named Isvaraghalisisa, of the Harita gôtra (line 16), who, it asserts, was a Jagadguru or leading pontiff in the time of the Western Chålukya king Taila II., and was endowed by that king, at his coronation, with the town of Maņingavalli ; and in the lineage of this person it places a certain Madhava (line 20), who is to be identified with the Madiraja (line 37) who held the post of Maháprabhu of the village at the time when the grants were made. It further tells us that the temple of Kalidêvesvara had been built by a certain Basava (line 28) or Basavarasayya (line 30), son of Obandra or Chandiraja and Chandrâmbike (line 28), who belonged to the Kasyapa gôtra (line 25) and was one of the five-hundred Mahajanas or Brahmans of Mapigavalli. And the occurrence of the names of BabaVa and Madiraja in this Saiva record from the neighbourhood of Bågewadi, and in connection with the foundation and endowment of a linga-temple which was evidently of some considerable size and reputo, is rather suggestive of our having at last met with an epigraphic mention of the
From line 42 onwards, there occur various tecbnical terms and other words (some of them to be found in other records aloo), which are not given in dictionaries, and the meanings of which cannot at present be made out.
Comparison of the expressions Mahdjanangalaaynärprara, lines 20, 21, and mshidtparkkal-aynurpears, lines 23. 24. sbews that the Mahdjasan of a village-(a technical expression which occurs in many records) - were the collective body of the Bribmans of the villege.

Page #28

No. 3.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI.
original of that Basava who, according to the Lingayat traditions as embodied in the BasavaPurana and Channabasava. Purana, was born at Bâgewadi to a Saiva Brâhman named Mâdiraja, and subsequently, becoming the prime minister of the Kalacharya king Bijjala, overthrew the Jains, revived Saivism, and established the sect of Vira-Saivas or Lingåyats. The remainder of the record, line 59 to the end, refers to the reign of the Kalachurya king Bijjala; and it registers & variety of grants made by various persons to the same god Kalideveśvara.
The record contains two dates. As the first date (lines 38-40), for the donations that were made before the time of Bijjals, it cites the tenth tithi, coupled with Thursday and the winter solstice, of the bright fortnight of the month Pausha of the Dundabhi samvatsara, which was the fifth year of the reign of Perma-Jagadekamalla II. The given samvatsara was Saka-Samvat 1065 current. And this date does not work out correctly. The tithi ended, at about 14 hrs. 2 min. after mean sunrise (for Bombay), not on a Thursday, but on Tuesday, 29th December, A.D. 1142; and this was four days after the winter solstice, which, as represented by the Makara-sankranti or passage of the san into Capricornus, occurred at about 3 hrs. 8 min., again not on a Thursday, but on Friday, 25th December. There must, therefore, have been some mistake made, either in taking the date from the archive from which the material for this part of the record was derived,- (the characters shew that the whole record was put on the stone at one and the same time, by one and the same hand), - or else in the original computation of the date. The second date (lines 59, 60) is the sixth tithi, coupled with Tuesday, of the dark fortnight of the month Bhadrapada of the Vishu samvatsara, which was the sixth year of the reign of Bijjala. The given samvatsara was Saka-Samvat 1084 carrent. And the corresponding English date is Tuesday, 12th September, A.D. 1181, on which day the given tithi, of the amanta Bhadrapada, onded at about 18 hrs. 8 min, after mean sunrise. In line 64, the tithi is mentioned by the technical name of kapila-chatti.
In lines 67, 68, mention is made of a festival called nula-parvan. The reference must be to the núila-hunnure or full-moon of the month Śråvaņa. And it may be useful to give here the Kanarese names of all the full-moons and new-moons, as given to me on three or four different occasions, with the explanations of them as far as they can be determined at present. As will be seen further on, there are references to some of these special names in other epigraphic records.
The month Chaitra ; March-April. The fall-moon is called davanada-huņņuve ;' becanse, I am told, on this day the people place the fragrant leaves of the davana-plant on the images of the god Mallikarjuna of Srisaila. The new-moon is called akshatadige-amavåse; because
1 The full dercent of the reigning king is not given. But the use of the stylo Pratápa-Chakravartin (line 36) stamps him as Perma-Jagadókamalla II. On the chance, however, that the record, which is not a contem. poraneous one, makes a mistake between him and his ancestor who had the same biruda, I have calculated the date for also Saks-Samvat 945 current, in the reign of Jagadôkamalla-Jayasimba II. Bat here, again, the details do not work out correctly. In that year, the given tithi ended, not on a Thursday, but on Wednesday, 5th December, A.D. 1022, at about 18 hrs. 36 min. after mean sunrise; and this was eighteen days before the Makara. samkranti, which occurred at about 1 hr. 56 min., again not on a Thursday, but on Monday, 24th December
1 The original bas Visha, by mistake for Vishu.-Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary does not recognise this name of the samvatsara (the fifteenth in the cycle), and gives only the naine Vpisha. But Kittel's KannadaEnglish Dictionary gives Vishu as the name current in Mysore; the same name is given by C. P. Brown in his Carnatic Chronology and it occurs in other records also from the Kanarese country. .
• The line of inquiry is an interesting one. And I hope that, now that attention is drawn to it, other scholars may be able to throw more light on it.
• Instead of unune and amavdse, the rustica generally use the word habba, festival."
Reeve and Sanderson's Canarese Dictionary mentions (8.0. davana) the davanada-habba, daranada-lungime, but, overlooking the reference to the full-moon, explains it as "a feast on the twelfth lunar day, when the above fragrant shrub is in perfection."
C3

Page #29

12
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
it is followed, on Vaisakha Sukla 3 (tadige = tritiyd), by the festival called akaha-tadige, i.e. akshaya-tsitiya or akshayya-tritiya. This new-moon name occurs in records of A.D. 1054 and 1195 (see page 14 below).
Vaisakha; April-May-The full-moon is oalled agi-hunnuve; apparently because the time then arrives for transplanting the seedlings (agi) of rice, tobacco, pepper, etc.- The new. moon is called badaml-amavise ; because, it is suggested, worship is then done to the goddess Banaśnănkari of the well-known temple two or three miles south of Badami in the Bijapur district.
Jyaishtha ; May-Jane - The fall-moon is called kära-huņņuve; from káru, "the rainy season," which commences in this month. On this full-moon day there is celebrated the festival called kari hariyuva habba, when bullocks are raced, the winner being the one that first reaches and breaks a string of leaves drawn across the course, in order to obtain an augury as to the prospocts of the season. - The new-moon is called mannettina-amavåse; because the people then make clny images of bullocks (mann-ettu), and worship them.
Åshadha ; June-July. The fall-moon is called kadlegadabing-huņņuve. Two explana. tions are suggested : one, that the people then make cakes (kadabu) of gram (kadle, kadale) and offer thom to the goddess Yellamms; the other, that the cultivators then decorate the necks of their bullocks with strings of such cakes. The new-moon is usually called vågara-& mevåse ; becntise it is followed, on Srivaņa lukla 5, by the ndga-panchami, when worship is done to the cobra (ndga, udgara-hdvu). Bat it appears to be also sometimes known as Divas1-amavåse ; because, it is said, girls, after marriage, then worship images of a goddess named Divasi.
Śråvaņa; July August. - The full-moon is called nula-huņņuve; because on this day the ceremony is annually performed of renewing the sacred thread (ndlu, otherwise called janivara, and in Sanskrit yajrðpavita). The new-moon is called chauti-amavåso; because it is followed, on Bhadrapada Sukla 4 (chauli, chavuti, = chaturthi), by the Gandía-chaturthi, when worship is done to the god Ganesa. For the same reason, it is sometimes called benakang. amavåse; Benaka being a corruption of Vinayaka, one of the names of Gaņēša.
Bhadrapada; August September.-The full-moon is usually called anantana-hunnuve; because the preceding day is the ananta-chaturdari, which, Molesworth's Marathi Dictionary says, is sacred to the god Vishnu, in the form of Ananta. It seems to be sometimes also called
1 Kittel's Kanndo-English Dictionary explains the akala-titlye, it is there oalled, Ma Baiva fent on Chaitra sukla 3. Bat Ganpat Krishnaji's Pacolding and the Paftoardhant Pafchdig place the feast on Vaiakba enkla 3, so, also, Monjor-William' Sauskrit Diotionnry, which explains it (.e. akshaya) ms" festival, the third day of the bright half of Vaisakha, which is the first day of the Satya-yage, and secures permanency to Actions then performed," so, also, Reeve and Sanderson's CHDATOS Dictionary, which explains it (1.0. akaka-tadige) as " ceremony, in the second Hindd month, on the third lugar day, of married women, who bathe, present to each other turmeric, betel nut and fruit, and then make an offering of flowers, etc., to Gaurt."
This festival is described in the Basava. Purdya (see the Rev. G. Würth's translation, Jour. Bo. Br. R. d. Soo. Vol. VIII. pp. 90, 91): it is there placed on the foll-moon of the third month of the Hindd year (i.e. Jynisbtha), and we are told that, it a black ballock breaks the string, all sorts of leguminous fruits will succeed, while, it white ballock bresk. the string, the white millet will thrive.- Kittel, also, in his KannadaEnglish Dictionary, 1.9. kdru, places it on the kdra-annure in the third month. Under the word kari (3).
unpropitiousness,' he explains that kari hari means "to tear, i.e. do away with unpropitiousness; an act that, " on certain day (kedra-bunniva) is represented by throwing an iron ball, that is attached to a rope, over a "Zbrana, and thus pulling down the tórans, when the ornamented bullocks of the place, that previously bad "passed under the torana, are playfully driven about." But the ceremony described in the Banana-Purdina is the one with which I am familiar i except that the divination seems to be more directed to the comparative prospects of the early and late crops; the idea being that, if a white bullock is the winner, the Inter orope will be the better, wbreas, if a bullock of another colour wiss, the early crops will give the better yield. Reeve and Sanderson's Canaros Dictionary, 2.0, kari, explains the festival as " ceremony of breaking in two, by bullocks or other means, the triumphal arch of gateway, the day after pongal feast," and thus (see Kittel's Dictionary, 1.9. pongalu) would place it the day after the Makara watakati, in the month Pausha.

Page #30

No. 3.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI.
13
joky&na-huņņuve, but I have not obtained the explanation of this. The new-moon is called navaratrl-amavåse, or mahinavaml-emavise; because it is immediately followed, on Âgvina sukla 1, by the nine-days festival (nava-rdtri) of the goddess Dargå, ending with the dasard. boliday on the ninth day which is called mahd-ndvami," the great ninth tithi."
Asvina; September-October.- The full-moon is called sigt-huņņuve; because, it is said, on this day the people worship the goddess Gauri under the name of Sigi-Gauri. It appears to have been called in ancient times herjuggiys-huņņuve, "the full-moon of the principal harvest-time" (see page 15 below).- The new-moon is called dipävall-a mavase, or divalige-smavåge ; because during the same or the immediately following night there is the dipávali, dicáll, or divaļige festival of lamps, when the houses and streets are illuminated.
Kårttika ; October-November.-The full-moon is called gaurl-huņņuvo; because, it is said, on this day worship is done to the most honoured form of the goddess Gauri, as Hirê. Gauri," the great or original Gauri."-The new-moon is called chatti-amavågo; because it is followed, on Margasirsha sukla 6 (ohaffi = shashthi), by the champd-shashthi, when, accord. ing to Molesworth's Marathi Dictionary, there is a festival of the god Khandobâ or Khanderao, an incarnation of Siva.
Mårgaģirsha; November December. - The full-moon is usually called hostalahunnuve; because thresholds (hostals) are decorated and worshipped on this day. But it seems to be sometimes also called rand&-huņņuve; in some connection, it is said, with the goddess Yellamma as a widow (rando).-The new-moon is called yolla-a mavåse ; beorgse it stands next before the Makara-Bankranti or winter solstice, in celebration of which complimentary packets of sesamum seeds (elfu, yellu) are sent about to friends and acquaintances.3
Pausha ; December-January-The fall-moon day is called banda-hunnuve, or banadahunnuve; either, it is suggested, because the trees of the forests (bana, vana) begin to sprout at about this time, or because on this occasion there is another festival of the goddess Baongamkart of the well-known temple near Bådåmi.-The name of the now-moon has been given to mo as avartra-amavise, Avatra-am&vå89, and avaratrl-amsväse; I have not succeeded in obtaining any explanation of the name, or even in determining the exact form
of it.
MÅgha ; January February. The fall-moon is usually called bharata-hunnuve, or sometimes bhArati-huņņuve; apparently in some connection either with the public reading of the Mahabharata, or with some worship of the goddess Bharati (Sarasvati). It appears, however, to be also known as guļi-huņņuve; because, it is said, the people imagine that on this day the gods go from the temples (gudi) to the houses of their worshippers, who, accordingly, welcomo them during the night with shouts of the gods have come," and with the sounds of gongs and other musical instruments. The now-moon is called givaratri. AMAVANO ; becau90 just before it there is the well-known great festival called maha livardtri in honour of the god Siva. In the twelfth century A.D., this new-moon was called kaman. smavese, “the new-moon of Kåma” (see page 15 below); evidently in connection with the ensuing hôļi-festival of Kamadeva, the god of love, which ends with the burning of an effigy of
1 Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, 3.0. ellu, would give this new-moon the name of effa-amaodine, with the explanation that the manes are worshipped on this day. The mano ars worshipped with sesamum seeds (o!!*), I think. But ella-amaodne is given to me.- and correctly, I believe, - As the badle of the now-woon of Margafirshn.
I ennnot verify this in any way. And it seems more likely that the name has some connection with the ripening of the pods of the afge-sbrub, which are used like soap for wahing the hair, ate.
As already remarked (note 1 above), Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, 2.0. effu, gives the yolla.amanda As tbe name of the new-moon of Biddrapada.
It may be noted that Kittel's Dictionary, 8.0. gadi (1), gives the meaning of "s pole erected on the new year's day before the boyse-door tbe festival connected with it (Marathi gwd)." The day, however, 15. difereut one.

Page #31

14
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
him in commemoration of his having been reduced to ashes, by the flames from the third eye in the forehead of the god Siva, when he was trying to inspire Siva with love for Parvati.
Phâlguna; February March. The full-moon is usually called hôļi-huņņuve; in connection with the holi-festival, (see above, under Mägba), which ends on this day. Kittels Kannada-English Dictionary, 8.v. kama, yives it also the name of ke mana-hunnuve, “the full-moon of Kama; " in the same connection. The new-moon is called ugadi-amavåse, i.e. yugå di-amavåse ; because the next day,- Chaitra sukla 1; usually known as samoatsaru. prati padá, - is the commencement (adi) of the new year (ynga is here used in the sense of samvatsara or varsha).
Of epigraphic instances of the mention of special names of the full-moons and new. moons, four can be quoted, in addition to the reference to the nula-hunnuve in the present record :
1.- An inscription at Balagâmve in Mysore (Pali, Sanskrit, and Old.Canarese Inscriptions No. 158; Mysore Inscriptions, p. 121) is dated-Sa(sa)ka-varshada 976neya Jaya-samvatsarada Vaigikha bahala akshaya-tri(tri)tiyad-amavåse Adivåra-nimittam ; "on account of Sunday (coupled with the now-moon of the akshaya-tsitiya of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha of the Jaya samvatsara, which was the Saka year 976 (expired)." Here, a mistake was made, through carelessness on the part of the writer of the record, either in allotting the new-moon in question to Vaisakha, instead of to Chaitra, or in allotting the akshaya-tritiya tithi to the dark fortnight, instead of to the bright fortnight, of Vaisakha; the text may be construed either way. As regards the results for the date,- in the given year, the new-moon tithi of Chaitra ended, as required, on Sunday, 10th April, A.D 1054, at about 19 hours after mean sunrise ; whereas, the now-moon tithi of Vaisakha ended at about 6 hours on Tuesday, 10th May, and cannot be connected with a Sunday at all.
2.- An inscription at Tadi-Mâlingi in Mysore is dated, according to the romanised text (Inscriptions in the Mysore District, Part I. p. 146, No. 31),- Saka-varsada 1118neya Rakshabasamvatsarada yaksha-tadige Bihavårs sûryya-grahaņadalu; " at an eclipse of the sun (on) Thursday (coupled with the aksha-tadige (new-moon) of the Rakshasa samvatsara, which was the Saka year 1118 (current)." Here, according to this version of the text, the new-moon tithi is not expressly mentioned ; though the text in Kanarese characters indicates otherwise, having the curious and meaningless expression yakshatahela mäsa, instead of yaksha-tadige. But, however that may be, the mention of an eclipse of the sun shows that the new-moon tithi was meant ; 'not the akshaya-tritiya tithi. And the new-moon tithi of Chaitra, in the given year, ended at about 3 hours after mean sunrise on Wednesday, 12th April, A.D. 1195; and on this day there was a total eclipse of the son, perhaps visible in Southern India (see Von Oppolzer's Oanon der Finsternisse, pp. 230, 231, and Plate 115). This is, perhaps, not the given week-day. But the want of agreement between the romanised and Kanarese texts suggests that the original may not have been read correctly, and that the real reading may be Budhavára (Wednesday), not Bihaudra (Thursday).
3.- The Kargudari inscription (Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 249) 'is dated - Srimach-ChâļukyaVikrama-varghada 33neya Sarvvadhåri-samvatsarada herjjuggiya-puņņami Somavärad-andina subha-lagnado!; "at an auspicious moment of Monday (coupled with the herjuggi full-moon of the Sarvadhárin samvatsara, which was the 33rd (year) of the glorious Chalukya-VikramaVarsha." Here, the given year is Saka-Samvat 1031 current. The month is not specified. And this fall-moon name is not to be found in any of the lists given to me. But Mr. Venkat Rango Katti, of Dharwar, - one of the gentlemen by whom the lists were made out for me,
It may be added that on the 10th May there was a total eclipse of the sun, visible right across India (see Von Oppolzar's Canon der Finsternine, pp. 216, 217, and Plate 108), which one would expect to find mentioned in the record, if that were the date really intended. On the 10th April there was no eclipse.

Page #32

No. 3.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI.
15
informed me eventually (see. loc. cit. p. 254, note 30) that, “though the name is but rarely used "now, herjuggi, or, in its modern form, hejjuggi, is at some places still known among the · Lingayat cultivators as another name of the sigi-huņņuve or full-moon of Asvina ; and that “the explanation is that on that day the cultivators prepare a huggi, or mess of boiled rice mixed " with split pulse, salt, pepper, cummin seeds, etc., and, taking it to their fields, scatter it abroad "in handfals at every step (luejje)." And, as a matter of fact, the full-moon tithi of Åsvina, in the given year, did end, as required, on Monday, 21st September, A.D. 1108, at about 23 hrs. 48 min. after mean sonrise. Now, the above explanation of the name cannot be accepted ; for the reason that herje does not occur as the older form of hejje. But the true explanation can be established. In Kanarese, an initial s is liable to become ; in composition. We have a clear instance in the name of the perjusika or hejjurika tax- mentioned in many epigraphic records - which unquestionably comes from per, her, 'large, great,' + susika, toll, duty, customs. On the analogy of this, herjuggi is to be derived from per, her, + suggi, 'harvesttime,' and 'is to be interpreted as meaning "the great or principal harvest." Thus, the herjuggi full-moon is the harvest moon. And this name exactly fits the Åsvina full-moon, next before the autumn harvest, when the mungári, kharif, or early crops, sown jnst before the commencement of the rains, are gathered.
4.- An inscription at the temple of Virabhadra in the fort at Lakkandi in the Gadag tálaka, Dharwår district (I quote from an ink-impression), is dated - brimach-Châļuky&Vikrama-varshada 45neya Sarvvari-suth vatsarada Magha-masada Kaman-amavasyo panya. dinad-amda ; "on the meritorions day (of) the new-moon of Kama, of the month Magha of the Sårvarin samvatsara, which was the 45th (year) of the glorious Chåļukya-Vikramavarsha." Here, the given year is Saka-Sauvat 1043 curront. And the corresponding English date is the 19th February, A.D. 1121, when the fall-moon tithi ended at about 2 hrs. 8 min. after mean sunrise. For the meaning of the name, see page 13 above. .
TEXT. i Om Om Namah Sivayah | Namas -targa-Siras-chu-bi-chandra chámara-chârave
trailokya-nagar-Aramabha-müla-stambhaya Sambhavê 11 Om [II] Srimat10-kam
1 See, alo, Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 110, No. 5, where Prof. Kielhorn given the same date, with the earlier ending time of 21 hrs. 36 min.
. For instance, pon, 'gold, + wrigo, 'knife,' posjurige, golden knite, and madu), 'that wbieb in before,' + eur, eaves of house,'-mwijdr, the front enves' (see Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, under the letter /); so also, I suppose, hejjdos, certain medicinal plant' (see the same, a.v. ha), is from her, "large, great,' + adre, 's certain grain.'
• It should, perhape, be added that, in the given year, two other full-moon tilhe ended on the given weekday, - the full-moon of Vaisakha, at about 4 br. 40 min. after mean sunrise on Monday, 27th April, A.D. 1108, and the fallmoon of Mighe, at about 16 hrs. 16 min. after mean ranrise on Monday, 18th January, A.D. 1109; also, that on those days, as on the day of the Alvina full-moon, there was no lanar eclipse to be mentioned in the record; sloo, that either of those two fall moons might perbapa be connected with the spring harvest, when the hingari, rabt, or later crops, Rowp in October and November, are gathered. But it seems to me that the satumn harvest is the more important 'one for the greater part of the Kanarese country, and that Mr. Venkat Rango Katti was rightly informed that the herjuggs full-moon is the full-moon of Afrius
• Read Sdrutari.
From the ink-impression. A transcription is given in Sir Walter Elli's Carnataca-Dhia Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 746. it contains many inaccuracies and giving, after the words hotgayvaffee ayar koftar, in line 65,- few words which do not stand in the original at all, it then terminatos, with the statem sat that the rest of the stone is broken away!
This word is represented here by an ornate symbol- by somewhat les elaborate symbol in line 36 (before masti), and in line 59,- and by plain symbole near the end of this line, sed in lines 31, 36 (the from 46, 48, 49, and 53. + Here the word is expressed in writing.
• Renu Siodya. • Metre: $10ks (Anushtabb).
10 Metre : Sárdalsvikridita.

Page #33

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
2 chana-kånti-bardhuritav-Add-sindhura-érêņi-dhatri-madhyam , nele dôra-dampati-fata
krida-vi!Asam nij-oddåma-brigabhirama-dháma3 v=one sapta-dvipa-sapt-Ar pava-stôm-alamkri(kpi)ti r anjikum .vividba-kali
kamdaram Mandaran ll Kanakanagal-dakshiņ-orvvi-vanita-kuntalav-enippa
Kumtaļa-dhareyam 4 viantar Chalukyar-Aldar Mmanu-strada tikid-ombinam charitram | Vasava
vil Asadim simhasanav=ashtådalam pravarttise rajya-fri(Ert)-satiyo! nere5 da yasd-bhasura-Chalukyar-olage hadinemte(ta)neyal !| Tribhuvanal-vifrutar
Kisuvolal-tanag=anvaya-rajadhaniy=&d=abhinnta-kirtti Kattiyaradêve6 na tandeya tamman=anvaya-prabhavar-enippa pattada Chaļukyara
santatiyol=Surêmdra-sanibhan=esedam Chalukya-kula-bhushanan-Ayyanadêva
bhabhujam 11 Pess7 -vett-Ayyana- ri(npi)patige jasav=eseva Chalukya-Vikramadityam Bahasa Méru
pattidam fri-Vasudevam pattuv-ante Yadava-kulado! | Kahiti-mahita-kirtti
Daha8 14-pati-Lakshmana-raja-putri saubhagya-samanvite Bomthadevi jagan-nate
Dévakiy=enisi Vikram-amganey=Ada! 11 Ratta-nri(npi)pa-ditija-kala-sam.
ghattadin-agha patta Chap 9 ki-kulak-abhyudayam patte bhayav=ahitaram bern-atte dis=adhipara sabhegalarn
matte jasa 11 Ådiya Chaļukyl-vamsa-mah-ôdadhi-sasiy=enipa Vikraman
kamgar Borthêdévi10 gam magam tân=&d=i Kri(ksi)shn-âvatâra-lilam Tailam | Bamțina mey-gali
Tailam tentaņisuvar=alave bayala kåle(la)gaman nur-ertam kadidan=eņbatt
ern tarn komdam pratâpadim kötegalar | Bedau rada mamaneyar=bbigatu pogada mandala-nathar=srggi targgada nele-gôte
dhali-patay-agada durgga-kuļam kunagi pingada para-mamdalam badugi
kappaman=lyada vairi-raya12 reAr-adatina bahu-shasa-samagrateg=Åhavamalls-Tailana | Pariyatt'-okanga-viram
masagida Javanam pôltu tad-Rashfrakat-Ambara-bhasvach-chandraram Kakkara
nri(nri)pa-rana13 karbh-Avanipalaram samharisattam jiya bâpp=embina v-avani-talam Kumtal.
Orvvi-yaső-bhasara-rajya-srigan=atyøyatiyole taledam 151[e]yin Taila-raja 11
Dha14 rapiyano-A rasA[ta]ladol arddudan=&di-varaha-rupadim Sarasijanabhan-uddharisid
andado Ratta-nra(npi)pa-praghattadimi jarida Chaļukya-rajyaman-ifa-nata-kirtti
vardha15 chihnan-uddharisidan jagakke kali Tailane marttya-Mukundan-allane 11
Chalukya10-rajya-lakshmi-1114-Gamgånadi-Himachalan=akhil-ôry yl-lalan-esam Nurm.
madi-Tailam Traifokyama16 llan-Abavamalla | Param-Astrvvåda-parampare nija-rajy-abhivri(vri)ddhig
adbhavaymenip-Isvara-ghalissange jagad-guruge Harit-Abja-ravigo dhara-půryva 11 Ratta-gha
1 Metre: Kenda ; and in the next verse.
This akahara, da, was at Arst omitted, and then was inserted, on ratbers small scale, in the margin before the beginning of the line, Metre : Champakamala
• Metre : Kanda; and in the next four verses, Instead of Chal , in which the has the virdma, --read Chalki. • Metre: Champakamal.
1 Metre : MabAsragdhara. . This word either may be some colloquial form from the Sanskritji, conquer, or may stand for the Kanarose Myya, 's father, grandfather; an epithet applied to any superior, aneb as a king, master, lord, etc.' • Metre : Champakamála.
10 Metre: Kanda, and in the next two vers

Page #34

No. 3.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI.
17
17 ratta-vesar-ddhareg=ittaļav=ene rajya-pattabamdh-teavado!=kottam Maningavalliyane
ottajikege kalasav-iļuva teradim Taila || Dharel pogaļalu Chalukya-pati.
Taila-nri(ppi). 18 p-Archchita-pådan=ittan-Isvara-ghaļiedsan-Arjjita-Harita-kal-&graại tâne mukhyay.
&g-ire vara-vipra-pamchasata-råjige pajisi Tarddavadi-s&sirad-olagaollitam Ma19 pigavalliyan-i sagi-sdryyar=nlļinam !! À prabhuvin=anvayadalli 11 Abhiman
ornati Mamdar-adrigaoreyam kattittu våragand-subhagatvam Madanamg=
ankdaraņe20 yam madittu sa(la)svad-vacho-vibhavan Karynanan=&ļisittaenisuvam Manikya
valll-para-prabhu vikhyâta-Harita-gðtra-vilasal-Lakshmidhayata Madhava || Mahi
janamga!-821 ynarvvara mahimey=ert-ene 11 Vara-varnn-Asrama-dharmma-nirmmala-guna-srl-veda
Pedámga-vistara-s&str-&rttha-vichåra-gåra-satata-svådhyâya-yajña-kriya-guru-pa22 j-Akara-vipra-pamchasata-charchad-brahmya-tēju-nay-Abharanam ramjibugun mahi.
sursparam Manikyavalli-pura || Mang-mérggakke mani-pradipav=enisitt
&chara-sampatti 23 sajjana-harsh-abdhige chandra-lakshmiy-enisitt-audaryyav-ugra-dvishad-ghana-darpp
ådrige balpu vajrav=enisitt-omd=anda bahy param janard 'b&ppu Manim
gavalliya mahide24 Varkka!=synûrvvaru || Charuteya sahaja-sirate r&rajips Tarddavadi-sdsirav.
embai nåriya kucha-ruchir-alamkarav=enal dharege Mapigavalliye sêbya(vya) 11 Å 25 negalda Maņigavalliya bhd-nutar=aynúrvvar=olage Kasyapa-gôtr-ambhônidhi:
sasi Govarddbanan=&pate-ripa Våji-vamsa-varan=udayisidam || Harvvina jarvva vifi. 26 shtara barvvida badatanada korvvan=udagisam=ndarim hur vinavarremba
nåmada garvvina Govarddhanamge nam danan=enipal! Jana-anta-Révadáns
vibhag=Atmajar=agraņi Nagadávan=o. 27 Ipios kaņi Vishqu punye-nidhi Goyyarasam Haļidham dharitri jlyrene pesar
vetta nálvar-avari kiriyam hiriya jagakke sajjaoa-nidhi Chandrama
jasamap-eydisidan Himavam-nage[m]28 draman 11 A6 Chandiraja-vibhagam ért-Chandraxbikegav=Atmajath pattidana
urvvi-chakra-nata-gan-abdhi sad-&chårateyim nimirohchi jasaman Basava 11
Parahitado?o=paråkramadol=&rppino29 ]=Orjjita-laktiyo!-Mabesvara-pada-bbaktiyo!=tanage påsatiy=Arupperar-emba hemme
yol=neredu Manimgavalliya dharmara-pamohagat-Anuraga-pamkaruha-vi30 kasa-bhåskaran=enaltı negaldam Basavam gun-Akar || Kayyan nogalge
dard-emm=ayyan gapiy=endu pogale dharo sale 10kakk=ayyanenisippa
Basavarasayyam Sri-Manigava31 llig-Arijitavenisal | Om | Idus vêda-traya-tat[t]va-dhamav=id-anant-ånadi
samsiddhav=imt=idu tøjómaya-dibya(vys)-limgay=idu 1118-18ka-samnidhyav=
emba day-Abbyuronati chen32 Dan=&da Kalidevēkamge 10k-otsav-&spadaman mådisidan nij-Anvay-gagas
Bandôhamam gêhamar || Ida rajatadriyimd=adhikav=embinegań Babavam
nivåsa-sampadaman=033 darchchidam Manigavalliys vipra-varar-Kkaberano!=puduy-enis-irppa bhakti
yatar=illiye samtatav=irppen=erba samnida (dha)tanay=oppuv-amte Kalidêvemaheda nivasav=oppugum il
1 Metre r Champakamál.
Mutro: Mattebhavikridita ; and in the next two versen. • Metre: Kanda; and in the next two verses.
* Metre : Champakamála. • Metre: Kanda,
Metro : Champakamila. * Metre: Kanda. • Metre: Mattébbarikridita.
Metre : Champakamkia.

Page #35

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
34 Sale! mayur-jagav-old-aparijisida punyah märtti-vett-arte nirmmala-dharmm.
Omnati-sanatam sakaļa-lakshmi-våsam=ad-amte bhd-lalan-alamkri(kļi)ti-ratna
rabi nered-irdd-art-avagem ramji. 35 kur Kalidevēla-yiliga-bh Asura-gri(gri)ham lôkayka-Hobhávnham 11 Om || Om
Svasti Samastabhovanásraya Sripri(pri)thvivallabham mahârâjâdhirajam
paraméśvarach para36 mabbattârakam Satyasraya-kula-tiļakam Chaļuky-abharanam Srimat
pratápachakravartti-Jagadekamalladevaru Kalyanapurada nelevidinol-sukha
sankathê-vino37 dadin råjyan-geyyuttam-ire [10] Tat-pâda padm-ôpajivi máhaprachamda-damda
nøyakam mane verggade Bammaņayyamga! maháprabhu-Madirija-pramukba38 mabajanamgal-ayn@rvvar-anumatadim binnapam-geyyal=svadb&risi r imaj-Jagad
Okamalladevaru Manim gavalliya dakshina-fr-Siddhalimga-Kalidêvê vara. 39 ddvargge nija-bhuja-vijaya-nam-amkita-Varshada neys Dumdubhi-samvatsarada
Pushya: Suddha 10 Bri(bri)haspativgrad-amd-uttarayana-sankranti-vyati
påta-pe40 rva-nimittav-Agi jagattumga-Bhujangåvali-kula-tilrka-Kalamukha-nainhthika-params
tapônishtha-brahmyakuļa-bla-brahmachåri-ri-Sady bjáta-pandita-devara 41 kAlam karchebi dhård-purvvakum-madi dêya-karyyamam nadayisay-arit-agi
Manimgavalliya terkapa holada Mogevidad-olage Kallamgurukeye ba42 teyim paduvalu Homnoleyavara k eyyim modalu Molasthana-devara
Kenganavve-dêviya keyyim badagalu Chemna-Gesimayyana bittêra varamogeyin
temka 431 kattid=alagint nålvatta-gôņa handiya-gadimbada ghaleya mattar=ayvattam
kotar- mattar 50r-olage dêvar=amgabbóga Chaitra-pavitra dhQp-árute naive44 dys khanda-sphuţita-jirppOddbarakkam mattarsippatt-aydu mathada sri-Särads
dêviyar-amgabhágakkam tapôdbanar-Ahara-dånakkam mattar erta mathadalu
kaamaraman 45 vakkhâņisuv-upadhyâyargge mattar=ayda dêvara brahmapuriga! Dálvarggar
mattar=emta Amri(mri)tarkli-pamțitargge måliga-vrittiy-agi sarv vå-badba
pariba46 rav-sgi kâdaduva mattar nålku anta mattar 50kkavaaravapáva mattarimge
hamdiya salikey-omdam tiravar (11) Om [ll] Devara ha-domtakke Nirguliya 47 halladim badagalu Vaļajikave (Pvi)ya-Kasyanana tômtadin mudal Mah[a]
vishpa-bhattara tomadim temkal Kaliya-basadiya tortadim paduval närava-gôls 48 mattar omdumam sarva-namasya(bya) v-âgi kottara [11] Om [lld] Salft*]rada
maneyin paduvalu Bhagavati-gêriya bidiyim badagal raja-bidiyim müdal
Aytams-se49 ttiyasigadiyim tenkal dêvargge sarva-namasya(sya)v-&gi kotta amgadi pálku (llol
Om [ll] Dbvara kêriy-olage dévargge Darda-divigege krva-namasya (sya).
Agi kotta gåpav=onda [ll] Om [l1*] Deva 50 ra kêriy-olage dêvara brahmapuriga[!] nálvarggath Amri(mfi) tarasi-pamditaru kotta
nivebanan nálku allikanmärad=apadhyậyargge kotta Divblanav=ondu [11]
Om [ll] Devara 51 kåriyaolage dêvara brahmaparigala nivela[na]dim terikal muva[ro]pparinge
Amr mri) tarddi-pamțitar kotta niveśanav=ondu [11] À nivêéanamgala pramapu tem kap-Adiyim mo
1 Metre : Mattébbavikridite. . Rend drai, or arti,
Rand Iak-aika. . Read rarona boda.
• Read Panela.

Page #36

No. 3.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI.
19
52 [da]l-omdu badagaņa mêre vara[m] Dâl-gêņa pi amap[i]na kayyals paristradim
paduval mûgayya-batteyam kaļed=imnêsaya aladal nivēšanad=agalav=ara
gay[*]i nila 53 hadinayda kayya pramâna | Om Svasti vi bidt-Aneka-véds-vêdanga-tat[t']va
jñana-marttamda-jváļa-mamdita-pundarik&'ksha. rahma-lakshmi-lakshita.
visala-vaksha[b]sthala-hamsa54 yuvatî-saraji-virájumânar=appa Srimad-utta[ms]d-agraharam Manimgavalliya
maháprabhu-mukhyav-agêsha-mahajanamgal-aynûrvvar vid dharmmaman tarma 55 dbarm may-agi sa[a]-dharmmadim sagana-maryyâdeyimdav=g-chamd]r-[&]rkka-taram
baram pratipaļisuvar || S&mânyô -yan dharmma-sêtur=nri(npi) pâpâm kåle.
kåle pålaniyo 56 bhavadbhiḥ sarvvân-êtån=bhàginaḥ pårtthivêmdrán bhūy 8-bhuyo yachaté Ráms
charndra b] # Sval-datt [4] para-datt[A]m va yo haréti(ta) vasundhara[ro]
shashțhir-vvarsbal-sahasrani 37 vishthayam jâyatê krimiḥ 11 Såsauam?-id=&vud=elliya Sasanav-áreittar=éke
Balisuven-inti sâsanaman=emba påtakana sakalam rauravakke galaga!an=
iligum 11 58 Or[o]deyar=akke gapav=akk=ur=&!v=arag=akke nåda-konde(te)yar-akk-iát=&r=1
dharmmaman-alidad[e] vôrant-ire rauravakke galagalan-iliga[m ] HI
Gamgåsågara-Yamnå8-samngumado! Váraksi Ga59 yeywem bei t irttbangaļo!-agapita-sad[d]vijapurgava-gôkulavan a!idan-in (=i[dan
a]lida[m] 11 Om Svasti Srimat-Kaļachuryya-bhujabalachakravartti-tribhuvan.
aikavira-Bijjaladėva-varsha60 de eneya Vish[u]-samvatsarada Bhadrapada bahuļa 6 Mangaļavárad.
amdru Svasti] Samasta-vasta-vistirnna-ghûrnpit-&rppava-ninada-prapa(put
Aud(nu )ta-bhuvana-vikbyâta-panchasataol vira-fasana-labdh-anêks-guna-gan-Alamkri(kpi)ta-satya-gauch-achår &.charachåritra
na[ya-vinaya)-vijñápa-yîra-Bapamja-dharmma-pratip&lanar=appa Srimad- Ayyåvo
ley-aynûrvva[ro] svåriga62 la mukhyav-&giy=emtu nada padinaruvarum nána-del-Abbyantarada
bavarega[lum mam]muridamdamum patta[da] mane Manimgavalliyal mahe
Dad-&gi nered=éka-athar-ag-irdd=aHi63 ya prabhu mukhyav=erad=aynarvvaron talada settiyaram na karangalm (Jum)
adda....... hêruva settiyarum eleya-gâtrigarum telliga
gottaliyan Tarddsvådi-sâsirada hittina 64 galeya bârikanın nered=êka-stbar-ag-irddu kapila-chatti-vyatipâta-parvv&
nimittav-ag[i 6rl]-Siddhalinga- Kalidévèsvara-devargge déva-karyyamar nadasal
tamma dharmma v-agi nakaramga! ha. 65 tti hamnir-ddbånya samasta-bhamdavâne måņikay-olag-&gi tava måru-gomd=
amtappa bhamdakke homg=ara-visamam kottaru gåtrigaru tâya mapid-elege
homg=ayvatt-eleyam kottar hörava 66 settiyaru horaganimdan tanda hampir-dhanya modal-agi samasta-bhandayane
måņikav=olag-[A]gi tardu måritakke - honge visamam kotteru i sthaladal
tavu mapu-gomda tam bida 67 bhattakke honge visamam kottar telliga-gottaligalu dēvara nauda-divigere
gånamgalal-ord-omdu haligey=endega kottara skliga-samayamga! ganda mokbyav-agi nala-p8
This akshara, kd, wusst fint omitted, and then was inserted above the line This is perhaps a mistake for saroja.
* Read aga irunarf. • Metre : šalini.
Metre: sloks (Anushtubb). • Read shashti parsia. 7 Metre: Kands; and in the following two verses
• Ruad Yamund.

Page #37

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
68 rvvakke varsharh-prati okkalalli visav=aydam kottar deda(va)ra kottaliga!
nála-parvvakko halur nulu beragi beraţţumb-okkalalli varshan-prati
visav=aydar kottaru abpiga-gottaliga! nQla-pa89 rvvakke varsham-prati kuriba-abpigar=okkal-okkalalu Vik&v=aydam kottar billa
mundryva[r]un bitta dharmmav=oyendu' mdrava hodagoya hanyu hampal
badu-kayge hidi. 70 bada hidi-hanpath kottar medar-okkalaga! hůvina-karndage hedalage mathake
re .. kerasiyah sada-kalam nadasuv-amt-&gi kotter gaadu mukhyav-Agi gaud.
okkals Deraviga 71 garda-gusa hem-gūs=ornado maduvege Visay-aydan dåvar-dyav-agi kottar
Vargham-prati vaļiy-era[dan] kottar [119] Inte) dharmmaman=&-chandr. Arkkam stbayi-varam nadev-ant-&gi kottar dharmmamam Sasana-maryy&deyim naduga! petipaļisu varəf dharmmakk-adda-khamdava nadugalg=
idir-Adavan avage samudra-ma........ dn(Par) ne bira-vanigan= adakk-nyodrvvara besadim billa-minúryvaru kávar [ll] Mangala-maba-bri II
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. After an invocation of Siva (line 1), and a verse in praise of the same god under the name of Sambhu, the inscription proceeds to recite that, in the centre of the earth, there is the mountain Mandart (L. 3), the ornament of the seven continents and the seven Oceans. Over the land of Kuntala (1.3), which was-considered to be a lock of hair (kuntala) of the woman who was the land to the south of the golden mountain (Meru), there reigned the Chalukyas (1.4), in so praiseworthy # manner as to illustrate well the observances of the code of . Manu (1. 4). When they had continued during eighteen successions,' among the renowned Chalukyas (1.5), in the eighteenth (aucoession), in the desceat of the royal Chalukyas who claimed to be born in the lineage of the younger brother of the father of Kattiyaradeva (11. 5, 6) whose hereditary capital was the world-renowned Kisuvolal (1. 5), there was king Ayyanadeva (I.) (1. 7). To him there was born Vikramaditya (V.) (1.7), whose wife was Bonthadevi (1. 8). daughter of king Lakshmans of the Dahall country. And then, prosperity returning to the Chalkd family, which had suffered mishap through being bruised by the race of the demons in the shape of the Ratta kings (11. 8, 9),- their son was Tails (II.) (1. 10), a very incarnation of Krishna, who fought a hundred and eight battles out in the open country, and captured eighty-eight fortresses. None of the hostile kings could shake off this Åhavamalla-Taila (II.) (1. 12), who, resembling Death, annihilated those kings, the pillars of Kakkara? (1. 12) in war, the moons of the sky which was the Rashtrakūta (race), and, amidst the applauses of the whole world, with an exceedingly great effort acquired the sovereignty of the land of Kuntaļa (1.13). Just as the god) Sarasijanabha (Vishņa), in the form of the primal boar, lifted up the earth which had anak into the lower regions, 80 Taila (II.) (1. 15), bearing the crest of boar, lifted up the Chalukys sovereignty which had fallen through being over.
1 The vowel of the first syllablo is illegible; it may be any other vowel, quito mo much m a. * This is perhape, by mistake for dharmmarmorit-eme. . This lo an imaginative statement, not in accordance with facto.
• Thie lus purely imaginary person, not mentioned in any other record that has yet come to notice; unless, judeed, the name la intended for that of Kirttivarmaa IL, who, however, did not stand in the anserted relationship to Ayyapa I.
The molern Pattadakal, in the Bad mi taluka, Bijapur district.
• Why this particular number obould be mentioned, le not apparent. In the same way, the Eastern Chalukya blog Narindramrigardja.Vijay Aditya II. to waid to have fought abundred sod eight battles, by day and by night during twelve years, with the armies of the Gangu sad the Ratas (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 101).
The Blahtrakta king Kakka IL

Page #38

No. 3.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGCLI.
21
thrown by the Ratta kings. So this Nûrmadi-Taila (II.), otherwise called Trailokyamalla! and Åhavamalla (II. 15, 16), became the lord of the whole earth; and, at the festival of his installation in the sovereignty, when his name," the grindstone of the Rattas," began to fill the earth, he gave (the town of) Manimgavalli, with libations of water, to føvaraghalisiss, the Jagadguru or pontiff of the world, the sun of the water-lilies that are (the members of the Harita (gotra), who was considered to be the cause of the great growth of his sovereignty (u. 16, 17). And tgvaraghalissa, the lender of the family of the Haritas, whose feet were worshipped by king Taila (II.), the leader of the Chalukyas, gave the choice Maņigavalli, in the Tardavadi thousand, to the five-hundred excellent Brahmans of whom be himself was the chief, as a grant to endure as long as the moon and sun might last (11. 17-19).
In the lineage of that lord (1. 19), there was a certain Madhava (1. 20), the Prabhu of the town of Manikyavalli, the very Vishnu of the renowned Harita gôtra. And now to describe the greatness of the fire-hundred Mahajanas (1. 20):- (Here come (11. 21-24) two verses in praise of the virtues and accomplishments of the five-hundred Brahmans of Mâņikyavalli or Manimgavalli, followed by a repetition of the statement that Mapigavalli was in the Tardavadi thousand; and then we are told that)- Among the fire-hundred of Manigavalli, there sprang ap & certain Govardhans (1. 25), the moon of the ocean that was the Kinynpa gotra, an excellent member of the race of Vajins. His son was Rêvadása (1. 26). The latter had four sons - Någadeva, Vishna, Goyyarasa, and Holidba 01. 27). The youngest of these became the greatest, and, under the name of Chandramas, made his reputation rench even as far as the Himalaya mountains. To that lord Chandiraja (1. 28) and to Chandrambike tbore was born a son, Basava. There were none who were like him in devotion to the feet of the god) Mahêsvara (Siva); and this Basava (1. 30) attained the fame of being esteemed the sun that caused to bloom the water-lily that was the affection of the five-hundred Brahmans of Maņingavalli. This Basavarasayya (1. 80) came to be considered the father of the world, since the whole world, putting their hands to their forebenda, saluted him with the words “Our virtuoas father;" and thus he brought greatness to the famous Manigavati. Manifesting the height of graciousness in saying " This is the abode of the essenco of the three Vedas; this is the accomplishment of that which has no end and no beginning; this is the lustrous divine linga" (1. 31), he caused to be made for the beautiful (god) Kalidêvesa (1. 32) a dwelling-place, the abode of the joy of mankind, which gathered together in itself all the fame of his lineage. Saying “ Basave made this heautiful abode, in such a style that it surpasses the silver mountain (Kailasa); the excellent Brahmaps of Manigavalli are full of devotion, so as to rival Kubera ; I will abide here always," the great lord Kalidêva (1. 33) approved of the abode. And so this glorious pleasure-house of Kalideresa (1.35), the chief beants of the world, shall be charming for ever.
Hail! (1. 35). While the asylum of the universe, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Parimé cura, the Paramabhaftáraka. the glory of the family of Satyasraya, the ornament of the Chalukyas, the glorious and valorous emperor Jagadekamalladéva (II.) (1. 36), was reigning, with the pleasure of an agreeable interchange of communications with his foudatories), at the capital of Kalyanapura, on his feudatory, the most intrepid Dandanayaka, the Manevergade Bammanayya (1, 37), preferring a request, with the assent of the five-hundred Mahajang, headed by the Maháprabhu Madiraja, - the glorious Jagadékamalladeva (II.) (1. 38), having well thought over it, to the god Kalidêvé vara, the holy Siddhalinga of the south, of Manimgavalli-on account of the
1 Thin biruda did not really belong to Tails II. He had only the biruda Åhavsmall. The two biridas Trailokyamalla and Ahavamalla belonged to his descendant soméivars I.
+ Menning, apparently, of the rest of the Vájamneyips or followers of the White Yajnreds. • Sukha- katha-vindda.

Page #39

22
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
vyatipata and Parvan of tho Uttarayana-sankranti of Thursday (ooupled with) the tenth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month) Pausha of the Dundubhi sanhvataara which was the Afth of the years marked by the name of the victory of his arms (1. 39), - having laved the feet of the youthful Brahmacharin, the illustrious Sadyðjatapanditadêva (1. 40), who was the glory of the Bhajamgåvall family, eminent in the world, who was completely conversant with the KAļamukha doctrines, who performed the most austere penances, and who belonged to a family of Brâhmang, - with libations of water, - for the purpose of maintaining the rites of the god, - gave fifty mattars (of land) in (the hamlot of) Mogevada of the southern fields of Manimgavalli, (according to the measure) of the pole' called the boar. staff of the length) of forty spans, on the west of the road to Kallamguruke, on the east of the cultivable land of the Honnoleyavaru, on the north of the onltivable land of the goddess Kenga avve of the shrine of) the Malasthâna god, and on the south of the . . . . .
• of the ridge of the paddy-field of Chenna-Gêsimayya. In those fifty mattars (1. 43), twenty-five mattars were for the arigabhóga of the god, and for the purificatory rites of the month) Chaitra, the waving of burning incense, and the repair of whatever might become broken or torn or worn-out; eight matters were for the angabhoga of the goddess Sáradådévi of the matha, and for the provision of food for ascetios; five mattars were for the teachers who explain the Kaumarad in the matha; eight mattars were for the four (Brahmans whose households made up the) Brahman settlements of the god; and four mattars were an outright allotment, free from all demands, to Amritardipapdita. As the asuvanatax on these fifty mattars, they shall pay one . . . . . .. . . .. . on each mattar.
For the flowur-garden of the god (1. 46), they gave one mattar of the circle (of lando), (by the measure of the Brahmaps' staff, as a sartanamaaya-grant, on the north of the stream called Nirguli, on the east of the garden of Valajikaveya-Kéeyapa, on the south of the garden of Mahavishņubhatta, and on the west of the garden of the Jain templo called Kuliyabasadi.
On the west of the house where food and shelter were given gratis (1.48), on the north of the road to the street of (the goddess) Bhagavati, on the oast of the king's highway, and on the south of the abop of Aytamasetti, they gave to the god four shope, as a sarvanamaryagrant.
In the street of the god (1. 49), they gave one oil-mill, as a sairvanamasya-grant, for the perpetual lamp of the god.
In the street of the god (11.49, 50), Amfitaráfipandita gave foor sites to the four (Brahmans whose households made up the) Bråbman settlements of the god; and one site there was given to the teachers of the Kuumara.
In the street of the god (11. 50, 51), on the south of the site of the Brahman settlements of the god, Ampitarasipandita gave one site for the souvarna.
The measure of those sites (1. 51), from south to north, in cubits of the measure of four spans, was six oubits of breadth and fifteen cubits of length for each site.
Then comes (1.53) & mandate to the five-hundred Mahdjanas, headed by the Mahdpralha, of the excellent agrahdra of Mapingavalli, to preserve this act of religion, as if it were their own act, as long as the moon and sun may last. And this part of the record onds (II. 55-59) with five benedictive and imprecatory verses,-two in Sanskrit, and threo in Kauarene.
Ghale seems to be another form of gale, 'bamboo rod or wako; pole, a statt.
• Biltor in this explained in Reeve and Sanderson's Caparese Dictiosary. But Kittel'. Dictionary gives it is only the sense of 'mimile weapon; ~ dart, spear, javolin.'
"1. tbe Kdtantra-granuimar, • A literal trauslntion would be to the four persous (who are the Brahmo towns."

Page #40

No. 3.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI.
23
Hail! (1.59) On Tuesday (1.60) (coupled with) the sixth tithi of the dark fortnight of the month) Bhadrapada of the Vishu samvatsara which was the sixth of the years of the glorious Kalachurya Bijjaladêve (1. 59), an emperor by the strength of his arm, the sole hero of the three worlds, when, headed by the five hundred Sudmins of the famous (town of) Ayyavolel (1. 61) who were preservers of the strict Banaõja-religion, the sixteen of the eight districts (1. 62), and the Gavares of many districts, and the Mummuridanda, were met together in a great district (assembly) at the royal abode Mapimgevalli, and were standing in one place,- and when, headed by the Prabhu of that place (1. 63), the two fivehundreds, and the Seffis of the locality, and the Nakaras, and the Settis who made a business of lading ........, and the betel-leaf Gátrigas, and the guilds of oilmen, and the sealer of four and churning-sticks of the Tardavåời thousand, were met together and were standing in one place, on account of the festival of the vyatipata of the tithi called) kapila-chatti (1. 64), to the god Siddhalinga-Kalidêvêśvara, in order to continue the rites of the god, the Nakaras gave half & visa® per hornu? on each bales of the things which they bought, including rabies and all the stock of cotton and the twelve kinds of grain; and the Gátrigas (1. 65) gave fifty betel-leaves per honnu on the betel-leaves that they bold; and the loading Seffis (1.66) gave a vísa per honnu on the sale of such things, including rubies and all the stock of the twelve kinds of grain, which they imported from outside, and a visa per honnu on the paddy which they bought and loaded in the locality itself; and the guilds of the oilmen (1. 67) gave one halige of oil on each oil-mill, for the perpetual lamp of the god; and the guilds of the weavers, headed by the Gauda, lo gave five visas per poll, 12 year by year, for the nalu-festival; and the Kottaļis of the god (1. 68) gave five visas per poll, year by year, for the núlu-festival, on those who dealt in milk, thread, and ...........; and the guilds of artisans gave five visas per poll of the Kuriba-sênigas (1. 69), year by year, for the nglu-festival; and the three-hundred of the caste of toddy-drawers (?) (1. 69) gave a handful of dried unripe fruit and a handful of ripe fruit on each basketful that they sold of ripe froit, ......, and dried unripe fruit; and the basket-makers and mat-makers (1. 70) gave a flower-basket and ........., in order to maintain for ever the ...... at the matha; and the groups of the kinsmen of the village-headman, headed by the Gauda himself, gave, as a perquisite of the god, five visas on each marriage (1. 71), no matter whether of a boy or of a girl, and two balis year by year.
The record ends (11. 71, 72) with a mandate to the people of the district and to the three-hundred of the caste of toddy-drawers, to preserve this act of religion.
B.-of the time of Bijjala; A.D. 1165. The writing covers an area about 1' 8" broad by 1' 11" high. The tablet is broken into three pieces, by a fissure running from the beginning of line 14 to the end of line 9, and by
1 The modern Aihole, in the Hungund taluka, Bijapur district. 11. the five-hundred Sudmine of Ayyavole, and the five-hundred Mahdjanas of Mapingavalli.
Kittel's Dictionary explains leottali (which would become gottali in composition) ns & multitude or assemblage, as of fishermen, etc.'
Roove and Sanderson's Dictionary explains bdrika as one who applies public real or stamp.'-Whether hitts and gale are really to be taken as meaning bere flour' and 'churning-stick,' is not quite certain.
1.. bere, and throughout, "agreed to give annually."
• Kittel's Dictionary explains ofta as one-sixteenth of a hana;' hand as four Annas and eight kdons ;' and kást as the smallest copper coin, a cash.'
7 The same explains hows a gold coin, the half of a vandha (one rupee, seven Annas, four cash).' • Bhanda seems to be for bdnda, 'pack or bale of goods or merchandise.' • Bhandardne seems to be another form of bandandla - bandavala, capital, fundo; stock, store.' 1. The mention here of the Ganda or village-boadmap seems rather incongrucus. 11 i. a capitation-tax of five citar esch.

Page #41

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
another from the top of the tablet to about the centre of line 10: but very few letters have been completely lost thereby, except near the middle of lines 1 to 8; and in other respects the record is very well preserved. The soulptures at the top of the tablet have been so much damaged that it is difficult to make out what they are. The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed and boldly executed. They include decimal figures in lines 18, 25, and 26, and the distinct form of the Jingaald all through the ciráma is represented by the mark for the vowel u, throughout; and a pointed instance of this is the word tabada, line 4. The average size of the letters is about". The language is Kanarese ; except for the two opening Sanskrit verses.-As regards. orthography, the only points calling for special notice are-(1) the use of ri for ri, e.g. in prittiya, line 24; (2) the use of b for v in byatípáta, line 20; and (3) a frequent confusion between the sibilants, e.g. in oritabha, line 5, and amkusan, line 7.
The inscription is a record of the time of the Kalachurya king Bijjala. And it registers certain grants that were made to a temple of the god Visliņa in the form of Channa-Kasava.
It is dated at the time of an eclipse of the sun on Sunday coupled with the new-moon tithi of the month Margasira of the Parthiva saniratsara, which was the tenth year of the reign of Bijjala. The given samvatsaru was Saka-Sampat 1088 current. And the corresponding English date is Sunday, 6th December A.D. 1185, when the new-moon tithi ended at about 8 hrs. 28 min. after mean sunrise. On this day, however, there was no eclipse of the sun.
TEXT. i Om Om [11] Namago-tasmai Varåbåya lilay=0[d*]dhara[tð ma]lir khura
madhya-gato yasya 2 Mørum khanakhaņayat8 || Namaḥ . . . &ra-viļasad-rdpa3 lavanya-simdhavd 11(1) gòpijana-mano . . . . rajahamsays $8A ragiņê || Om Svasti Samadhigatapamohama[hâśa]buda-maharajadhi5 râja KALA(18) jara-paravar-Adhisya (sva)ram savarnpa]-vris abha?-dhvajam
damar[u]6 ga-taryga-nirgghôša(sha)qam Kalaghuryga-[kula)-kamala-marttamda kadana7 prachanda mana-kanakachalam subhatar=[&di]tya kaligal=amkusa(ha)
sa(a)ran-[X]8 gata-vajra-pamjarum prat&pa-Lankesva(sva)ram para-[]ari-sahôdara giri
durgga-ma9 llarn chalad-arnka-Raman vair-ibha-kamthiravam nisan ( Sša) mka-malla nám
Adi-prasa (fa) [t]i-sa10 hitam Srimatu bhajaba!a-[chakrava]e[tt]i vira-Bijbjaladevaru Kalya
pada n[o]levf. 11 qinoļu sakha-wamkatha-vino[da]d[im] rajyam [8]eyy[n]ttam-ire [*]
Om Om 12 Om Svasti Yama-niyama-svådhyâya-dhyana-dhåraņa-mô(maa)n-&nushtd
(shtbl).
1 But there was solar eclipas, not visible in India, on the preceding new-moon day, of the month Karttika, falling on Friday, 5th November (see Von Oppolzer's Cavon der Finsternish, PP. 226, 227, and Plate 113).
• From the ink-impression. This record is not included in the Carataca-Désa Inscriptions
* This word is represented here by an ornute symbol, which stands above the frst word, Om, of line 1. In line 4. very similar ornate symbol lo used. In line 11 and 12, the symbol is omate, but of different pattern. • Here, the word is expressed in writing.
• Metro: sloks (Anuslțubb); And in the next rerne. • Bend Meru.
7 Read orishabha.

Page #42

No. 3.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI.
13 na-japa-samadhi-si(61) la-sampannar=appa
Srimad-attamad=agrah[]14 ram Mangavalliya prabhu Madiraja pramukham-abesha-mahajanan
gaļum 15 Srimanu-mah&pradhaparh Yammanayyal-dardandyaks pramukha ka16 rana[m]galuñm'=amt-inibarum Dangeya-Vasudeva-nayakara madi17 sida pratishte(shthe)ya Sri-Channna-Kesavar-angabhopa-khanda
sphuthi(ti)ta-jirnnod hårakkan 18 trimatu-Kalachuryys-chakravartti-vira-Bijjaladeva-Varshads
1019 Deya Partti(rtthi)-Bata vatsarada Marggaáirad-amavasye Ådi
tyava20 ra süryya-grahaņa-bya(vya)tipâta-nimittadim kotta kayyeb nelath U21 kkaliya batt[e]yim paquvalu tapparaja-goyyim badagalu 22 Ra(P)lakkiyabbeya-Hamchikeya batteyim modelu harek23 ra-goyly]im temkalu Dangeya-Singarasa-Vasada(dà)vanayakaru tam. 24 m=ibbar=Anuchchayoya vri( vri)ttiya sthalad-olage hiriya-kola ma25 ttaru harneradam sarv va-namasyav-&gi bitta mattaru 12 dåvara nan26 dA-dívigege sarvva-namasyav-&gi bitta gåna 1 Srimanu-mah
pradh - 27 nam Ammaņayye-damdandyakara pramukha karanangalı tahm=ye. 28 da hồrimgrobbala malya-vattamarh bittara [lo]
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The record opens with invocations of the god Vishna wa the boar (line 1), and as Sårigin (11.3, 4). It then refers itself to the time of the Bhujabala-chakravartin Bijjaladeva (1. 10),- the Maharajadhiraja who had attained the pafchamahadabda (1.4); the supreme lord of Kalajara, the best of towns (1. 5); he who had the banner of a golden Garuda; be who was heralded in public by the sounds of the musical instrument called damaruga (11. 5, 6); the sun of the water-lily that was the Kalachurya family (1.6), who was reigning at the capital of Kalyana (1 10) with the pleasure of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with his foudatorios) (1.11).
All the Mahajanas, headed by Madiraja (1. 14), the Prabhu of the agrahára of Manicavalli, and the Karanas, headed by the Mahápradhana and Dandandyaka Ammaņayya (1. 15),- for the angabhôga, and for the repairs of whatever might become broken, torn, or worn-out, of (the god) Channa-Kesava (1. 17), which had been established by Dangeya. Vasadevandyala (1. 16),- on socount of the vyatipeta of an eclipse of the sun (1. 80) (on) Sunday (coupled with) the new-moon tithi of (the month) Märgadirs of the Parthivs sarvataars which was the tenth year of the Kalachurya emperor Bijjaladeva (1. 18), gave a plot of oultivable land (1. 20) on the west of the road to Ukkali? (II. 20, 21), on the north of the cultivable land called Tapparaja-geyyi, on the east of the road to (?) Ralakkiyabbeya-Hafiohike, and on the south of the cultivable land called Harekâra-geyyi. (And) Dangeya-Singarasa and Dangeys-Vasudevanayaka (1.23) allotted twelve mattars, (by the measure) of the big staff, as a sarvanamasya-grant, in the site of their . ..... ... allotment. For the perpetual lamp of the god, there was allotted one oil-mill (1. 26), 88 & sarvanamarya-grant. (And), headed by the
Read Channa, • The scribes, the Nountanto.
1 Read Ammanayya ; m in line 87. Bend gafun, • Read jiranoddldrakkan.
• Bead beygi. 7. The modern Ukli, seven miles to the north-east of Managoji.
The meaning of the word druolohdyoya ia pot known.

Page #43

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
Mahápradhana and Dandandyaka Ammanayya (1. 27), the Karanas allotted one balal of . . . . . .'paddy per herud of their perquisites.
0.-Of the time of Sankams; A.D. 1178. The writing of the whole record covers an area about l'11' broad by 2' 11' high. The tablet, however, is broken into four pieces, of which one, containing portions of lines 15 to 25, has been lost. In addition to this, many of the letters in the two extant upper fragments, which extend as far as line 23, are a good deal obliterated. And it has, therefore, been found convenient to reproduce the text from line 24 only, from which point it is all on one fragment of the stone and in a state of much better preservation; giving, in the abstract of contents, the substance of lines 1 to 23, which can be read quite sufficiently for that purpose, though they cannot be edited in full. The sculptures at the top of the tablet are, in the centre, a lisga, with the sun and moon above it; on the proper right, & squatting figure, facing full-front; and on the proper left, a cow and calf.-The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed and boldly executed. They include decimal figures in line 25, and the distinct form of the lingual
: the viráma is represented by the sign for the vowel , throughout; and pointed instances of this are trimatu, line 24, and pártthivendranu, line 41. The average size of the letters is about "-The language is Kanarese; there are ordinary verses in lives 10 to 24, and some of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 40 to 46. The accusative penter singular occurs both with the archaic m, e.g. dhanaman, line 33, and with the o, e.g. dharimavannu, 1. 38, where, from the use of the anusvára before the n, we seem farther to have exactly the modern form, dharmavannu.- In respect of orthography we need only notice an occasional confusion of the sibilants, illustrated by varsada, line 24, and mudhdha, line 25.
The inscription is & record of the time of the Kalachurya king Sauksme. And it registers grants that were made, by the direction of the king himself, to the Mahajanas or Brahmans of Mapigavalli, headed by the Maháprabhu Isvaradêve, and to some other persons.
It is dated at the time of the Dakshiņåyana-samkranti or summer solstice, coupled with Sunday and the eleventh tiths of the bright fortnight of the month Âshadha, of the Viļambin samvatsara, which was the third year of the reign of Sankama. But the date does not work out correctly. The given samvatsara .was Saka-Samvat 1101 current. And the given tithi ended, not on a Sunday, but on Tuesday, 27th June, A.D. 1178, at about 14 hrs. 34 min. after mean sunrise; while the sankranti also, which occurred on the preceding day, Monday, at about 18 hrs. 58 min., cannot be connected in any way with the Sunday.
TEXT.
24 ............janar 11 Om Svasti S rimatu-Kalachuryyl
bhujabalachakravartti-Samkamadêva-varga(rsha)da mûrane25 ya Vila[mbi-samvatsarad-Asada sudhdha7 11 Adityavára dakshinayang
samkramaņa-parvvs-nimittam sriman-maha
Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary explains bala, balta, n'a mesure of capacity, the fourth part of kolaga or four mdnas.
The exact meaning of milya is not apparent. • Kittel's Dictionary explains aéru s load, especially a bullock-lond.' • From the ink-impression. This record is not included in the Caritaca-Désa Isacriptions . Represented by sa ornate symbol, both bere and at the end of the record. . Read Sohádka.
Rend buddio.

Page #44

No. 3.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI.
27
26 pradhanan hiriya-dardanayakaṁ daņdanâtha-Narayanan srimate-Kesimayya
damdanayakarum &27 vara maydunam ri(rf)man-mahậpradhanam Brahmadêva-damdandya karum
avara herggade Mattarasarum chakravartti28 ya hêļikeyim tamm=a?keya Srimad=uttamad=agraharam Maņigavalliya mahi
prabhav-Isvaradeva pra29 mukhav=asêsba-mabājanamgaliga miligarigam pamchamatha ........
liga samasta-prajegaligam sama30 sta-jâti-varggakkam dhårå-pårvvakam-maại bitta dharmav=emt-endade [1]
Manigavalliyal-apatrikaru sattar-appad=avara dvipa31 di-chatuhppadi-dhana-dhânya-gri(gri)ha-kshetrav=embrinitaman=âtana stri-mukhyav
Agi hemgusu-makkaļu , 32vibhaktar=ada tâyi-tamde annatamamdir=avara makkalun .... giļu
jñati gôtra ant-avar-olag-fr-iddud-i33 ddavaró kaledu kom bar=amt-anibar=o!ag=arav-illad-idda[ræa]ppad=8 dhanamam ddva.
dâyigalige dharmmada34 ttav-êgi kaduvaru Shambikêsvara-dêvargge hiriya-k[6]la mattaru yippattaman
simdra-parvvamam hora35 vadisi vêda-pâragar=appa brâhmaṇaran=ôdisi pů[ji]salu sarvva-Damasya(sya) v-agi
kottara brahmanara 36 manegaļalu kūļa bēļal-agad-enda dhårâ-pûrvvaka[m]-mâļi bittaru [ll] Int=i
dharmma[n]galam adhika 37 ri karanan prabhu mahâjanamga!um samasta-prajegaļum sâsana-maryyâdeyimd=
A-chandr-arkka-táramba38 rar pratipálisavaru [l*] 1 dharmmavaṁn=&r-anun kiçisidar=appade gri-Vara
pasiyalu v[s]atipâta-sam krama39 NA-sûryyagrahaņadalu koţi-kavileymama mů(P)vattit-seira-brahmanarumam. sva
hastadim komda me 40 hApátakavan-eyduvaru 11 Sloka 11 Sâmânyos-yam dharmma-sêtutenri(npi)papan
kald-kale pålaniyo bhs. 41 [va]dbhiḥ sarvvån=étân-bhágina[h] pârttbivêmdrânu bhdy8-bhůyo yâchate Rama
chamdraḥ 11 Svat-datt[6] para-dat&[8] 42 Vå 8 harêti(ta) vasundharå[m] sashtit varsha-sahasråņi vishthayam jayatê
krimi[h] 11 Gamgåsågara-Ya43 muna-samgamado!u Varanasi Gayey=emb=1 tirtthangalo?=agaạita-sadhvi(advi)ja
purgava-gôkulama[D-a)44 lidan-irt-idan=aļidan 11 Sasanam=id=&vud-elliya Sasanav=ar-ittar-êke salisuvey=
emb=ts&($£)sanavan=emba på[ta]45 kan sakaļam ratravakke galagalan-iligum 11 Or[o]deyar-akke g anava
akk-dr-A!v=arag=akke nåda-kôrteyar=akk=[]46 r-aral dharmmaman=alidade võrant-ire raaravakke galaga!an=iļigum | Margals
maha-Ari Om [11]
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The record opens with an invocation of the god Vishņu under the name of Purushottama (line l), followed (11. 1, 2) by the well-known verse Jayatyadvishkritain Vishnôr, etc., in praise
1 Read Okatus padi. • Read kavileyuman.
Metre : šalint. Metro: šioks (Anushtabb). • Rend haalţi-parsha-sahasrani.
• Metre: Kanda; and in the following two verses.

Page #45

23
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
of the incarnation of the samo god as & boar. It then refers itself to the time of the asylum of the universe (II. 2, 3), the favourite of fortane and of the earth, the Mahardjd. dhirdja and Paramétvara, the supreme lord of Kalajara the best of towns, he who had the banner of a golden Garuda (1. 4), he who was heralded in public by the sounds of the musical instrument oalled damaruga, the son of the water-lilies of the Kalaohurya family (11. 4, 5), he who was successful (even) on a Saturday (1. 6), the champion against hill-forts, the Kalachurya-bhujabala-Ohakravartin, the glorious Sankamadevarasa (1.8), whose victorious reign was continuing, with perpetual increase, so as to endure as long as the moon and sun and stars might last, at the nolovidu of Navile (1. 9), with the pleasure of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications with his feudatories) (11. 9, 10). He who subsisted (like a bee) on the water-lilies that were his feet, was the Dandadhipa Kedava (1. 12). The Maháprabhu of Manimgavalli (1. 16) was Isvaradeva. His son (1. 18), a very moon of the ocean of the Harita family, was the Prabhu Madiraja (1. 19), whose virtues are praised in the next few lines, with another mention of Maņingavalli in line 23.
On account of the festival of the sun's commencement of his progress to the south (on) Sunday, (coupled with) the eleventh tithi of the month) Ashadhs of the Vilambin sa ta vatsara, which was the third of the years of the Kalachurya emperor Bahkamadeva, (1l. 24, 25), at the command of the emperor,- the Dandandyaka Kosimayya (1. 26), a very Narayana among leaders of the forces, and his nephew the Mahápradhana and Dandandyaka Brahmadava (1. 27), and the Horgade of the latter, Mattarasa, gave the following religions grants to all the Mahajanas, headed by the Maháprabhu Isvarad&va, of the agrahara of Manigavalli (1.28) which was the seat of their authority, and to the Maligas (1.29) and to . . . . . . . . . of the five mafhas, and to all the people, and to all the caster; namely, at Manigavalli (1. 30), if any one should die without sons, his wife, female children, divided parents and brothers and their children, . . . . . . . . ., and auy kinsmen and relatives of the same gôtra, who might survive, should take possession of all his property, such as bipeda, quadrupeds, coin, grain, house, and fields; and, if none such should survive, (the authorities of the village) should make over that property, as a religious grant, to those who hold the grants of the gods. And they gave, as a saruanamasya-grant, twenty mattars (of land), (by the meastire) of the large staff, to the god Shambikdsvara (1. 34), in order to do worship after proclaiming the aindra-festival and making Brahmans read who are versed in the Vedas; this they gave with libations of water, saying that . . . . . .. should not be said in the house of Brahmans.
The record then ends (11. 36 46), with a mandate to the Adhikarin, the Karana, the Prabh 16, the Mahdjangs, and all the people, to maintain these grants, and with five of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses.
D.- or the time of Jaitugi L; about A.D. 1900. The writing covers an area aboat 2' 6" broad by 2' 3' high. It is mostly in a state of very good preservation. Bat, from half-way through line 29, all the formal part of the record has been broken away and lost. The sculptures above it, at the top of the tablet, are, towards the proper right, a linga, with the sun and moon above it, and a standing figure on each side of it; and towards the proper left, a cow and calf. The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed and well exeonted througbout. The formal part of the record, commencing with line 27, is separated from what
* I am indebted to Mr. Krishna Sastri for some assistano in interpreting the following pages.
. Apparently, some festival on the sigbth day in the second half of the month Margairahs, and of the month Pausha" (see Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary, ... aindet).
The meaning of da, line 36, is not apparent.

Page #46

No. 3.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT MANAGOLI.
precedes it by a blank space about four inches high; and, though written apparently by the same hand, it was probably put on the stone at & subsequent time. The characters include the distinct form of the lingual d all through. The viráma is represented by the sign for the vowel u and pointed instances of this occur in pogaļalake, line 15, and chanchadu-brdhmya, line 22. The size of the letters ranges from about "to". The language is Kanarese; and lines 1 to 26 are all in verse, with a few short connecting prose links. The accusative singular neuter in v occurs in pradésavan, line 18. In lines 12, 13, we have two rather peculiar or unusual words; kharvada,= kharvata, karvata, which apparently means a market-town;' and madamba which I do not find in any dictionary, but which must denote some other kind of village.- In respect of orthography we may notice (1) the use of ri for ti, throughout; (2) the use of b for v in braja, line 9, sêbyan, line 15, and bratitvaran, line 25; (3) the use of v for b in dôruvala, line 5; (4) a good deal of confusion between the sibilants, illustrated by visayan, line 14, kasi,"line 17, and fisyan, line 25; and (5) the doubling of t before y,- very exceptional at so late a period, -in apattya, line 25.
The inscription is a record of the time of the Dêvagiri-Yadava king Jaitugi I. The introductory portion of it is complete. But the formal part, containing the date and the details of the grants that were recorded in it, has been broken away and lost..
TEXT.1 1 [Om ll Srimat-kamchapa-karti-bardhuritav-482-eindhura-śrêņi-dhatri-madhyam
'nele dåva-dampati-sata-krida-viļâsam nij-odd&ma-srig=abhirama-dh2 [mav=ene] sapta-dvipa-sapt-[årņ][ava]-stó[m-alam]kri(kři) [ti ram]jikam vividha
kéļi-kamdaram Mandaram || Sphurad-am bhônidhi-vele mûvala3 si Jambůdvipav=atyamta-bardhura-vå-vu-u-uugeyikkumba - -
du Mandarav=& Mandara-dakshiņa-stha-Bharatakshetram jagam ner4 v- rav=& kshetra-makhakke lôchanav-en--oppug[u] Kuntaļam
Adan=&nandade påļisutta padadimd=irddam nat-Arkti sam5 na kell-nilaya[m] virðdhi-vilayam Dharmmatmajam Raghava Yadu-vamsa
prabhayam jaya-pravibhavam bhůri-pratâp-odaya[m] madavad-dôryvarbba)la
chakrava6 rtti Daya-lakshmi-vallabham Bhillamam 11 Atana tanayam .....
................................. bhätalado!=
negaldam Mândhât-opama-charitan=enisi Jai7 tugidêvan 11 Mata .... .... ... ... .... .. .. .. .... .
... Gü(gu)rjjara-Pandyam jita-Choļan j ita-LAļa jita-Gauļam
Jaitapala-dhátripala 11 8 Om [11*] Å nri(nți)pa-pådâmbuja-sêvê-nipaņam .
........... manam satryy-adhanam Sahadeva-damdanátham
negaļdam | MAļava -damda9 nátha-dharanidhara-Vajradharan
Kaļimga-P&mchåļaka-[damda]natha-karatibra(vra)ja-panchamukham Turuḥka?-Népåļaka-damdanktha-vasudhà-vila10 yaru u-u darndanath-ali-bhujamga-randra-Gara [dan] Sahadevan-atarkya.
vikraman || Harig-udyad-Ba!an-Arjjunamg=atuļa-Bhimar Lakshmanang=ûrjjit-a.
From the ink-impression. A transcription is given in Carnátaca-Dera Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 870. * Doubtless represented by an ornate symbol, as in lines 8, 27. • Metre : Sárdulavikridits. This verre has already been met with, in A. line 1 tt • Metre: Mattébba vikridita; and in the next two verses.
Metre: Kanda ; and in the next two vernes. • Metre: Utpalamalika.
7 Read Turushka.
• Metre: Mattebhavikridita.

Page #47

30
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
11 [charanam Raghavan=ampan=ada teradim Srl-Mallidevam k al-Abharanam
visruta-damdanátha-Sahadevamg-âdan=agrodbhavam vara-vi12 r-åri-champa-darppa-dalanam dando[fa]-lokottamam 11 Ant-enisida damdanâth
Adhikara-paripaļana-viļásam-betta(ttu) | Vilasital-khêda-kharvvada-ma13 Lamba-puramgaļin=artu tamnol-aggalisida devamâtro(tri)kav=enippa polagalin
eu châta-sarkuļa-nava-gandha-sali-vanamam taled-int-ide t14 [ne] bhoga-bhatalavrene Taddavați-visa(sha)yam suv-visayaykal bhushanam 11.
Charutayes sahaja-sarate rârâjipa Taddavadi-sâ sira15 V-emb-i nåriya kucha-ruchir-alamkâray-enalu dharege Manigavasliye sêbya(vya) 11
Dhare pogaļaluke vipra-kula-dipan=upárjjisi tamdu yitta16 nesvara-ghalisisan-Urjjita-Harîta-kn!-agraņi tâne mukhyav-Ag-ire vara-vipra
pamchasata-rájige pajisi Taddavadi-sâsirad-olag ollitam Mani17 gavalliyan-i gasi(si)-suryyar=ullinam || Nega!da Maņimgavalliya maháprabhay
Isvaradevan-âtma-lakshmige nija-vakshamam vingta-våg-vadhug-inana18 mam vis&!a-kirttige gagana-pradeśavan=&par nele madidan=attar-ôttarammige
vibhu Madiraja-sutan=udgha-Harita-kul-abdhi-cham. 19 dramath | Abhiman On[njati Mamdar-ådrig-oreyam kattitta våga(ra)mgang
subhagatvam Madanamg=anadaraneyam mâdittu (sa) svad-yaső-vibhavam
Karunanan=ēļisi20 tt-enisuvai Manikyavalli-puram prabhu vikhyata-Harita-gôtra-tiļakar Lakshmi
dhavan' Madhavan 11 Alliya mahajanav=aynûrvvara mahimeyer21 t-erdade II Vara-varnn(ro)-Abrama-dharmma-nirmmala-ga(gu) am fri-vêda-véd&mga
vistara-sastr-Arttha vichåra-sara-satata-svådhyâya-yajna-kriya-guru-půj-Akara-vi22 pra-panchasata-chamchadu-brâhmya-têjê-nay-ábharaṇam ramjisugu[m] mabi-sara
puram Manikyavalli-puram || Manu-márggakke mani-pradipayuoni. 23 sitt-&chåra-sampatti sajjana-haró(rsh)-abdhige chamdra-lakshmiy-enisitt-audaryyaya
ugra-dvisa(sha)d-ghana-darpp-adrige balpu vajraveenisitt-end-amdu bâhyo 24 param janarê båủpus Maņińgavalliya mahidêvarkka!-ainûrvvarum ?
Acha[ro]yy-anvayav=ert-erdade 11 Vara-vidya-ni25 dhi Gauļadēva-munipamg=&tm-âgra-sisya(shya)m jita-Smara-bånam eucharitravårddhi Malayala-Jõânarâši-bra(vra) tiśvaran=adam tad-apattya
nâna-ka!A-kôvidam dharaņi-visruta-Dharmmarási-munipar prakhyâtiyam tåļidan 11 27 Om Svasti Samastabhuvapasrayam sripri(pri)thvivallabham b haya-lôbha
durllabham Y[&]28 [da]va-kula-kamala-mártta[m]dam kadana-prachandam nam-di-prasa (sa)sti
sahitam srima[j-Jaitug]i[déva-vi)29 [ja]ya-rajyam-uttar-Ottar-Abhivri(vsi)ddhi-pra''[varddhamanam-d-chamdr-arkka tara min
baram saluttam-ire) .................
1 Metre : Champakamala.
* Read vishay-aika. MetreKanda. This verse has already been met with, in A. line 94. In the first word, for eldrutave. read charuteya.
• Metre ChampakamAlA; and in the next verse. The last three pdd as of this verse have already been met with, in the verse commencing dhare pogaļala Chafukya-pati, in A. line 17.
Metro: Mattábhavikridita; and in the three following verses. The first three of these verses have already been met with, in A. linea 19 to 24.
• Read pura-prabhu, min A. line 20. A. has enintar, instead of eninpel. A, hugotra-cifaral. Lakshmidharan.
Read bdppu. It is usual to find this word written ayndropark, - with ay, not ai, in the first syllable. 10 The remainder of the record is broken away and lost.

Page #48

No. 4.]
FOUR INSCRIPTIONS AT SRIKURMAM.
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The inscription opens with a verse, occurring also in A., which mentions the mountain Mandara (lino 2). It then mentions Jambūdvipa, or the central division of the world (1. 3); and then, again, the mountain Mandara, to the south of which there is the land of Bharatakshetra or India, in which there is the country of Kuntala (1.4). The ruler of that country, born in the race of Yadu (1. 5), was Bhillame (1.6). And his son was Jaitugidêva (I.) (11. 6, 7), also called Jaitapals (1.7), who conquered the Gurjaras, the Påndyas, and the Chôļas, and the countries of Lala (L&ta) and Gaula (Gauda, part of Bengal). One of Jaitugi's officers was the Dandanátha Sahadeva (1. 8), who defeated the leaders of the forces of Malaya, Kalinga, and Pafchalaka (1. 9), of the Turushkas, and of Népalaka. And Sahadeva's elder brother was Mallidéva (1. 11), who also held the post of Dandeta (1.12) or Dandanatha. His authority appears to have been limited to the district known as the Taddavadi thousand (11. 14, 15). In that district there was the town of Maņigavalli (1. 15) or Manimgavalli (1.17), which isvaraghaļisasa, of the Harita family, had presented to the five-hundred Brahmans (1. 16). And the Maháprabhu of that town was Isvaradeva (1.17), son of Mâdirâja, a very moon of the ocean that was the Harita family (1. 18). The record then mentions & Prabhu of the town of Manikyavalli (I. 20) named Madhava, of the Harita gôtra, evidently identical with the Prabhu Madiraja, son of Isvaradeva, who is mentioned in C. line 19, though the verse used to describe him here is that which in A., lines 19, 20, is applied to his grandfather Madhava or Madiraja, the father of Isvaradeva. It then proceeds to recite the virtues and accomplishments of the five-hundred Mahájanas or Brahmans of Manikyavalli or Manimgavalli (11. 20 to 24). And this part of it concludes by telling us that, in the lineage of the Acharvas, there was a certain Gauladeva (1.25); his chief disciple was Malayala-J ñånarást, and the son of the latter was Dharmarasi (1.26).
The formal part of the record commences with line 27. The name of the king, in line 28, is almost quite illegible. But he is described as belonging to the Yadava family (II. 27, 28). And the superscript i near the end of line 28, clearly discernible in part and at just the place where it should be enables us to recognise that the inscription is a record of the time of Jaitugi I himself, - not of one of his successors.
No. 4.-FOUR PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS OF EASTERN CHALUKYA CHIEFS AT SRIKURMAM.
BY E. HULTZBOH, PH.D. The Vishnu temple of Kirmdivara at Srikurmam near Chicacole in the Gafjám district contains many inscribed pillars of hard black stone, which have successfully withstood the. influence of the climate. Most of their inscriptions are consequently in much better preservation than other stone records in the Teluga country. Four of the pillars bear the subjoined four inscriptions of three chiefs who profess to have been descendants of the Eastern Chalukya king VimalAditya (A.D. 1015 to 1022) (A. verse 1) and of his son Rajaraja (A.D. 1022 to 1063). This king resided in Rajamahopdrapattana (A. v. 4) and is said to have translated with the help of scholars the history of the Bharata race into Telugu (ibid. v. 3). Here we have an important epigraphical confirmation of the tradition according to which Nannayabhatta, the first Telugu translator of the Mahabharata, wrote his work at the direction of Rajaraja of R&jamahendri.
Compare above, Vol. IV. p. 308, note 8.

Page #49

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
A descendant of this Rajaraja was Vijayaditya (I.) (A. v. 6). The latter had a son named Rajaraja, who was the minister of Viransisiṁha (A. v. 7). This Rajaraja had two sons, viz. Vijayaditya (II.) (A. v. 9) or Vijayårka (D. v. 1) and Purushottama (B. v. 1, and D. v. 2). Purushottama's son, Jagannatha or Visvanatha, was a vassal of Virabåņudêva (C. 11. 11 to 15). For Vijayaditya II. we have the date Saka-Samvat 1195 (A.), for Purushottama Saka-Samyat 1199 (B.) and 1940 (D.), and for Jagannatha Saka-Samvat 1231 (C.). Consequently king Vîransisimha whom Rajaraja, the father of Vijayaditya II., served as minister (A. v. 7), has to be identified with the Ganga king Viranarasimha I., whose reign ended 18 years before that of his grandson Viranarasimha II., the 21st year of whose reign corresponded to SaksSamvat 1217.1 Virabanudēva, the sovereign of Jagannatha or Visvanatha, is identical with the Ganga king Virabbanudôvs II., the successor of Viranarasimha II."
The alphabet of the four inscriptions is Telugu. The language of A. and D. is Sanskrit verse, and that of B. and C. Sanskřit verse and Teluga prose. A. records that Vijayaditya (II.) granted twenty-five cows, the milk of which had to be used for ghee to feed a lamp in the temple. B. contains a similar grant of fifty-two ewes for a lamp by Purushottama.
C. consists of 49 lines, of which I am publishing only lines 1 to 16 and 28 to 30, omitting two passages in Telugu prose, which enumerate various offorings and the persons among whom they were distributed, and one imprecatory verse (sva-dattai etc., 1. 47 f.). The inscription records a grant of 40 half-pagodas (nishka, l. 4 f., or gandamdda, 1. 28) by Visvanatha for providing offerings to the god. D. was composed by the poet Nfisimha (1. 6 f.) and states that Purushottama granted a golden necklace to the god.
A.-Dated Saka-samvat 1195.
TEXT,
East Face. 1 af 1 THIET TE #futh HTTYUT: [] 102 wafahelfen if qurucut: 1 [l] Vai vannaa 3 *[:] furat [a] | The wquafor 4 T = fufauica (p*] THIEHT fufauforica[i]-* 5 faus[:*] ferraqufa: ufauranter i refi6 भिसा किल अतिजालसारमंधीचकार वरभा7 Toeri I [R*] arra [@]* . TTTHY 8 guga [*] furfu o m
EU9 Talo I [8] ORTHWHETER o faca ataefio
1 Jowen, Bongal 4.. 800. Vol. LXV. Part I. p. 270. According to p. 269, verse 96, Bhanudra I., the father of Vtrenarnainha II., married JAkalladert of the Chalukys race, who was probably a relation of Vijayditys II.
* Ibid. Vol. LXIV. Part I. p. 182. * Thus in 16 f. of the Teluga portion. The Sanskrit portion (1.2) has only fifty owal. • No. 862 of the Government Epigrapbiat's collection for 1896.
From inked estampages, prepared by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri, B.A. • Read नमयच्छा
? The anusndra stands at the beginning of the next line. 8 Tbe ni of usipdo is corrected from nya ; read 19.
The of TOHTC ww first omitted and then inserted below the line between 1 and HT. The anesodra stands at the beginning of the next line.
1. The amusudra stands at the beginning of the next live.

Page #50

No. 4.]
FOUR INSCRIPTIONS AT SRIKURMAM.
33
North Face. 10 सेनया यस्तलोत्थरजीवितानवितते () पाथी11 दबंद नणां । आसारे तदिभोरुगंडविलुठद्दा12 नांबुभि[:] स्रोतसां प्रत्यर्थिक्षितिपालमौळिम13 णिरुङ्गीराजितांत्रियः । [*] तइंश विजया14 दित्य इति ख्यातो नपोभवत् । मानव्यससुगोत्री[यो] 15 विजयश्रीनिकेतनः । [६*] तस्माज्जातच राजेंद्र राजरा16 ज इति स्मृितः । मंत्री वीरनृसिंहस्य' वाचस्पतिम17 हामतिः । [*] तस्य सूतुस्मुराधीशतुळितोहामविक्रमः [*] 18 जानाति विदुषां योयै गुणे रत्नाकरोपमः । [*]
West Face. 19 स्वस्ति श्रीशाकवर्षे शरनिधिशशिभूसम्मिते[क] तुलास्ते रुद्रा20 हे सौम्यवारे सितयुजि [मह]त: कूर्मनाधस्य नित्यं । प्रा21 दाहीपाय पंच्छीत्तरदशयुगगा(.) वांच्छितात्य॑स्य सिध्ये सो22 यं छाळक्यवंशांबुधिशशिविजयादित्यसच्छक्रवर्ती । [e*] नि23 त्यं निर्मलचेतस्कर्वेष्णवै:तिवेदिभिः [*] ग्रामीणैरपि धर्मोय 24 पालनिय्यः प्र[य]वतः " [१०]
. TRANSLATION. Hail! (Verse 1.) There was born formerly in the race of the Moon a glorious (and) renowned chief of princes, the Chalukya emperor Vimaladitya.
(V. 2.) As in the region of the sky the moon alone is possessed of splendour (and) subdues (her) enemies-the flowers of the day-lotus, thus (was) he on the cirole of the earth.
(V. 3.) From him was born the glorious king Rajaraja, whose fame was very great, whose lotus-feet were worshipped by princes, (and) who, together with scholars, it is said, translated into Andhra (i.e. Telugu) the history of the excellent Bharata race, which is the essence of all Smritis.
(V.4.) Though residing in Rajamahendrapattana, which was crowded with princes who had come to worship (him), (he) shone on the surface of the (whole) earth which was covered by (his) lustre.
(V.5.) He whose pair of feet was illuminated by the splendour of the gems on the heads of rival kings, produced on gods the impression of a fresh great ocean by (his) army; on
1 Rend निर्वतमम्
Read स्मृतः. : The ielter seems to be corrected from न्य, and r from read कृसिंहस्स. • Read 'स्थे. - Read नाथस्य.
G Rend पञ्चीत्तर. - Read सिडी • Read चाळुक्य.
• Read सच्चक्रवर्ती 10 Read पाखनीयः.
11 This punctuation is expressed by some ordamental symbols.

Page #51

34
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
men that of a collection of clouds, formed by the mass of the dust rising from that (army); (and) on rivers that of a shower of rain by the rutting-juice trickling from the huge temples of its (vis. the army's) elephants.
(V. 6.) In his race was born a prince called Vijay Aditya, who belonged to the excellent gôtra of the Mânavyas' (and was) the abode of the goddess of victory.
(V. 7.) From him was born & moon among kings, named Rajaraja, who resembled VAchaspati in great wisdom (and was the minister of Viranşisimha.
(Vv. 8 and 9.) His son, the noble emperor Vijayaditya, who was a moon in the ocean of the ChAļukya race, whose great valour was equalled (only) by (Indra) the lord of the gods, who understood (i.e. fulSlled) the desires of scholars, (and) who resembled the mine of gems (i.e. the ocean) in virtues, gave for ever, in order to obtain the objects of (his) desires, ten pair and five (i.e. twenty-five) cows (which had to supply ghee) for a lamp, to the great lord of Körms, -hail! in the prosperous såka year measured by the arrows (5), the treasures (9), the moon (1) and the earth (1),- (ie. 1195), while the sun stood in Tula, on the day of Rudra, on a Wednesday combined with the bright (fortnight).
(v. 10.) By (all) pure-minded Vaishnavas and by (all) villagers who know the law, this charity should be for ever assiduously protected.
B.-Dated Saka-Samvat 1199.
TEXT. 1 af 7994 [ra]fafa statefuafi fr 47401[at]2 feu cigarro [*] 09[1]*(1)
q uiri yafafa[:*] - 3 firasati [#]"[T*]ema gout Trafa[fa]ufar[:] [T]TTA[1]4 : 1 [la] [T]ogy to gece" af strat[T*]x24T-12 5 gadceluy Bach One [*]Herere afaria ato 6 डुकु पुरुषोत्तमदेवचक्रवर्ति पेटिन गो७ि यलु एंबयि7 TG [] & wang (:)
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Hail! In the properous Saka year measured by nine, the treasures (9), the earth (1) and the moon (1),- (.e. 1190),- the virtuous prince Purushottama, the son of the
1 The author of the inscription uses, instead of Mananya, the form Manavgasa, which is due to a wrong etymology, 14 Haritasa, above, Vol. III. p. 255, note 4.
21. e. Bţibnspati, the minister of Indra.
On this date Professor Kielhorn remarks: -"The date did not fall on a Wednesday in Saka-Samvat 1195 current or expired. The date corresponds, for Saka-Sauvat 1195 current, to Tuesday, 4th October A.D. 1272; and for Suka-Sarovat 1195 expired, to Monday, 23rd October A.D. 1278. So the probability is that Saumyandre (1. 20), 'on a Wednesday,' is wrong for 86maudrd, on a Monday.'"
• No. 369 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896. The word 79 is written on an erasure.
Read T? 7 The four syllables et seem to be written on an erasure. * Read at T.
Read ofágio 10 In tbe place of this sign of punctuation, which is superfluous, the figure "1" had been originally engraved. 11 The first and third figure of " 1199 " are engraved on erasures. 12 Read ate.
WRead देवुनि.

Page #52

No. 4.]
FOUR INSCRIPTIONS AT SRIKURMAM.
.
glorious Rajaraja, gave, for the greater increase of (his) prosperity and fame, fifty excellent ewes (which had to supply ghee) for a lamp, as long as the moon and the host of stars endure, to Mura's enemy (i.e. Vishpu) who has the form of a tortoise.1
(Line 4). In the Saka year 1199, the emperor Purushottamadeva, the son of Rajarajadêva, gave to the god who is the lord of Srikûrma fifty-two ewes, in order to keep & perpetual lamp (burning) for ever.
(L. 7.) This charity is placed under the protection of (all) Vaishnavas.
C.-Dated Saka-Samvat 1231.
TEXT.
South Face. 1 स्वस्ति श्रीशाकवर्षे सथिगुणरविगे चा[वयु]2 [क्शलपक्षे मासे कौंतेयतियां सुर3 गुरुदिवसे कूर्मनाथस्य विष्णोः [1] प्रादा4 ( भिंग्गारभोगं दशयुगळयुगं नि5 ष्कमाचंद्रतारं 'श्रीमच्छाकुक्यवंशो6 दधितुहिनकराहिखनाथाभिधानात् [॥ १.]
7 'श्रीमत्जीय्यनविश्वनाथमनघं श्रीकार्यमाश्चर्यक - 8 छत्वा 'कूर्म (महीध)पुरोखरस्य भगवधिग्गारवार[*][बि]धेः ।
9 भूयाद्यो दनुजारिविक्रमजितस्मामंत्तचूडामणेस्तस्य श्री. 10 पुरुषोत्तमचितिपतेः पुत्रस्य संप्पत्तये । [२. स्वस्ति श्रीववर्ष11 भुलु १२३१गुनें[हि] श्रीजग[व]धिदेवर विजयराज्यसंवत्सरंबु
East Face. 12 लु [२]गु बाहि कन्यशन ५यु गुरुवारसुन श्रीवीरबाणुदेवजी[य]13 नंगारि वेहरणमुनंदु श्रीकूर्मस्वामिकि चालुक्यचक्रवर्तुले14 न मानव्यसगोवुलु श्रीपुरुर्षोत्तमदेवजीय्यनंग्गारि "सुपचुंडे. 15 न श्रीविशनाथदेवजीय्यन दमकुनायुरारोग्यैश्वर्य[r*]भित्रि-" 16 धियुं बुचपौत्रसविधियु" गला . . . . . . . .
Kamatha is synonymous with kurma, from which the name srtkurmam is derived. INo.889 of the Government Epigraphint's collection for 1696.
The figure of bonr-the crest of the Chalukya-sengraved on the lett of lines106. 4.Bend प्रादासार.
Read श्रीमहालक्य
. Read iton. 7 The engraver has placed borisontal lines over the three syllables in order to show that they have to be omitted. • Read भगवचार. • Rend दुखु.
Rend पुरषोतम. 1 The 5 of 9 is entered below the line, the second part of the ai of it stands at the beginning of the next line. * Read faft. - Read समृद्धि
2F

Page #53

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
North Face. 28 aterfal Hastaga afera CHICT 80 [1*] g rande 29 वु श्रीकूर्मस्वामिकिनाचांद्रावस्थाइगा' श्रीविश्वनाथभोगमु चे30 merefę (*] . . . . . . . . .
TRANSLATION. (Verses 1 and 2.) Hail ! In the prosperous Saks year containing the moon (1), the qualities (3) and the suns (12),- (ie, 1231),- in the bright fortnight of the month of Asvayuj, on the Kauntêya-tithi, on a Thursday, having founded in the temple) of the lord of Kurmapuri, who is an ocean of divine love, the sinless (and) wonderful rite (called)" the holy (rite of) JiyyanaVisvanatha" after that moon in the ocean of the glorious Chåļukys race, who was named Visvanátha,- he (viz. Visvanatha) gave to Vishnu, the lord of Kurma, ten double pairs (i.e. 40) nishkas (as) śpingara-bhôga, (which is to continue) as long as the moon and the stars, (and) which may confer prosperity on this (Visvanatha), the crest-jewel among Samantas, who surpasses (Indra) the enemy of Danu's sons in prowess, (and who is the son of the glorious prince Purushottama !
(Line 10.) Hail! In the [3rd] year of the victorious reign of the glorious Jagannathadéva, (which was) the prosperous Saks year 1231, on Thursday, the 5th :(tithi) of the bright (fortnight of the month) of Kanyå, while the glorious Virabåņudēva-Jiyya was ruling. the glorious Visvanathadeva-Jiyya, the virtuous son of the glorious Purushottamadéva-Jiyya who was a Chalukya emperor (and) belonged to the gôtra of the Månavyas, paid 40 gandamadas into the treasury of the lord of Srikûrma . . . . . . . . . . in order to obtain for himself long life, health, wealth and prosperity, and an abundance of sons and grandsons,
(L. 28.) May this charity belong to the lord of Srikürma, as long as the moon and the sun exist, ( under the name of "the holy Visvanátha-bhoga!" . . . . . . .
D.-Dated Saka-Samvat 1240.7
TEXT. 1st: [*) stare AHAQ ya Tomreca WATHARTT - 2 efti: i traforat faru SATTAT Hat
चरितस्मकती कतन्नः ॥ [१] सनाता पुरुषोत्तमो गुणनिधिदेवो 4 Eurafra: [f]untaria [T]T:
1 Read argfa. Read
Read grounfaat. • Regarding this date and the corresponding one in the Teluga portion (Il. 10-12) Professor Kielborn remarks:-"I have not found Kauntéya anywbero for 5 (or any other number); but taking the date to be SakaSarnyat 1231. Thursday, the 5th tithi of the bright half of the lunar month Asvina and the solar month of Kanva. I find that it is incorrect for Saku-Sarhvat 1281 current and expired (as well as for 1230 current and 1232 expired). It would correspond, for Saka-Samvat 1231 corrent, to Friday, 20th September A.D. 1308, when the 6th tithi ended 23 h. 39 m.; and for Saka-Savat 1231 expired, to Tuesday, 9th September A.D. 1309, when the 5th tithi ended 23 h. 5 m. So the date is of no value."
This technical term appears to mean a fund for defraying the expenses of the rite founded by Visvanatba. In l. 29 below it is called Sri. Vifranátha-bhóga.
The terin veharana is probably a tadbhana of viharana, 'roaming.' No. 289 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896. . Read ** f.
Read at.

Page #54

No. 5.]
TWO GRANTS OF DADDA IV. PRASANTARAGA.
37
5 : 1 6 fait 7 #qr a
Ag a fefayq' ê tereta grafanc aux arrha [ R] To t aff: 19
afur.
TRANSLATION. Prosperity! (Verse 1.) In the race of the Moon was born on earth king Rajaraja, an emperor among princes, who was beloved by good people. His son (was) á victorious, righteous (and) grateful king, named Vijayarka, whose conduct was pure.
(V. 2.) His brother, the virtuous king Purushottama, gave to the merciful lord Nộihari (Vishnu) who is pleased to reside at srikûrma, (and who is) a giver of virtuous sons, a heavenly, charming necklace, made of seven nishkas of gold, in the sake year containing the sky (0), the ages (4) and the suns (12),-(i.e. 1240),- in the month of Nabhas.
(Line 6.) This eulogy (prasasti) was composed by the poet Nộisimha.
No. 5.-TWO GRANTS OF DADDA IV. PRASANTARAGA :
[CHEDI.]SAMVAT 392.
BY G. BÜHLER, PA.D., LL.D., C.I.E. I here re-edit the two inscriptions of the Gurjara chief Dadda IV.,' which were discovered in 1895 by Mr. Vithal Nagar of Baroda. At my request, Dr. Hultzsch obtained the originals from the owner, Dhed Narayan of Sankhede in the Baroda division, through the kind offices of Colonel N. C. Martelli, Agent to the Governor-General at Baroda. Dr. Holtzsch's impressions yield some better readings, among which however only one, khadira for vihira (No. II. 1. 11) affects the sense. The grants, which have been drawn ap on the same day, by the same writer, and in favour of the same person, are written each on two plates, showing, as is usual in Gurjara Sdsanas, each two holes for the (now lost) rings. The plates of No. I. measure 10 inches by 5%, and those of No. II. 10 inches by 6.
The characters show the western variety of the southern alphabets, which is found regularly in the inscriptions of the kings of Valabhi, of the Gurjaras of Broach, of their successors, the Rathôrs, and of some other dynasties. As might be expected, they agree in particular very closely with the Kheda grants of the same Dadda, written in (Chêdi-) Samvat 380 and 885 by the same writer, with which they share the use of the characteristic little buttons at the tops of the vertical strokes. Nevertheless there are small differences in some letters, which extend even to these two new documents, where e.g. the medial of No. I. does not agree with that of No. II. Much greater and more important variations appear in the
Read °fafaga i recifei.
Read a. Read daug. • Read afer.
* Read fuar. . This is a single pada in the Vasantatilaka metre.
7 Those who consider the three Gurjara grants of Saks-Samvat 400, 415 aud 427 to be spurious, call this prince Dadda II. Pratautardga.
• A German peper on the two inscriptions appeared in the Sitoungsberichte der philos..histor. Classe der Wiener Akademie, Vol. CXXXV. No. VIII.
See the Grundrier der Indo-Arischen Philologie und Altertumskunde, Vol. I. Part ii. (Palæograpày), paragraph 28, A.
10 Jour Roy. 45. Soc., N. S., Vol. I. p. 247 ff.; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 73.

Page #55

38
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
Valabhi sasanas, stated to have been written by the same writer, as may be seen from a comparison of those drawn up by the divirapati Skandabhata. Among the signs of interpunctuation we find, besides single and double vertical strokes, a single dot, e.g. after Osimni (No. I. 1. 10) and after 'sandhis-cha (No. I. 1. 13), as well as a double point, looking like a visarga, after vafavrikshas-cha (No. II. 1. 11). The language, except in the imprecatory
verses from the Mahabharata, is good Sanskțit prose, and the orthographical and clerical . mistakes are very few.
The form of the two grants, likewise, closely agrees with that of the Khêdå sdsanas, differing chiefly by the shortness of the Prasasti. While the Kheda grants contain, in accordance with the rules of the Smriti, descriptions of three generations of princes, the new inscriptions offer only the eulogy of the donor. This, of course, is literally identical in the four documents. In the technical parts of the four inscriptions there are only small verbal differences, which, however, extend even to the two Sankheda ddsanas. Though they do not affect the general meaning, they are very instructive for the manner in which the clerks of ancient India worked. These men apparently cared for exactness not more than the modern Karkurs, since we see here that the same writer, though working according to an older office copy, permitted himself to introduce small changes in two documents which he drafted on the same day.
The object of the grants is to convey two fields, one at Suvarnarapalli (No. I.) and one at Kshirasara (No. II.) in the Samgamakhêtaka vishaya, to the Brahman Sürya for the purpose of defraying the expense of his sacrifices. The gain from these inscriptions for the history of the Gurjaras of Broach is but small. Their date, the full-moon day of Vaisakha of (Chedi-) Samvat 892, shows, however, that Dadda IV. Prasantaraga ruled at least until A.D. 641-2, and that the Sankheda grants of (Chêdi-) Samvat 391 was really issued during Dadda's reign as Mr. Dhruva conjectured. Its grantor, Ranagraha, the son of Vitaråga, whom Mr. Dhruva rightly considers to be a brother of our Dadda, probavly held some villages as his grâs. Further, the two inscriptions show that the territory of the Gurjaras extended up to the frontiers of Khandesh and Mälva. For the town, after which the Samgamakhêtaka-vishaya was named, is undoubtedly the modern Sankhed&. Samgamakhêtaka means etymologically the village at the confluence (of two rivers), and the Unchh and the Or* join near Sankhede. The vishaya or province of Samgamakhêtaka probably included the Sankheda Print of the Gaikôvad's possessions, as well as the neighbouring portion of the Rêvåkåņķhà Agency, still called Sankheda Mêvas. The partial identity of the names of the two districts indicates that they once belonged to a larger province, the capital of which was Sankhôda. As the Trigonometrical Survey maps of these districts are not accessible to me, I am unable to fully prove these assertions by the identification of the villages of Atavi påtaka, Kukkuțavallika, Kshirasara and Suvarnirapalli, mentioned in the two grants. But I may state that an old map of Gujarat in my possession shows south-east of Saonkaira (Sankhôda) the village of Kookreylee (Kukrell), the name of which corresponds to Kukkutavalli.
The donee, the Brahman Sürya, who lived in Kshirasara, belonged to the Bharadvája gôtra and studied the M&dbyanding recension of the White Yajarvéda, was an emigrant from Dagapura, the modern Man-Dasor in Western Malva. The corporation of the Chaturvedins of
1 See the section of the Grundria qnoted, paragraph 86, C. 5 (p. 84). Numerous instances, in which this wign is used, have been found of late by Professor Knager in the MSS. of the Manara-Grikyanitra; see the Preface to his edition.
See the Grundriss der Indo-Ar Phil. und Altertumsk., Vol. II. Part 8 (Recht und Sitte), p. 114, and Prof. J. Jolly's article in the Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morg. Gesellschaft, quoted there. * Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 21 f.
Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. VII p. 855, lbid. Vol. VI. p. 14 . • Seo Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscription, pp. 79, 142. Add to Dr. Fleet's list of passages, mentioning Dasapura, Méghaddta, verse 48 (Wilson).

Page #56

No. 5.]
TWÒ GRANTS OF DADDA IV. PRASANTARAGA.
Dasapura is mentioned in the sparious granth of Dharasena II., dated Saka-Sarivat 400, and a member of the Brahman caste of Daśapura (Dasapura-jfidii) composed the Chitorgadh inscription of Môkala of Mêvad. At present Dasapuriyas are not found in Gujarat.
The writer of the grant, the sandhivigrahika Rêva, is known from the Kheda grants. The name of the dataka, Karka, in No. II. line 27, is new. His title, bhôgikapalaka, literally the protector of the bhögskas or village proprietors,' the technical meanirg of which is not known to me, occurs also in the Sankhedâ grant of Samvat 391, where in line 9 the facsimile hes důtakô=tra bhôgikapálaka-Dujjána, and not, as Mr. Dhruva reads, bhôgika-Palakatu-jfana.
प्रतानातच्छलादीधितिकोपच
TEXT OF No. I.
First Plate. 1 भों' खस्ति नान्दोपुरात्मजलधनपटलनिर्गतरजनिकरकरावबोधितकुमुदधवलयश:2 प्रतानास्थगितनभोमण्डलोनेकसमरसंकटप्रमुखागतनिहतशत्रुसामन्तकुलवधूप्रभा3 तसमयरुदितच्छलोहीयमानविमलनिस्त्रिशप्रतापी देवद्विजातिगुरुचरणकमलप्रणा4 मोवृष्टवजमणिकोटिरुचिरदीधितिविराजितमकुटोडासितशिरा: दीनानाथातुराभ्या-' 5 गतार्थिजनालिष्टपरिपूरितविभवमनोरथोपचीयमानत्रिविष्टपैकसहायधर्मसं6 चयः प्रणयपरिकुपितमानिनीजनप्रणामपूर्वमधुरवचनोपपादितप्रसादप्रकाशी7 कतविदग्धनागरकखभावी विमलगुणकिरणपंजराक्षिप्तबहलकलितिमिरनिचय:० 8 समधिगतपञ्चमहाशब्दश्रीदहशलो सर्बानव राजसामन्तभोगिकविषयपतिराष्ट्र-1 9 ग्राममहत्तराधिकारिकादीन्समनुवर्ण्य बोधयत्यस्तु वो विदितपस्माभिः सनम
खेटकविष10 यान्तर्गत___No. I.
No. II. सुवारपलिग्रामे पूर्बसोनि । तहिष- |क्षीरसरग्रामोपरदक्षिणसीन'.
बृहयमानेन ब्रीहिपिटकवापं क्षेत्र । [11] [10] मानन व्रीहिदशप्रस्थवापं क्षेत्र [य] स्याघाटनानि पूर्वतः क्षीरसरग्राम- | यस्य पूर्व मन्धी अशोक्ष: सीमासन्धिः उत्तरत: कुक्कुटवलिकाग्राम- | उत्तरतः शा वृक्षः [11] व
Ind. Ant. Vol.x.p.284,1.17.
__ Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 420, 1. 52. ● From ink-impressions received from Dr. Haltzsch. • Expressed by a symbol. • In No. II. line 10nda with 'स्थगि -No. II. inसस्ट. • In No. II. lines ends with ° ली .
In No. II. line s enda with 'मषिका की) - Rend मकटो° with No. II. • In No. II. line ends with "पूरित.
InNo. II. line sends with 'मानिनी. • In No. II. line 6 ends with विमल-No. IL. hu°पचरा. . 11 In No. II. line 7 ends with gret.
No. II. hou'राधिकाधिकादी-In No. 11. line 8 ends with समनदर्शयत्या . - Read 'यामेपरचिवसौबि.

Page #57

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL.
No. I.
___No. II. सीमासन्धिः [12] अपरत: ब्रह्मदेयक्षेत्र | टवक्षच ॥ अपरतः खवटवृक्षो। तलाइका च । दक्षिण-दिरबदरिविक्षौ । दक्षिणतः त: सुवारपलिग्रामगामी पंन्याः शल्बली' । भूतवटश्चैवमेतच्चतु[13] अटवीपाटकग्रामसन्धिश्च । एव-[12]
सथोबरं मेतच्चतुरापाटनविशुद्धं क्षेत्र सोद्रङ्गं सोद्रङ्ग14 सोपरिकरं सर्वादानसंग्राह्यं सर्वदित्यविष्टिप्रातिमेदिकापरिहीणं'
Second Plate. 15 भूमिच्छिद्रन्यायनाचाटभटपावश्यमाचन्द्राणिवक्षितिस्थितिसमकालीन 16 पुत्रपौत्रान्वयभोग्यं दाशपुरविनिर्गतचीरसरग्रामवास्तव्यभरद्वाजसगोत्रवाजिस-.. 17 नेयमाध्यन्दिनसबद्याचारिब्राधणसूर्याय बलिचस्वैखदेवाग्निहोत्रपञ्चमहायज्ञा
दिकि18 योत्सर्पणार्थ मातापित्रीरात्मनश्च पुण्ययशोभिवृद्धयेद्य वैशाखशबपञ्चदश्यासुद
कातिसम्र्गेणा-10 19 तिसृष्टं यतोस्यामइंश्यैरन्यैर्वागामिभोगपतिभिः प्रबलपवनपरितोदधिजलतरण
चञ्चल 20 जीवलोकमभावानुगतानसारान्विभवान्दोग्र्घकालस्थेयसच गुणानाकलय्य सामान्य
भोगभूप्र- 21 दानफलेमभिः शशिकररुचिर यशश्विराय चिचीषुभिरयमम्मदायीनुमन्तव्य
पालयितव्यश्च । 22 यो वाज्ञानतिमिरपटलावृतमतिराच्छिन्द्यादाच्छिद्यमानकं वानुमोदेत स प
भिर्महापांतकै: संयुक्तः। 23 स्थादित्युक्तञ्च भगवता वेदव्यासन व्यासेन । षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि स्वर्ग
तिष्ठति भूमिदः [1] पाच्छेत्ता चानुम-"
/
1 This sten of interpanctuation looks like a visarga.
J Read वटवृचः. Read चौ.
• Read पन्या:
• Read शाली. • In No. II. line 12 enda with °विष्टिमा.
In No. II. line 18 ends with °स्थितिम. • Read दशपुर with No. IL., which omita'याम° and renda °निवासि for 'वास्तव्य.-In No. II. line 14 and plate i. end.with 'भरताज'.- Read वाजसनेय' with No. II.
• No. II. ha वलीच.- In No. II. line 15 ends with वैयदे.- No. II. has हीपवनपच'. 30 In No. II. line 16 ends with re-No. II. omits out and has aureTATHTH. n In No. II. line 17 enda with 'भीगपति'.- Read 'प्रेरिती' and 'तरंग°with No. II. a In No. II. Ine 18 onda with 'सारान्वौभवा. In No. II. line 19 ends with °चिरं.
" In No. II. line 20 ends with °पटला.-No. II. has wrongly वानमीदेत.- Read °पात° with No. IL, which has मयुक्तमया.
___MIn No. II. line 21 enda with व्यु -No. II. hn श्वासन and भूमद :-In No. II. line 22 enda with पाता.

Page #58

Sankheda Plates of Dadda IV.-[Chedi-] Samvat 392.
No. I.
3 (5) e12545 (ว302e? AE8535-858,632 68@GA : 1 2 (
9 384492 938C(94%AAA ASษ34 จ349 3 2 4 10 บริ ษ2553 12 8 888%ษ์" ม48:5"
6 31ม่(บาcd!บรับAMA AE A (
บช%893 29 บท 4 (ย (นะ8" 252.3 ( F ก 15% : 8ge2085 2.E f” ยผ459 5628988บ: 8 มษ"8.44 มองๆ6982A8 ย42” 4 ยม ย8x
(( 99% 8 99 )ษ 805 4 3 22:8:15ษ2ts2น 10 42 440 32 us wษย8ะ 80 8989%C3ชย์ : 1
19 20 c 88%4:38 นายขมรใช้ง๕ ๕๕๕๕๕๕๒8 18 : 12 8 04:(66มย์ AC846732%ad : 238969ยา :
He8 1993 8:21.4ษ 80 * 242 6 99. 14 บ$50 ม ม 0 82 83825 คน 282 283 28 14
98,
958 19 2ษาง558 อ ย น มษ;8) 16 8 ได้มาะสม gs84%e: ม3 เป็y28) งger(584 16
8p8% eกภา 90กรัม) ม2ส3337*856 บagyue24 18 ซม บายา 435 :596 972 19:5g*24 2018
&ษมราช) 3), รากบุ88.:(บอย&เข็r28 Ex 3.522 20 5ะชา) กั๕๕” 58 วัยลั บ+8AU2W51 seมาก5ชา 14t 20
t826 คน 86 8 3 8" มี39.3งยะ ยผ49): U18"
66443 ute66 84 35 *,*2 ขา24.ga3%8314: 22 8025a8645228ข้ามเผยะมผู้ช%8%
82%"jk ง2431มนั8.c8gy ชน |ษฐ%8%88Eะ get a3เซ้งม2,
324 8 มipAA8) Je: A28:นม) มน)ปะ-959484%ะ 26ล้องซ่กรรม 4r4183 482888.28] #88gs 43981821 เสนาบ (688%egg้น 3 ” มะeak 483 845
4,85) 8 ริด้า282-28%8J25A3493888055-325843 2
E. HULTZSCH
SCALE TWO THIRDS.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #59

Sankheda Plates of Dadda IV.-[Chedi-] Samvat 392.
No. II.
*
ང་ཅདུལྟར་མཛང《iv༽ ? © JQན། ཝ༢ <༣ ཟླ ༣3a55-6;o ༢ ༣༣་༣ བནཟ1 སུ50(e39༣༢༢8%༣༩།) ༦༣༣༩)འུ (35ཌ། ༧༧
1: 3) 1 ༢% gon) A ༤༢༢) 1 ༡ ༢ ༩ཟླ ལ《འ0 ia44(6ཙRངག་ 47.5༢ ༣ ཚེ ནི ཨཱ ཀ ༣༤་ ༢R ༈ 3 ཛྷ ནོན།། གྷཱpཊc34914
ཉི ཉེs89**ནy80883༣ ༧,614༣ (no 9 ༣༧ཎསཱ༣ ༠ ༤༢(བདུ2བ བ ད ན ཤུ བུ ནyi ༢( བjཚབྱུང༥མནྟི རྒྱུ ༣ ཨཱི ཐ ༩༠༢༣། ཉིe
25 2 ནྣཱ ཡུne3%༣ བ བ ༡ :༠༢༢༣J2,3A ཋ་ ༡༩8 ༣34fg ༈ ,39 4 +༥༣་༡ཙམཱ༡༣༠
གི ཝ །ཟླ་༡༡, ༣ ཙཏི ཉི རྒྱུ རྒྱུདཙན། ༣ བྱ་སྐད
༢༣ནངu ན་ འ ༣སཱཙཱ 3: 3: 43 14 ལྟ༣33 31 35333%8 9 །
༣ ༢.ཝུ བྱ ༢[ བདུ བཀ• ནུ བུ མྱ) ༥ཙཱ༔ མཱན།@ས:c༣ ༣༣ ༤ ༠ | ན་ ༣:མུ ༡ : ༣ n: 38 ཟླne:A8%- ༣ ༣༣༢ སྨ93 1 ) ༨༧ ན། མ འ ༡ ཚ (༔ ན ། ༈ ༔ ༔ མནོ རྣ རྨ[
6 833) 12 ༣་ 41 ཞི ༩.༣། བ ན་དརྣཎ ༣༥7.” རྒྱུད ར ༢ ཆུ་ ༢ མ་ 1•Z ན༔(3( རྒྱུ དུ བྱ ཊ ཋ 3.1 ཎ 3 ནིརྨA5 བ
/ Q
•
༢ ༽ མུa sའཝ, 。དུསྙིr 179ར《༢༠ཚེ a ཟླ • 1༠ 1 '' ། ནུ 44 41 69) ཞི [་ ༣j4224ཐཱན་ཏུ༔ ཉོན བ ༢༢༡ བྱ བུ
, ༣ 2 འ Gy92 རྨ་ཤཱ མ ཙ ༣ ད བྷཱུ ལ $13) ; 1•:{e; Be 2 3 4 ཙ 3 E༤༣ 14 ༡༤e 48རྣཎཏན མ ནི་ ༢༠ ༡ ༢ རྗེ 34 1933 3 རྒྱུ ན།༦ཉརྒྱུདsu@u༢རྒྱད༣ཙཛ༣, eiue61):
༢ ༣ ནྟི་བྱ39) ཞནཾ 3༧༣ བ དུua8ཉོ13934,23s 22 | 3 A4 ༣ བྱs ,85མན ་ ས ༢༧ མཉ8 ཙ ༣ g? པ : ་ ་ | ན་༣༽ ཟ ༢༤ ན ། ། ༢ ༣ ཎ །
jA ༤E 8 33:4 ) ༡ ནང བབ། )༣ pasi\.c3, ཐ ད ༥ཟླ 1ཉེརྨཉིནུག
མ མནཾ ( ༧ 88 རྣམར:ཡུནཟླ 11 འདཾ ན 26 1 ༡ ; 3) y
ཝཱརམིན།" 23 -༢ དུ དུ བུ A ༣༣ བྱེད་ ༣ ༔ * 1 4 ༩t 39: 32aཐཱངསཞྭ 1: ་ ༡༡ ༤་ 2.11, ༢ནངོ T༩ པYy) ཀnxjc1 ཚེ 6
E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE TWO THIRDS.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #60

No. 6.] VATTELUTTU INSCRIPTIONS OF CHOLA KINGS.
= 24 ता च ताम्येव नरके वसेत् ॥ वन्ध्याटवीष्वतीयासु शुष्ककोटरवासिनः
[*] कृष्णाहयो हि जायन्ते भूमिदायं हर 25 ति ये । बहुभिर्वसुधा भुक्ता राजभिः सगरादिभिः [1] यस्य यस्य
यदा भूमिस्तस्य तस्य तदा फलं ॥ यानीह ताद' 28 नि पुरा नरेन्द्रनानि धमार्थयशस्कराणि [1] निर्भुक्तमाल्यप्रतिमानि
तानि की नाम साधुः पुनराददीत ॥ खद-' 27 तां परदत्ता वा यवादच युधिष्ठिर । महीं महिमतां श्रेष्ठ दानाच्छू.
योनुपालनमिति' [1] No. I.
No. II. संवत्मरमतत्रये [28] हि[नवत्यधिके संवत्सरशतवये हिनवत्यधि- [27] के वैशाखशहपञ्चदश्यां स्वमुखाजया लिखि- वैशाखपौर्णमास्यां भोगिकपालककर्कदूतकं तमिदं सन्धिविग्रहकरणाधिक्कतरवेण लिखितं साधिविग्रहिकरेवेण स्वमुखाज[29] सं ३०.६.२ वैशाख श येति [28] सं २.०९.२ वैशाख शु १.५ दिनकरचरणाचनरतस्य श्रीवीत- १.५ दिनकरचरणार्यनरतस्य श्रीवीतरागसूनीः स्वहस्तीयं श्रीप्रशान्तरागस्य । रागसूनीः स्वहस्तोयं श्रीप्रशा- [29]
न्तरागस्य ॥
No. 6.- EIGHT VATTELUTTU INSCRIPTIONS OF CHOLA KINGS.
____Br E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. Professor Buhler in his Indian Palæography (p. 72 f. of the German edition) and Mr. Venkayya in his paper on the Kottayam plate of Vira-Raghava (above, Vol. IV. p. 293) have lately urged the necessity of publishing Vatteluttu inscriptions, the dates of which can be fixed with some certainty. Hence I take this opportunity for issuing mechanical copies of eight Chola inscriptions. None of these is in a condition of complete preservation; but I trust that, even in their necessarily imperfect state, the accompanying facsimiles will prove useful for tracing the development of the Vattelattu alphabet.
Five of the inscriptions (A. to E.) are engraved on two boulders in the Sthapupátba temple at Suobindram between Kottåra and Cape Comorin in the Travancore State, and the remaining three (F. to H.) on the north wall of the shrine in the Råmasvâmin temple at Shermadevi in the Tinnovelly district. They belong to the reigns of the Chola kings
.
1 No. IL.omita the verse व(वि)ग्ध्याटवौषिष्यादि. .No. II राभिष-In No. II. line 23 enda with यस्य यस्स.-- Read यानी दलानि with No. II.
In No. II. line henda with °यशखराषि.-No. II. ham निक • InNO.IL. lim as enda with यवाद.-No. II. ham मषि-Read महोमना.-No. II. -'पाखवि .

Page #61

42
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V
Parakesarivarman (A.), Parántaka I. (B.), Rajaraja I. (C. to G.) and Rajendra-Chola I. (H.). The fact that all these inscriptions are found in the extreme south of the peninsula proves, what the Vattelutta inscriptions of the earlier Påndya kings suggest, that, about the 10th century of our era, the Vattelatta was current in the country of the Pandyas, but unknown in the native territory of their Chola conquerors.
The characters of the subjoined inscriptions agree more closely with those of the Cochin and Tirunelli plates! than with those of the plates of Jaţilavarman. Throughout F., G. and H. once in C. and twice in D.* occurs a variant of y, which is known from the Kottayam plates of Sthåņu-Ravi.5 In H. the double k is written as a group, as in many inscriptions in the Tamil alphabet. As in all other Vatteluttu inscriptions, Grantha letters are occasionally ased in the subjoined eight records. The following is a list of the Grantha words and letters :
Svasti fri at the beginning of each of the eight inscriptions.-A., 1. 11, sabhai.-0.,1.4, brahma; 1. 5, Mahadé; 2. 11, sabhai.-D., 11. 4 and 6, ja of Rajardja; 1. 7 f., brahma and m of brahmaddyam, and Sujintira.-E., 1. 8, brahmadé and mah[4*]sabhai.-F., 11. 3 and 4, Rajarája; l. 4 f., brahma, maka and chchaturuvé.-H., l. 1, éri and jendra of fri-Rajendra, ja of Irájarája; 1. 2, brahma; 11. 2, 8 and 9, sa of Vaiganasa ; 11. 5 and 6, fri.
A.-Inscription in the Sthåņunátha temple at Suchindram. This inscription records the gift of a lamp to the siva temple at Tiruchchivindiram, the modern Suchindram, and is dated in the 34th year of the reign of the ancient Chôļa king Parakêsarivarman.7 As we know from the large Leyden grant and from actual examples in the history of the later Chôļas that the titles Rajakesarin and Parakesarin were borne alternately by reigning kings, some of those inscriptions which are dated in the reign of Parakesarivarman-without any distinguishing epithet, as Madirai-konda in the case of Parantaka I.,-may perhaps be attributed to Vijayalaya, the grandfather of Parântaka I. and the earliest historical person that is referred to in two genealogical inscriptions of the Chola dynasty
TEXT.10 1 Svasti
śri [ll*] Kô=Pparake[sa]ri[vanma]2 kkult
y[á]ądu muppattu-nálu 3 vv-[a][dja Náñji-ná[t]ţu
Tiruch4 chivindirattu
[M]åd[6]varkku 5 n-nattu Talaikkuļattu
[A]raiyan-A. 6 ravin[dan]
sandi[r-ad]i[tta]-va[la]7 m niyadi alakku ne[y]
tontt(4) 8 mal erivadäga
tiru-no9 nda-vilakku
oprinukku
vaich [cha*] 10 [6]ã vô [m3]vả per ada a[m]bada [*] [i]vai 11 aimbadum parad(ai)-sabhaiyarkku [ll"]
Te
1 Abore, Vol. III. p. 66 . and Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 285 ff. Ihid. Vol. XXII. p. 57 ff.
* In the second ydîd of line 3. . In yam, 1. 8, and udaiya, L. 12.
Compare above, Vol. III. p. 66 f. • No. S1 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896. * To the same reign belong Nos. 85 aud 148 of South Ind. Inser. Vol. I, aod No. 11 of Vol. III. • Ibid. Vol. I. p. 141, note 4: • Ibid. Vol. II. p. 379. Vijay Alnya is not mentioned in the Sholiuglur inscription; above, Vol. IV. p. 333. 10 From an inked estampage.
Bead rkw or rkku.
Read -tal.

Page #62

Vatteluttu Inscriptions of Chola Kings.
CANA
Ener
ASW332
E. HULTZSCH.
COLLOTYPE BY W. GRIGGS.
SCALE 18.

Page #63


Page #64

No. 6.]
VATTELUTTU INSCRIPTIONS OF CHOLA KINGS.
TRANSLATION Hail! Prosperity! In the year thirty-four (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman,in this year Araiyan Aravindan of Talaikkulam in the southern country (Ten-nadu) gave to (the temple of) Mahadeva (Śiva) at Tiruchchivindiram in Nàõji-nadu one sacred perpetual lamp, to burn without fail (one) ulakl of ghee per day, as long as the moon and the sun exist. For this lamp he) gave fifty fuil-grown ewes, wbich most neither die nor grow old. These 6fty (cres were made over) to the members of the assemblya (of the village).
B.- Inscription in the Sthâņunitha temple at śuchindram.: This inscription is dated in the 10th yeart of the reign of "Parakösarivarman who conquered Madirai (Madhura) and Ilom (Ceylon)," 1.e. the Chôļa king Parantaka I., and records that a merchant of Karavandapuram granted two lamps to two shrines of Vishnu, which seem to have been located in the Siva temple at Suchindram.
TEXT. 1 Svasti (sri] [11] Madi[raiyu]m flamum konda kô=P2 para[kejsa[ri]van markku [yån]du nårpadu i3 v[v-an]du
Kn[m]ba-nâ[y]ix[ru]=Ttiruchchi4 vindirat[tu]
Emberamaņukku-Kkalak. 5 [k]ud[i]-nåttu-[E]kara(va]ndapuratstu) vi[ý ]àpäri Oru6 [n]g[an] Arang [n] vaitta tiri-nonda-vilakku O7 [n]ru nira (palattu] mappadu) [I"] [du] ni[sa]dam 8 ula[kk-n]rai ne[y] mattâ[mal] pa galu) iravum
9 [6]ndi[r].adi[tta-var) e[r]i[vadA]ga [vi][ta] [68]vå mů. 10 vå-[p]pêr=adcu elu]ba[tt-aiñju] [1") iva[ne] Tir[u]11 vo[n]gada nilai]kku (vaitta ti]ri-[no]da-vilak. 12 ku opri[nuk]ka (ni)sa[da]m al[]k[ku] ne[y] mêr13 (pn]di [e]ri[va]da[ga] vi[t]ta ed[
u i]rubatt-ai14 ñju [1] [ga] adu nû[rum pa]radai-chchavai[y]A[rkku] 15 [kat]ţi=kkudo [t]tana [ll]
TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! In the year forty of the reign) of king Parak@sarivarman who conquered Madirai and 11am,-in tbe month of Kurbla of this year, Orangai Arangan, a merchant of Karavandapuram in Kalakkudi-nadu, gave one perpetual lamp, weighing thirty palam, to the temple of) Emberuman (Vishņu) at Tiruchchivindiram. In order that this
1 L... which have to be replaced by fresh ones when they die or cease to supply milk for the ghee; compare South-Ind. Iseer. Vol. II. p. 375, note 3.
Sabhai or farai is the Tamil form of the Sanskrit sabhd, and paradai is perhaps a corruption of the Banskrit parishad.
• No. 82 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896. • An inscription of the same year is noticed in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 374 and note 8.
See ibid. p. 879 and note 8. . The same place is mentioned in two Pandya inscriptions; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. pp. 67 and 74.
1 As stated in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 139, note 3, sondd-vilakku or sandá-vilakku are corruptions of andd-mifakku, wbich occurs in H., lines, and in an inscription at Tirukkalukkupram (above, Vol. III. p. 284). The forın tiri-nondd-vilakku in the present inscription further suggests that tirs sundd-vilakku, a sacred lamp wbich i. never trimmed,' has been developed by folk etymology from liri-sunda-vilakku, a lamp the wick of which is never trimmed' (because ghee is coutiqually supplied to it).

Page #65

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
(lamp) might burn without fail, as long as the moon and the sun exist, during day and night, (one) ulakku and a half of ghee per day, (he) granted seventy-five full-grown ewes, which must neither die nor grow old. For one (other) perpetual lamp, which the same person gave to the shrine of) Tiruvêngada nilai], (he) granted twenty-five ewes, in order that this lamp) might burn, in the same manner as stated above, (one) dlakkue of ghee per day. Altogether one hundred ewes were shown and made over to the members of the assembly.
C.-Inscription in the Sthâņunatha temple at Suchindram.. This inscription records the gift of a lamp by a native of Ceylon (İla-nadu) in the 10th year of the reign of the Chola king Rajaraja I., who ascended the throne in A.D. 985.5
TEXT. 1 Svasti sri [ll] Ko Iråsairåsa-Kesarivan.
markku yându pattåm yâdu t udan. 3 gina
Kafkadaza-fia[yi®]tru [Nájāji-nat(tu) 4 brahmadêyam
Tiruchchi[v]in[di]ratstu) 5 Mahadevark[ku
f]18-[n]ttu
Mala[va]6 [raiya] [se]o[ni] Ka[nda). [nisada]
m u [la]: 7 k[ku] ney
andir-aditta-val 8 (vu]m pa[ga]lum [ma*][t]ţå[ma]l erivadåga [vai]. 9 chcha tir[u]-nondi-vilak[k]a ogra [19] [i]duk[ku] 10 vai[ch]cha [sk]vå & muvâ=ppêr=adu símbadu? [1] 11 ivai m ula-paradai-[sa]bh[aiy]år vašam katti= 12 kkudattaņa |
mûla-paradai-chcha(vai]y&rum 13 Emberuman
[V]ettirkudi [Pa]dait[tarn)14 [ma]n Kaņai ya]o=do[n]ai(y=]kki 8 va[éa®][m] k[6]tti15 k[ku]duttaņa [ll*]
. TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! In the tenth year of the reign) of king Rajaraja-Kesarivarman, in the month of Karkataka with which (this) year began, Mala(varaiya) [e]n[gi] Ka[nda] of [1]la-nadu gave to the temple of Mahadeva at Tiruchohivindiram, a brahmadøya in Nanjinadu, one sacred perpetual lamp, to burn without fail during night and day, as long as the moon and the sun exist, (one) ulakku of gbee per day. For this (lamp he) gave fifty full-grown ewes, which must neither die nor grow old. These (ewes) were shown and made over to the chief members of the assembly. And (by) the chief members of the assembly they were entrusted (), shown and made over to [Pa]dait[tarıma]. Kaņai ya]g of [V]ettirkuļi, (a village belonging to the temple of ) Emberuman (Visbņu).
D.--Inscription in the Sthiņunktha temple at Suohindram.10 This inscription is dated in the 14th year of the reign of the same king as the procoding inscription. Its purport is doubtful owing to the bad preservation of lines 14 to 24, of which I am unable to publish a transcript and translation.
See above, p. 43, note 1. · Vêng dam is the Tamil Dame of the hill of Tirupati, which is sacred to Vishnu.
1 dlaklen u lakku; see South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. p. 48, pote 6, and p. 130, note & 4 No. 71 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896.
See below, p. 48 and note 6 Read mduá. 1 Read aimbadu.
• Bead dunaiye (?). 9 See above, p. 43, note 1. 0 No. 75 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896.

Page #66

Vatteluttu Inscriptions of Chola Kings.
348g99.82 สระวAiews
32627282910 4 10 . นายนเป็น ใe ShGu68
6 2.) LOTRL7139
2ugeotart02393853 ,2399/13.นาย 14 27)*90283
2 0 ชน09
บน 94 ราย 26
225 14.
3 0 น 1 2 3 4 5 • ใน 2 นายวัน ช้า ๆ 10 2
10 .4 เS7 308 /
E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE *15.
COLLOTYPE BY W. GRIGGS.

Page #67


Page #68

No. 6.]
VATTELUTTU INSCRIPTIONS OF CHOLA KINGS.
ke
pattu
TEXT. 1 Svagti [śri) [] Kandaļûr-Salai k alam=arattu 2 [Kajige-påờiyum Nulamba-pådiyum Tadi3 [y]ga-vaļi[y]um
Vengai-nidum 4 [D]da
ko
Rajaraja-[K]esarivanma5 [r]ku
ya[n]du padi-palu
ivv-&6 ndu
Vi[ru]ch[ch]iga-nå[yi"][/u] [rajaraja7 [va]lanåtta Nanji-ne[t]ţa
brahmad8 yam Sujintirattu
Emmeramå[.] 9 têvadâņam
Niruba[6]êgara[V]ļanallü10 Teppal [T]ņvaļanallûr
mûna 11 kil-kkârâņmai
adaiya
[k]uļi. 12 ga! tâneda udaiyår
ndaiya 13 [nila Jóga! [Nêr]i[yan)-Mûvêndaveļa[r] solla [Najõji14 [na]t(tu]. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! In the year fourteen (of the reign) of king RÂjarija-Kesarivarman, who, having destroyed the ships (at) Kindalur-Salai, conquered Glanga-padi, Nuļamba-padi, Tadiga-vali' and Vengai-nadu-in the month of Vrischika of this year, the cultivators who were formerly sub-tenants of Teşvaļanallur, a portion of Nřipasekharavaļanallûr, a déradana (of the temple) of Emberaman (Vishņu) at Sujindiram, a brahmaddya in Nanjinadu, (a district) of Rajaraja-valanadu,. .
. . ..at the bidding of Nəriyan-Mûvêndavéļår . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
E.-Inscription in the Sthåņunátha temple at Suchindram. This inscription is dated in the 15th year of the reign of the same king as the two preceding inscriptions (C. and D.). It consists of 22 lines, of which lines 9 to 22 are here omitted because I cannot make them out in full.
TEXT. 1 Svasti r[i] [11] Tira-maga[!] pôla=pper[a]-ni[la]-chchelvi y Jun-danak[k@y-uri)2 mai [p]ûndamai mana-k[k]8!=Ekân[da]ļur-Chchalai kalam=aputt-araļi=K[ka]3 nga-padi[u]mo Nuļambar-p[á]di[u]mo Tadilyar-pâ[a]i[u]m [Vējó[gai)
nådu[m Ku)4 dagamalai-nadu[n] dan[dår)-kko[n]du tann-e[1]il vilanga aliyile[1] [8-ya)5 ndun-doll-Udag][i] vila[n]gum yândêy [se]liyarai tesu kolko Irigara[éa)6 Kêsari[vanma]rkku (ya]ndu padiş-ainCju) iv[v]-&nda Kanni-[nàylitru mav[v-a)7 n[diy=&g]i []e[v]vây-[k]kilamai perra [Pû]rayirattádi-na!' Iråsarisa-va[la] 8 nåttu [Nanj]i-náțţu brahmadêyam T[iruch]chivi[nd]irattu mah[&®]
sabhaiyôm kaļa
Rend Emberumdr. • Rend .
Read kil.. • Other inscriptions have the forms Tadigaipadi, tad igapadi, T'adiyapadi and Tadiyadali ; see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. p. 29.
This designation was bestowed by Bajardja I. on the Pandya country: see ibid. Vol. II. p. 149, note 7, and Vol. III. p. 15, note 4.
• The same person is mentioned again in the unpublished portion of the same inscription, 1. 161. I No. 85 of the Government Epigrapbist's collection for 1896. . Read for
Bead -padiyum.

Page #69

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
TRANSLATION Hail! Prosperity! In the year Afteen (of the roign) of king Rajardja-Kósarivarman, who, in the belief that, as well as the goddess of Fortune, the goddess of the great Earth had become his wife, was pleased to destroy the ships (at) Kandaļûr-salai ; who conquered by (his) army Ganga-padi, Nulambar-padi, Tadiyar-padi, Vengai-nadu and Kudagamalainadu;' and who, in the long time during which his youth was resplendent, deprived the Seliyas (1.6. tho Paņdyas) of (their) splendour at the very moment when Udag(ai), which is worshipped everywhere, was (most) resplendent ;- in this year, on the day of Pärva-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to a Tuesday, three evenings having expired of the month of Kanya-we, the members of the great assembly of Tiruchchivindiram, a brahmadêya in Nanji-nadu, (a. district) of Rajaraja-vaļanadu, . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
7.-Inscription in the Ramasvâmin temple at Shermadevi.3 This inscription is dated in the same reign and the same year as the preceding one. It has been left unfinished by the engraver.
TEXT. 1 Svasti śris [11*] Tira-magn! pôla=ppera-nila-chchelviyun-danakkøy-urimai
paņdamai mana]-kkôl-Kkända[lûr]-Chch[a]2 lai kalam=aratt-arali=Kkanga-padiyu-Nuļam[ba]-padiyun-Dadigai-padi[y]um
Vên[s]ai-nádun-[G]u[da]gamalai-ñadun-dan3 dål=k[ko]qda taq=eļilvalar aliya! [el]lå-yandundol-Udag(ai*) vi[la]ngum
yandøy Seliya[rai]-ttèsis ko! kðv=Irâjaraja-Kosari4 van markku yandu padin-añjávadu ivv-aħdu Rajaraja-va[la]nattu [M]ulli-nattu
brahmadêyam Seraman-mah[@]dévi-chchatu5 [r]vvedimangalatstu) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! In the Afteenth year of the reign) of king Rajaraja-Késarivarman, who, eto, in this year. . . .
of seramân-mahadevi-chaturvėdimangalam, & brahmadéya in Multi-nadu, (a district) of Rajaraja-vaļanadu, . . .
G.-Inscription in the Råmasvâmin tomple at Shermadevi. This inscription opens with the usual historical introduction of the later inscriptions of the Chola king Rajaraja I., which, however, has been left incomplete by the engraver.
1 Other insoriptions rend Mulamba-padi, Tadiya-padi (compare above, p. 45, Doto 4), and Kudomalai-nddu. • See South Ind. Insor. Vol. II. p. 260, note 8. * No. 182 of the Government Epigrapbist's collection for 1895. • Those two words are engraved in large letters to the left of linea 1 and 2. • Read t44. • The historical introduction of this inscription agrees almost literally with that of the inscription E.
This is the ancient name of BhérmAdovi. In a later inscription (above, Vol. III. p. 240) the form Serayanmahadevi occurs. Both bramky and Seravan Aro Tamil designations of the Chöra king.
• The introduction agrees with the Tirumalai inscription of the 21st year (South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. 1. 8o. 66) in not inentioning the conquest of Battapidi, which is first referred to in an inscription of the 22nd year at Tiruvaiyaru (No. 217 of 1894).

Page #70

No. 6.]
VATTELUTTU INSCRIPTIONS OF CHOLA KINGS
TEXT. 1 Svasti eri (11) Tiru-[ma]ga! (pôl] [peru-ni]lai-Selviyum tanakké a[r]imai
p[Q]ndamai mana-[k*]kô! Kânda[û]r-Salai kala('m=a]rut2 t=araļi Vôngai-nadumn='Ga[nga-padi"]yum Nuļamba-padiyum Tadigai
[valliyum Kudamalai-nå[dujm Kollamum Kalingamum 3 en-disai pagal?) tara Ila-ma[ņdalamum tindiral venri-tandal [ko]pdu tan=ejil
valar û[li]yo! ella-yåņdu4 m tol-Udagai vila[nga] . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
II.-Inscription in the Råmasvamin temple at Shermådévi. This inscription is dated in the 3rd year of the reign of the Chola king Rajendra-Chola 1., who ascended the throne in A.D. 1001-2. It records that certain Vaikhånasas pledged themselves to supply daily one half of the amount of ghee that was necessary to keep one lamp burning in the temple, which bore the name Nigarili-Sô18-Viņņagar. Shermadevi itself had theu the surname Nigarili-Śôla-chaturvedimangalam. These two surnames suggest that Nigarili-Solan, s.e. the unequalled Chola,' was a biruda of Rajendra-Chola I.
TEXT. 1 Svasti sri (11) K3=Pparakesarivan[ma]r-aga ści-Rájé[ndra)-Sbladêvarkk[0]
yandu [m]unråva[du] I[råjara]ja-mandalattu Musli2 náttu bra[hma]dêyam Niga[r]ili-[śôla]-chchaturvedimangalattu Nigarili-Bola
Viņ[ņa]gar Vaigånasa3 rô[m] [i*]vv-ûr [i]r[u]k[k]inga Ve![!]&!a[n] Kada[ñ]-Jôndan pakkal
[mun] nânga! ka[su kondu itte[va]rkku ti. ru-nundâ-viļakku eri[kka]-kkadavôm=ầy erichchu (va]råninga viļakku arai[y] [1*]
ivv-a[rai] vilakku5 kku[m] nisada[m] alâkkı neyy=&ga [e]rippðun=agavum [] i-sri-k8[y]ilaļi=
aļavu[m] sandir-a6 dict]targa! u!=alavum e[r]ippom=&gavum [1*] eriyâd=oli[yil] anru r i-koyil
våri(yam] se7 y[v&]rey mattina ney[y]=iratti attuvichchu ervippâr=agavum [18] [i]-ppari[sv]
ni[sa]da[m] 8 Lâkku neyyu[m] mut[tåma] [e]rippó[m]=A[y]inò[
m V ]aigånasarôm [*] i. pparisu 0[t]ți 9 [i]-kkasu konda Vaigåpasar[ôm]il (mun)-ni[*][:]ôme erippom=anom [11]
TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! In the third year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman, alias the glorious Rajendra-Soladêva, -we, the Vaikhånasas of the Nigarili-Sola-Viņņagar (temple) at Nigarili-Sola-chaturvedimengalam, a brahmadêya in Mulli-nadu, (a district) of Rajaraja-mandalam, having previously received money from the cultivator (Vellalan) Kada Sendan, who resides in this village, and having (thereby) become bound to burn a sacred perpetual lamp for this god, have been burning half a lamp. We shall have to barn (one) álåkku of ghee per day in this half lamp. As long as this holy temple exists, and as long as
* No. 179 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895.
1 Read -riaduna. : Above, Vol. IV. p. 266.
* On Vinnagar or Vippagaram, 2; and p. 344, note 3.
5 Read
Vishnu temple," ceu South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 115, note 6; p. 260, note

Page #71

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
the moon and the sun exist, we shall have to barn (it). If we do not burn (it), those who shall be in charge of the holy temple at that time, shall make (us) burn (it), causing (us) to supply dquble the quantity of the missing ghee (as fine). Thus we, the Vaikhênasas, sball have to burn without fail (one) dlakku of ghee per day. Having thas agreed, we, the representatives of the Vaikhanases who have received that money, shall have to barn (that lamp).
No. 7.- DATES OF CHOLA KINGS. BY F. KIELHORN, PA.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. (Continued from Yol. IV. page 266.)
A.-RAJARAJA. No. 25.- Inscription in the Sthåņunåtha temple at Suchindran near Cape Comorin. 1 Svasti Sr[i] [11*) Tira-mag"[!] pôla- .....::::::::: 6 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
kô Trásarâ[en] 6 Kedari vaqma]rkku (ya)adu padin-ain (ju) iv[v]-Anun Kann (nylima muv(v-aj. 7 n[diy=ag]i [$]e[v]vây.[k]kilamai perra [Pajrayiruthli-ui! .......
“In the year Afteen (of the reign) of king Rajaraju-Kesarivarman, on the day of Pärva-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to & Tuesday, three evenings having expired of the month of Kenya in this year."
We have found before (above, Vol. IV. p. 266) that Rajaraja's reign commenced between the 24th December A.D. 984 and thu 2Cth September A.D. 985. A date of the month of Kanya (August-Septembor) Put the 15th year of his reign, thorofore, will be expected to fall either in A.D. 999, in Saka-Srivat 921 expired, or in A.D. 1000, in Saka-Samvat 922 expired. As a matter of fact, this new data works out correctly for Saka-Saruvat 921 expired.
In SakaSainvat 921 expired the month of Kanyå lasted from the 27th August to the 25th September A.D. 999, and daring this period the moon was in the nakshutra Pârva Bhadrapada- by the equal-spaco system for 15 h. 6 m., by the Brahma-siddhanta for 3 h. 56 m., and according to Garga for 3 h. 17 m., after mean sunrise-on Tuesday, tho 29th August A.D. 000, which was the third day of the month of Kapya* (aud the full-moon days of the month of Bhadrapada).
The date reduces the period during which the reign of Rajarajs must havo commenced to the time from the 24th December A.D. 984 to (approximately) the 29th August A.D. 985.6
B.- KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA I. No. 20.-Ingcription in the Rajagopåla-Porumal temple at Mannargudi
in the Tanjore district. 1 Svasti Srih 6 Pagal.midu vishenga .
Irajakesarivanmar=ana Te[i]bhavaaschakræva[rtt]i[sl] écl-Kulôttunga-sola
.
. kovo
1 Conspare South-Ind. Ineer, Vol. III. p. 9 and note 4. * The first 8 lines of this inucription are published above, p. 45 (No. 6, E). : Le, either on the night of the third solar day or on the fourth solar dny."
The moon also was in Purva-Bliedrupad on Monday, the 25th September A.D. 999, which was the 30th day of the month of Kanya.
The full moon, tilli ended 13 h. 34 after mesti suuriso. (According to the Soehindram inscription C. (p. 44 above) it cominee in the soonth of Karkataka.--ER 7 No. 103 of the Goveru neat Eppuisin collection for 1897.

Page #72

No. 8.]
RAYAKOTA PLATES OF SKANDASISHYA.
49
2 d[va]rkk-iyap[au] 48 Avada Makara-nâyarta púryva-paksbatta trayodasiyum - Tingat-kilamaiyam perra Tiru[v]adirai-nål.
“In the 48th year of the reign) of king Råjakesarivarman, alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttunga-Choladhva-on the day of Årdrå, which corresponded to a Monday and to the thirteenth tithi of the Grst fortnight of the month of Makara."
Above, Vol. IV. p. 263, we have seen that a day in the month of Kumbha of the 48th year of the reign of Kulôttunga-Chola I. corresponds to the 25th January A.D. 1118. This date, of the month of Makara which immediately precedes the month of Kambha, of the same 48th year, will therefore be expected to fall within a month before the 23rd January A.D. 1118, the first day of the month of Kambba of that other date. And so it really does. For, the date corresponds to Monday, the 7th January A.D. 1118, when the 13th tithi of the bright half of the month Maghal) ended 15 h. 1 m., and when the natshatra was Årdrå, by the equal-space system for 14 h. 27 m., by the Brahma-siddhanta for 0 h. 39 n., and according to Garga for 2 h. 38 m., after mean sunrise.
No. 8.-RAYAKOTA PLATES OF SKANDASISHYA.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PA.D. This inscription is odited from two sets of Sir Walter Elliot's ink-impressions, which I owe to the kindless of Dr. Fleet. On the wrapper in which I received the impressions are the following remarks in Dr. Fleet's hand :- " The original copper-platos belong to Sir Walter Elliot. Three plates, about 83" by 31". In good order. They are quite smooth; the edges are not raised into rims. The ring has been cat. It is about }" thick and 31' in diameter. The seal is circular; 2" in diameter. It has, in relief on the surface of the seal, a kneeling buil facing to the proper left, and some small emblems, which I do not quite understand, above it : and a line of writing, which I cannot read, all round it. The label on them says that they were received from Captain Campbell of Royakota.” Royakota is the former spelling of R&yakota (properly Rayakote in Kanarese), a hill fort, village and post office in the Krishnagiri tâluka of the Salem district.
The inscription consists of three Sanskřit verses, a passage in Tamil prose (11. 11 to 33), and a fourth Sanskțit verse at the end. The four Sansksit verses must have been written or copied by a person who had only a very faint knowledge of that language. The Tamil portion is more correct, but shows many cases of doubling of initial and final consonants which are not sanctioned by the Tamil grammars.
The alphabot of the four Sanskrit verses is Grantha. The prose passage is written in Tamil characters, occasionally interspersed with Grantha words. The alphabet .of the inscription is decidedly more developed than that of the Kuram and Kasakudi plates, but more archaic than that of the Hastimalla plates. If it is admissible to compare the characters of stone inscriptions, which sometimes retain older forms, I would say that the alphabet of
The tithi of the date tberefore is one of the Kalpddis. * Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 195. : Wherever the doubling is inadmissible, I have enclosed one (or two) of the consonants in round brackets. + South Ind. Inser. Vol. I. No. 151, aud Vol. II, No. 73.
Ibid. No. 76.

Page #73

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[Vol. V.
the Râyaköţa plates lies between the two Kil-Muttagûr inscriptions of Narasimhavarman as the upper limit, and the two Ambur inscriptions of Nřipatunga-Vikramavarman as the lower one.
After an invocation of Vishnu (verse 1), the inscription furnishes the same genealogy as three inscriptions of the Pallava dynasty (viz. the Kailasanatha inscription of Rajasimha, the Kabakadi plates, and the Udayêndiram plates of Pallavamalla) as far as Agvatthaman. But while the Pallava inscriptions continue the line from Asvatthåman to his son Pallava, the Råyakota plates seem to state that Asvatthaman had, by a Någa woman, a son named Skandesishya, a descendant of whom was another Skandasishya, or, as he is called in the subsequent Tamil passage (1. 11), ko vijaya-Skandasishya-Vikramavarman.
The Tamil portion states that, in his fourteenth year, the king issued a written order to the inhabitants of the district of Paduvür-kottam and to the inhabitants of Mél-Adaiy&ru-nadu, & subdivision of this district, by which he granted to a Brahmana the village of Sarugûr (1. 14) in the same subdivision. This village received the surname Skendasishyamangalam (1. 22 f.) in honour of the donor. Among its boundaries we find (the hill named) Tiruvélalamudi (1. 26). This is the Tamil equivalent of Vélalaśikhara, a hill which is mentioned in the Udayêndiram plates of Pallavamalla among the boundaries of Udayachandramangalam-- the modern Udayêndiram in the Gudiyâtam tåluka of the North Arcot district. Consequently Śårugur must have been situated near Udayêndiram, which, like Saragür and Âmbar, belonged to Mêl-Adaiyara-nadu.
The etymological meaning of Skandasishya is 'the pupil of the war-god.' The dynasty to which he belonged is not named in the inscription. That he claimed connection with the Pallavas is evident from the two facts that his seal bears a ball, and that he derived his descent from the same mythical ancestors as the Pallava kings of Kanchi. On the other hand, the two words ko vijaya which are prefixed to his name, and the title Vikramavarman which follows it, in line 11, connect him with certain other princes who profess to have been descendants both of the Pallaves and of the Western Gangas.ll As I have stated before, the alphabet of the Rayakta plates would well suit this allocation. The legend according to which Skandasishya was a remote descendant of another Skandasishya, who was born to the sage Agvatthåman by
Någa woman, seems to be connected with a similar legend, the heroes of which are the Chôļa king Kokkili and the Tondaimag (i.e. the Pallava king) Iļandiraiyan.18 An inscription at Tirukkalukkugram mentions a Skandasishya who was anterior to the Pallava king Narasimhavarman 1.13 and who, accordingly, must have reigned long before the king who issued the subjoined grant.
Acoording to line 12, the grant was made at the request of Mahávali-Vanaråja, who must have been a fendatory of Skandasishya. The title Bånadhiraja or M&vali-Vanaraya was bestowed on the Western Ganga king Prithivîpati II. by the Chola king Parântaka 1.14 and appears to have been the hereditary designation of the Bana chiefs, who derived their descent from the demon Bali,15
1 See above, Vol. IV. pp. 182 and 860, Plates.
* South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. p. 9. . Ibid. Vol. II. p. 342.
• Ibid. p. 363. See, in addition to the three inscriptions quoted in the last sentence, the Amaravati pillar inscription of Sidabavarman II. (ibid. Vol. I. p. 25 ) and the Kdram plates (ibid. p. 144). • Ibid. Vol. II. p. 868, text line 70 f..
7 See ibid. p. 365. . Above, Vol. IV. p. 180.
South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. p. 382. 10 See page 49 above.
11 Above, Vol. IV. p. 181 f. 11 South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. p. 377, note 6.
18 Above, Vol. III. p. 277. 4 South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. p. 381, and above, Vol. IV. p. 222. 15 Seo above, Vol. III. p. 74.

Page #74

No. 8.]
RAYAKOTA PLATES OF SKANDASISHYA.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Svasti srish -] Lakishmidbama radha. hêtu-vasudhasambhattu-Kamsat visbah 2 patmaksha[ b
g a]ganåtalakshanaraprasissisindavvidhih kshirambôdhi-6 3 fayala-Dânavavadhûvaidhavyadânð Hari[h*] 117 [1] Âsid-Ambojayoni-8 4 S-tribhavana-janaga Sripadênnabhipatmapatratasy=&mgirê svan samaja5 ni Dishanatasyal sûnur=vvabhuva) Sayutasyamayo=bhůt samabhavad=amu6 dhall ori-Bharadv@jo-nâm[] drôngạ9 Dropal pravigal charagamoupegatamla
labdha7 vân janma tasman || [2] Aśvarttam-isyal4 tarntar=bhavati khala para
vikramânyakra.15 8 târiyâtó Dvijihv-ångini-patråhvahfitiyatajagatan
188kandhafi
,
Second Plate; First Side. 9 shy-adhiraj417 | tat18 vangé obri-) Skandhagishyah samachani20 chaturasy=&ka 10 rån=ytum-isah karttá vēļa-vinasaḥ Kalasabhava ivs bhramayasåksbi11 rájai || [3*] Svasti sri [*] k8 visaiya-Kandaðishya-Vikkiramaparu[ma*]rkku
yându 12 padinálavadu Mahâvali-Vanarajar
vinnappattal
Mahe13 svara(h)-bhattar &ņattiy=aga=Ppada(v)vur-kkotta[ttu")
Mel-Adai14 (9)y[&]ru-(n)náttu Saruguru(m)m-adagai=cbchurriy sepr=ulu-[p]Alam êtta-p15 pådum=aga-kadum piļiligaiyam ula-kollaiyam eri-kham(m) ma ru16 m (k)kalam (k)karaiyum (p)parisum (k)kurambam (t)talai-ppélaiyam
Second Plate ; Second Side. 17 (m)marram 28[e]ppôr-ppatta nil[a]gum Vatsa-gotratta Pravachchanna.** 18 satratta Masahajvasarmma-bhattar[ko]ku-kkudu(r)tto(mm)megru* kottattårk19 kun nåttårkku(m)m-elugu-2&tiramugam saru!u-chcheyda vidutarle [19] ada kandu 20 kotta[t]taru(m)n=nåttårum (t)toludu talaikku v aiy[t]ta=kkoyik.89 21 karaṇattukku-kkôgil-paikkum
mung=&y=kkall[un]=galliya(m)22 nenattu=kkadutto [*] eludi vidunda30 araiy-lai-ppadi i-Kandashishya-3
From Sir W. Elliot's ink-impressions. * Before this word there seem to be traces of a symbol, perhaps on. Read Lakshmi. • Bend rathangaheti-vasud hdsambhartri-Kansadvisha. * Rend padmakeano. I am unable to correct the remainder of this pdda. 6 Read kandmbhodhi.
This verse contains only three pddes. Rond Ambojao. Rendjanakah Sripatérandbhi-padmataputrasatasy- Angirdì sah. 10 Kead Dhishaņa atasya rinurababhdea | Sanyu atasyadtmajó, 11 Read tah
15 Read drond Drónah. 11 Rend kakaranam-wpagatdlalabdhavdisjanma taandt. 14 Rend fnattiamadrya tantura,
15 Rend bikrama-nyakkrit-drirajdt. I am unable to correct the remainder of line 8 as far m jagatd. Dvijiko dingini is probably meant for Deifihu-dngand (ie, Naga-kanyd), which, however, offends against the metre. 18 Rend Standao 17 Read Ordjah :
1. Read tad-Dawid. 19 Read Skandao. * Read samajani,
#1 Read bhrdmayanne Aldhirdjaw (?). ** Read benra uluu Read eppar
24 Read Pravachana 35 The engraver has himself cancelled the (r) by placing'a borisontal line above it. * Read eludu. 97 Read arulis.
*Band vidutidr. 39 Read akkbir * Read vidutta.
31 Read :- Klandafishya..
# 2

Page #75

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
23 mangalattukku-kkil-på (1)-e[*]lai 24 på (1)l-e[1"]lai Kurumaqiyin
[Majạittiļalin vadakkum m
mê[r](k)kum elpå(1)1-e[1]lai
ten: Ila[t]
Third Plate; First Side, 25 tsai]yppadiyeenuum mudu-padi yi]n(kkn) kilakka
(v)vada-pa26 (k)k=ellaiy Tiruvêļâla(m)mudiyin
mêlai-Kkurukkv[di"]yin 27 (t)terkam (1") ikkari[l] aga-ppatta perun-nan(k)g-ellaiyin 2. 28 gambadi-ppatta bhari ani-nila(m)m-oliv-igri udumbrôdi Amai29 y "(n)nagal(v)vad-ellárr i -bralimañar[k]ku-kkuduttu=kkudutta paSó rihåra(m)m-Avana tariyum (1) kalamum (t)tatt[Ar®]-kkanamum (t) tari-kka[rail. 31 yu(m)n-nall-avu(m)n-nailorndum
(1) la-ppuchchiyam
i dai-[p]32 puchchiyum all-irukkaiyum (m)martum éppôr-ppatta Sa[r]vro
Third Plate ; Second Side. 33 Spåda-[pari]harattál || Vasubhir vasa[db]# datta rajabhi(0) Savirajabhish? 117 34 y[@]sya yasya yadha bhù raitasya tasys sata' phalar 11 (4 11"]
TRANSLATION.
4.- Sanskrit portion. (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity ! [Verse 1, which is incomplete, Beeras to enumerate varions epithets of Hari (Vishņu)].
[Verses 2 and 3, which are very corrupt, contain the following genealogy :-- From the lotus on the navel of Sripati (Vishnu) was produced the lotus-born (Brahma). His son was Angiras; his son Dhishaņa (Bțihaspati); his son Samyu; his son Bharadvája; his son Drôņa ; and his son Aśvatthaman. His son (?) by a Nêga woman (Drijhe-angan[@]) was the overlord (adhiraja) Skandaśishye. In his family was born (another) Skandasishya, who resemblea the pitcher-born (Agastya)].
B.--Tamil portion. (L. 11.) Hail! Prosperity! In the fourteenth year (of the reign) of the king, the victorious Skandasishya-Vikramavar[ma]n-(the king) was pleased to issue the following written order to the inbabitants of the kôtfam and to the inhabitants of the nadu - "At the request of Mahávali-VanarAja, Mabesvara-bhatta being the executor, 10 we have given to MA[dha]vaśnria-bbatta, of the Vatsa gôtra (and) of the Pravachana sútra, (the village of) Śârugûr in Mel-Adaiy[&]ru-nadu, (a subdivision of Paduvûr-kottam,--the waste land under cultivation which surrounds this (village), (the laud) irrigated by water-levers, cut jungle, pidiligas,' dry land under cultivation, burnt jangle, commons, channels, embankments, ferry-boats, causeways, talaippélai, and all other kinds of land."
The engraver has himself cancelled the ku of (lieu) by placing a horizontal live above it. . Read -nilams. 950 Red sagarrad=.
Read epper. * Read bádhd.
Read bahnokira.
7 Bend Sager-ddibhiḥ. • Rend yada bhamistatya.
Read tadi. 10 Anatti in the Tamil form of the Sanskrit dynapti; conpare line 106 f. of the Kasakudi plates,
According to Professor Jolly (Recht und Sitte, P. 4), Pravachanasitra is the same as Boudhayanasútra, The same torm occurs in two of the dayéndiram grants ; se above, Vol. III. p. 144, and South Ind. Inser, Vol. II. p. 873.
1. The same term occurs in line 283 of the largu Ley den grant. 13 Mayra occurs in line 281 of the saine grant.
The same term oceara in lue 80 of the Kucura se

Page #76

No. 9.]
KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA.
(L. 19.) Having seen this order), the inhabitants of the hótfam and the inhabitants of the n&du reverently placed (it) on their heads and planted stones and milk-bush (along the boundarioa)' before an accountant of the royal palace and an elephant of the royal palace."
(L. 22.) According to the royal order which was issued in writing, the eastern boundary of this village of) Skandafishyamangalam (i) to the west of Mapittiçal; the southern boundary (s) to the north of Kurumadi; the western boundary (is) to the east of the ancient village oalled Ilattaippadi; aod the northern boundary (in) to the south of Kurukku[di] on the west of the TiruvdjAlamudi (hill).
(L. 27.) The land enclosed within the four great boundaries thus proclaimed, wherever the iguans runs and the tortoise crawls, not excluding the cultivated land," was given to this Brahmana.
(L. 29.) The exemptions granted are (the taso on) looms and (the tas on) shops, the rent of the goldsmiths, the cloth on the loom, the best cow and the best ball, the tax on toddy,' the tax on weight, and the tas on) residence within the villago); with exemption (from those) and all other kinds of burdons (the village war granted).
[Verse 4 contains one of the customary admonitions to future kings.]
No. 9.-KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA:
SAKA-SAMVAT 1352.
BY G. V. RAMAKURTI, B.A.; PARLARIM EDI. These plates were discovered in 1887, deposited in a small square receptacle in a brick mound in the village of Konkuduru, 5 miles north of Ramachandrapuram in the Godavari district. They were not claimed by any one as private property, and Mr. S. H. Wynne, the Collector of the Godavari district, sent them in September 1893 to Dr. Haltzscb, to be kept in the Madras Museum. The set consists of seven oopper plates with raised rims and strang on a ring. The ends of the ring are secured in the crescent-shaped base of an oblong pedestal, which bears & recumbent figare of the sacred ball Nandi, with the symbols of the sun and the moon in front of it. One end of the ring is loose, and the plates may be detached from the ring by bending it. The size of ench of the plates is about 101 by 5, and the ring-hole is about t' in diameter. The ring measures about 4" in diameter and is about }" thick.
I edit the inscription from two sets of ink-impressions, kindly sent to me by Dr. Hultzech. All the plates except the fifth and the seventh are numbered by Telagu numerals, engraved
Compare line 110 t. of the Kafakadi plates. • Compare IL 174-176 of the large Leyden grant; and Ind. Ant. VoL XX. p. 288 t. and Vol. XXII. p. 76. • See South Ind. Isor. Vol. II. p. 860, bote 1. • See ibid. Vol. III. p. 26, note 2, and 1. 805 f. of the large Leyden grant.
The two terms tari and kdan occur in the same order in line 77 of the Kdram plates. Instead of this, two later inscriptions have tarly-irai, the tax on looms,' and leadsiirai, the tax on shops ;' see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 88 f.
With tattár-kldyan compare taţfdr-ppáttam, ibid. Vol. 11. p. 114, line 2 from below; Vol. I. Index, 6. v. tattdr; and 1. 30% of the large Leyden grant.
1 Jostead of tari.tkdrai, the sme grant (1. 808) has the synonymous term tari-pondarai.
The same two terms occur in line 127 of the Kasakuļi plates and in line 304 of the large Leyden grant . Instead of ffa-pptokchs, the same grant (L. 386) reads llam.prohl.
With idai-ppiloheki compare idri-ppdffam in the same grant (1. 304) Aad idai-pari in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 117.
11 No. 18 on the Madras Burway Map of the Ramachandrapuram taluka.

Page #77

54
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V
on the left margin of the second side of each. Each plate bears writing on both sides. A fow letters on the first side of the first plate and a few others of the other plates, which are indistinot, being excepted, the inscription is on the whole well engraved and in good preservation. The language is, from line 1 to 130 and again from line 179 to 190, Sanskrit verse of various metree, while the intervening description of the boundaries of the village granted (11. 130-179) is in Telugu prose. Some ungrammatical and archaio as well as obsolete words oocar in the Teluga portion. The anus dra in such words as dánka (1. 135) and vdingu (1. 139) is now omitted or attenuated into half-anusuára. The following are some of the peculiarities of the alphabet and orthography of this inscription :-(1) The slphabet closely resembles the modern Telugu character; d, b, 4, 1, & in fd, and a few other letters, however, present older forms. (2) In such oonjunot consonants as nga, the anus dra is used instead of the proper nasal. (3) The anusára is improperly used in several cases, as prasasina (1. 126) for prasanna ; in turmma (1. 138) the nn is superfinous (6) In winddi (1. 158) and anttao (1174), and t are incorrectly doubled; the doubling of y in pllaniyyah (1. 182) appears to compensate for the shortening of the preceding long vowel, though it is incorrect. (5) Except in the word svargga (1. 184), consonants are not don bled after . (6) The vertical bottom-stroke which the modern alphabet employs to mark the mpirates is here generally dispensed with, except in the case of bh. Where the top-stroke is not used, a small vertical stroke or a mark like a circumflex is placed beneath or by the side of the letter (11. 35, 37). The bhd of vibháti (1. 33) is distinguished from the bů of bala (1. 34) by the angle ander which the d is affixed to the consonant. (7) The secondary form of l bas two different shapes; compare (in 1. 99) Mallaydrya with Jallipalk. (8) Conjunct consonants as rya, ryô, roa are expressed, as in modern Teluga, by the full form of, to which the secondary form of y or v is attached (11. 44, 47, 54); bat rod and rod are also expressed by the répha mark on the top of að and vê. (9) No distinction is made between the short and long sounds of e and o even in Telaga words. (10) Two ways of marking & and 8 are noticeable. (11) In conjunct consonants the secondary form of is not distinct from that of p (II. 31, 32, 35). (12) The abond k in dikkedshta (1. 35) is a full k withoat the top-stroke. (13) The ri of Rigveda (I. 100) has a top-stroke.
As may be seen from the abstract of contents (p. 67 below), the inscription contains the following pedigree of the Reddi chief Allaye-Dodds of Rajamahendra -
Dodda I. of the [PO]lvola-gotra, a subdivision of the Panţa-kula.
Annavrôla.
Kotays.
Alla or Allada; m. Vėmâmbika, danghter of Bhima of the Choda family.
Virabhadra.
Anna
V&ma or Allaya-Vema.
Dodds II. or Allaya-Dodda or, Alladareddi-Dodda.
See above, Vol IV. p. 316 Compare Mr. Krishna Sastri's remarks, above, VOL III. p. 2L

Page #78

No. 9.]
KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA.
55
The date of the grant was the time of Ardhôdays in the month Pausha of Saka-Sarhvat 1859 (expired), which corresponded to the cyclic year Sådhåraņa (v. 23). Professor Kielhorn kindly contributes the following remarks on this date :-“The Ardhôdaya takes place on the new-moon tithi of the amanta Pausha, provided this tithi falls on a Sunday, when during day-time the nakshatra is Sravana and the yôga Vyat påta. This most auspicious conjunction for making donations did take place in the given year. For in that year the new-moon tithi of the amanta Pausha ended 2 h. 20 m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, 14th January A.D. 1481, when the nakshatra was Sravana for 17 h. 4 m. and the yoga Vyatipata for 18 h. 56 m. after mean sunrise."
The object of the grant was the village of Gumpiņi (v. 23), which was surnamed Aladareddidoddavaram (v. 24) or Doddavaram (1l. 146, 155, 159, 169, 173, and v. 89). This village cannot be traced on the map. But its position is defined by several villages which are mentioned in the description of its boundaries, and which, as Dr. Hultzsch informs me, are found on the Madras Survey Map of the Amalapuram tdluka. These are Devarapalli (No. 27 on the map), Palavels or Palevela-now Palivela (No. 42 on the map), Mummadivaram- now Mummadivarapadu (No. 26 on the map), Inthakota-now Itakota (No. 22 on the map) Kétardjupalli (No. 19 on the map) and Vedurdóvaram-now Vedireśvaram (No. 20 on the map). The northern boundary of Gumpiņi was the Kauntêya river. This must be another name of the Gautami, or of its southern branch which passes to the north-east of Palivela.
I may here insert some facts mentioned in two Telugu poems composed by Srinatha, vis. the Kafilhandam and the Bhimakhandam, as they confirm and even add to the information recorded in this insoription. The poet was contemporary with the last three Reddi princes of the dynasty and dedicated the former poem to Virabhadrareddi, the brother of the Doddayreddi who issued the present charter, and the latter poem to the minister of Virabhadra. The Kalikhandam contains the following account :- Among the divisions of the sadra caste, one is famed by the name of Panta-kula, of which Perumadiredai, of the village Davuru, became celebrated as a devotee of Siva. He belonged to the Desati-vamsa. His wife was Annamimba, by whom he had five song, Allaya, Pedakota, Annapróla, Doddaya and Pinnakota. The fourth, Doddaya," is styled Pantakularaja. He married another Annamamba and had three Bons, Prôla, Kota and Allada. The last is described as a great conqueror, and from the description the poet gives of his achievements, he seems to have risen to some importance and perhaps established a petty principality. His wife was Vêmamba, the grand-daughter of king Anavêma, who bore four song,- Véma, Virabhadra, Doddaya, and Annaya. The eldest of them is said to have led an expedition as far as the Vindhyas and to have conquered Saptamadiya-raya, the king of Jhade-jantaru-nådu, the chiefs of Bårahadonti, and the kings of Odaadi and Kataka. He is also said to have received tribute from Panduv suradhani, tbe king of Odde-dega, the king of Karnata, the king of the Yavanas (?), and the chiefs
1 This famous Teluga poet lived about the year 1485 A.D. He was patronized by the Reddi chiefs of Rajamahendre. Of his many works, the Panditardyacharitam was dedicated to M&midi-Praggadayya, commander in-chief of Vendreddi's forces; the Naishadbam to Mantri-Singana, Praggadayya's brother; the BAfmdfraraklandam to Bendapudi Annayya, minister to Virabhadrareddi; and the Káblkhandam to Virabhadrareddi; se Rao Bahadur K. Viresalingam's Telugu Poeta, Part I. p. 66.
• The introductory verses in the first oanto of this poem and generally the initial and the final verses of each capto contain numerous references to incidents in the lives of the Reddi chiefs.
i Compare verse 6 of this inscription. • The inscription traces the genealogy of the dynasty from this chief. • Vámamba was, according to the inscription, the daughter of Bhima of the Choda family.
• There is a peculiarity in the nomenclature of these Reddis. The name of a obief is oftea predsed to that of his son. Allada's sons are known as Ala-Vama, Ala-Vira or Allanripa.Virabhadra. So also, Kate's son is called Kataga-Vama or Katamareddi-Vem&reddi ; see above, Vol. IV. p. 328.

Page #79

56
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
of Barahadonti-manne and Saptamadiya. The titles by which he was well known areRayavêgyábhajanga, Samgråmapártba, Karpûravasantariya and Jaganobbaganda. The second chief, Virabhadra, is described as even more powerful than his brother. The chiefs of Kasimikota, Venkatayi, Kappakonda, Killeda and others are said to have been subdued by him. He was crowned during the life-time of V&mâreddi. Virabhadra married Anitalli, the daughter of Vema, the son of king Kata. He was a votary of Siva and a great warrior. The third chief, Doddaya,' is also reported to have made many conquests. He led an expedition to the north and reduced Oddådi, Śsingåramkota and Lôtagedda. He was & very skilful horseman. On the race-courses be made his horse jump over
space of twenty-four cubits in one bound. After briefly describing the virtues of the youngest, Annaya, the poet expresses the wish that his patron might rule the whole country including Chikati, Kalinga, Chilkasamudra and Simha fails from his capital Rajamahendra.7
As regards the connection between the Reddis of Kondavidus and those of Rajamahendra nothing definite is known. The Bhimakhandam states that the chief Allada became the ruler of a kingdom extending as far as Simhadri, with his capital at Bajamahendra, by the influence of his relationship with Prolays, Anatôma, Anapota, Alavêma, Kumâragiri and others, who were the rulers of Pakanadu. It is probable that the Anavêma whose grand-danghter, Vem&mba, according to the Kafkhandam, was married to Alladabbupati, is the Anavêma of Kondavida.10 But the present inscription says that Vêmâmbika was the daughter of Bhima of the Chôda family. To reconcile these two statements, it may be conjectured that Vêmâmbika was the daughter of Anavêma's daughter and that Bhima was his son-in-law. We learn from the Tottaramtidi plates that Kataya-V&ma's wife and mother were, respectively, the daughter and sister of Anavota, the elder brother of Anavêma ;" and the Kafikhandam tells us that this Kitaya-Váma's daughter was married to Virabhadra, the socond son of Vémámbika. Thoagh the relationship between these two Reddi dynasties is thus established, it is not easy to explain how the kingdom of Rajamahendra came into the hands of Véma and Virsbhadra. Kataya-Váma is said to have received it as a gift from Kamaragiri of Kondavidu ; and he must have possessed it until at least A.D. 1416, the date of the latest inscription
1 Sapta-mddiga probably means even hills' and Barahadonti-manne twelve hill states' (?). Oddadi is in the Vizaga patam district and Kataks in Orissa. There is a village called Paduva in the Godavari district. Tbe Yavanas are the Muhammadans.
* This is the Reddi chief Katay-Vems of Rajamahendra, on whom se above, Vol. IV. Nos. 46 and 47. • This is the Beddi chief who issued the present grant. • These places are in the Vizagapatam district. . Compare verse 19 of the inscription.
• Chikați is at prerenta Zamiodart in the Ganjam district. The extent of Kalinga was perhaps at this time much reduced. Chilkssamudrs is the lake Chilka to the north of Ganjam. Simbasaila is a bill with a temple in Vizagapatam.
The position of Rajamahendra is described in the Kanthandam as follows: The river (God vari) along the western city wall, the temple of Srt-Mullagari-Sakti in the N.B. corner, and the temple of Madana-Gopala in the fort.
Regarding the Reddis of Kondavida Mr. Sewell mago in bis List of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 187 :- "After the unbversion of the Gajapati Bajas of Orangal by the Muhammadans in A.D. 1323, the Reddi chiefe in different parts of the eastern coast rose to power. Amongst these the Kopdavidu chiefs were for century so important that their government rines to the dignity of a kingdom, and their family to that of dynasty." Then he gives a list of six chiefs with dates wbich do not tally with those given at p. 53 ff. Kumfragiri-Reddi is said to have ruled from A.D. 1881 to 1895 (p. 187), but on p. 58 two inscriptions referring to bim are recorded. which are dated in A.D. 1405 and 1407.
• The tract of country from Kondavida in the Kistna district to Kandukuru in the Nellore district is said to be called Pakankda. Compare above, Vol. III. p. 24
10 No. 4 in the genealogical Table of the Reddis of Kondavida ; above, Vol. IV. p. 321. 1 Above, Vol. IV. p. 321.
Ibid. p. 311.

Page #80

No.9.]
KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA.DODDA.
.
referring to him. He had a son, but it is not known whether the latter inherited the principality.
From the foregoing facts and from the inscriptions noted by Mr. Sowell, it is evident that this dynasty exercised but an ephemeral sovereignty. Doddaya, the fourth son of Perumadi, first rose to some importance, probably as an officer of the Kondavidu Reddis. Then his third son, Anleda, improved that position and transmitted it to his adventurous sons, who established a principality with Rajamahendra as their capital. But neither Vêma's sons, if any, nor those of any of his brothers seem to have inherited their throne. The Gajapatis of Orissa or the kings of Vijayanagara must have driven the Reddis from Rajamahồndra. The encouragement which these Reddis gave to Telugu poets is one noteworthy fact of their short-lived government, which entitles them to the gratitude of posterity.
TEXT.
First Plate; First Side. 1* ल[मी] पक्ष्मळितां तनोतु भवतां सजीपतिसंततं [2]लीकोलतनुस्म2 मस्तजगतां रक्षाविधी दचिणः । सेहा धरणीं नि[जे]करमणौं कर्तु र3 [स]धुहहन् तत्संभेषकुतहलापलकिती य[:] स्तबरोमाभवत् ॥ [१] पस्तु 4 [म हो हस्तिमुखं स्वस्तिकरं [व] समस्तबनिहेतुः । यत्कटरटदळिमाला 5 [विलसति हरिनीलहारसमलमी: । [३] कळापतस्तां कलयामि बालों
कलां 6 कलकेन विभिन्नरूपां । यदंतरस्यंदिसुधाद्रमौळिसत्युंज7 यः पीतविषः शिवोभूत् ॥ [३] पस्ति प्रशस्तमहिमा पुरुषः पुरा8 शस्तस्य क्रमाअखभुजोरुपदादभूवन् । वर्णा हिजप्रभृतय[*] 9 [पदपद्मजानां वंशेष्वभूनगति पंटकुलं प्रतीतं ॥ [*] तबासीअहिती 10 महीपतिलको मान्यस्मतामुव्रतस्यागी दोड्डमहीपतिस्मुक्तवान् 11 [पी] खोलगोजाग्रणीः । दानर्यस्व विनिर्मिती मतियुतैस्माम्याय कल्प13 दुमी मौनी वल्कलसंवृतस्मुरगणं भक्त्या भवत्वाधरात् ॥ [५] श्रीयन13 बोलप्रमुकोटया[भ]भूमीखरास्तस्य सुताः प्रसूताः । सत्ये.
First Plate ; Second Side. 14 न सत्वेन जयेन धर्मतनूजभीमार्जुनतुस्वरूपाः ॥ [*] तेषां कनिषोंपि च 15 [ज भनाभूज्येष्ठो° गुरनधरातलेंद्रः । चंद्रोप्यदोषाकरतामुपेत. 16 सौम्योपि भूनंदनतां प्रयात: ॥ [*] प्रतापभानौ प्रकटं यदीये विज़ं
11bid. p. 898.
See ibid. . In his Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 41, Mr. Sewell notes two inscriptions at Palakol, dated A.D. 1415 and 1416, which refer to A11da-bbdpáls (the father of Vems and Virabhadra). • From ink-impressions supplied by Dr. Hultanch.
'Rend सादुईत. • The aswedre stands at the beginning of the next line.
| Rend कलरेन. • Read त्यादरात्. .Read बिहीपि.
10 Rend चोठी. :

Page #81

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. V.
17 भिते वैरिविलासिनीनां । मुखाबजातानि सुद्ध[*] स्वकियो विकासलीला 18 विसर्जति चित्र ॥ [*] शचीव शक्रस्य शिव शंभोः पोव सा
पनविलीचनस्य । वेमा 19 विका चोडकुलेंदुभीमभूपात्मजाभूमहितास्य जाया ॥ [*] श्रीवेमभू20 'मीश्वरवीरभध्रभूनाथदोड्डषितिपाबभूपाः । पलाडभूपस्य सु. 21 ता अभवन् गुणैर्यथा 'पङ्तिरथस्य पुत्राः । [१०] गुणस तेषां निजजन्म23 ना च ज्यायानभूदलयवमभूपः । रामो यथा रम्यगुणाभिराम[:] खसी
ध(ना)राण' निजभतिभाजां ॥ [११] वेमप्रभी राजमहेंद्रनामा रामाभि24 रामाजनि राजधानी । अनेकमातंगतुरंगपूर्ण शशांकसंकाशविराजिसौ. 25 धा । [१२] धर्मानुनमयन् रिपून्धिनमयन् राज्यश्वियं वर्धयन् पापं सं' 26 शमयन् प्रजाच रमयन् विद्वज्जनान् स्थापयन् । कीर्ति संरचयन् दिशासु । 27 निखिलक्षोणीभृतामात्रयो राजा राजमहेंद्रनामनगरे वेमेखरी जंभ28 ते ॥ [१२] तस्यानुजो राजमहेंद्रराज्यपटाभिषिक्तो विलसनतापः । त्यागवि
Second Plate; First Side. 29 या संभृतवीरभद्र[:"] श्रीवीरभद्रक्षितिपो विभाति । [१४] अन्ननृपवीरभद्र
विभवस30 मुद्रं "वितीणितरभद्रं । पूजामोदितरुद्रं बलजितबलभद्रमाहुर31 तिभद्रं॥ [१५] पाकारजितजयंती जगति जयंती द्विषोखरवंतौ । अमित
दय[v]32 गुणदांतो वेमेश्वरवीरभद्भूकांतौ ॥ [१६] राज्ञोस्तयो रम्यगुणोनुजात[:] श्री. 38 दोड्डभूपो विजितारिभूपः । विभाति कपरवसंतरायमंग्रामभीमो न. 34 गनोब्बगंडः ॥ [१७] भानमक्षितिपालकममकुटप्रपोतनानामणिच्छायावा35 सरविप्रभापटलिकादीव्यत्पदाभोरुहः । दिकांताकुचचंदनायि86 तयशसंपूर्णरोदोतभूरसादधि[ति"]पात्मनो विजयते दोड्डच्चमाना37 यकः ॥ [१०] "धारामंडलभंजणीमुरडिकाख्यातच दोड्डप्रभो वाई संघय38 ति विधा' विगुणिताटारबिमाबां भुवं । चिचं कि तदीयकीर्तिरब()लारी
39 हो दिग्गजान् सूर्याशाविषमानुपर्युपरि च प्रक्रीडति प्रत्यहं ॥ [१८] भुव.
नत्रित
1 Read खकोया . The aswandra stands at the beginning of the next line. Read • Read af no
'Read °दरापां. • Read 'भाबी. The ansundra standa at the beginning of the next line. Read पट्टामि'. * Read fuad. Read .
In Read भन्ननो. 13 The word duidad has to be taken with langhayati and not with trigupita, as the description of the same incident in the Kalikhandam gives the length of the jump as 24 cubita.

Page #82

No. 9.]
KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA.
40 ये धवळे विशदैर्यत्कीर्तिपुरकापरैः । चित्रं चकोरयूनां दिवापि संभव41 ति चंद्रिकामोदः । [२०] धाटीघोटिखुराप्रखंडितमहीधूळीकराळीकृतप्रांत42 भांतनतारिवीरपटले श्रीदोड्डभूमीवर । चित्रं नृपा निमज्य विम
Second Plate ; Second Sido. 43 ले तत्वाधाराजले प्रोगजस्वमरांगनाबुचतटीसंघहिगंगाजले। [२१] कदा. 44 चिद?दयपुण्यकाले दोड्डक्षितीशीर्चितपार्वतीयः । दानानि रम्याणि विधा. 45 य गंगातटेनहारानपि दातुमैच्छत् । [२२] श्रीशाके करबाणविखगणिते
साधा46 रणे वत्सरे पौष|दयनाबि पुखसमये कौतयगंगातटे । ग्रामं गं. 47 पिणिनामकं सहलिक सैखयंभीगाष्टकं विप्रेभ्योजयदोड्डभूपतिरदादा. 48 चंद्रमातारकं ॥ [२३] अनवरतक्रतुरचनासंमोदितभूमिदेवदेवेंद्रं । तं प्रा49 मं निजनाला छतवानबाडरड्डिदोइडवर । [२४] * ॥ वृत्तिमंती
हिनव50 रा लिख्यते सांप्रत क्रमात् । पचामहारतिलके सर्वेप्यकेवभागिन51 : ॥ [२५] ब्रह्मा यजुषि शास्त्रार्या व्याख्याता नृपपूजितः । गौतम[:"]
श्रीशिंगयज्य52 पेरुमाडिमघो' सुखी ॥ [२१] षड्दर्शनीव्याक्रियाभिर्णि["] यस्व विभते
53 कोम्पयमानः कौंडिन्धी यजुरव्वलः' । [२०] श्रीशिंगमहेदिपोची मीमां54 साशब्दतकंभूः । साहित्यसीमा हरितः शिंगयार्यों महोदयः । [२८]
56 न्यादिविद्यानां यस्य विद्या विहारभूः । मलावमाधवसुधीः कोडिन्यो य. 56 शुषा पटुः । [२८] मीमांसामासळः शब्दपटुलपि ककंमः । पायो यशु
Third Plate; First Side. 57 षि प्रौढ[:] श्रीक भरतमुधीः । [...] षडदर्शनी नर्तकीव शिाये
यस्य नृत्यति । गुबुत्री___58 मनुभः शौनको यजुषाविधिः । [११] व्याख्यातारिखमालाचामबदी
राजपूजि
• Bad 'प्येक
Bad मसी.
• Rad'वन्यप
18

Page #83

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. v.
59 तः । परितो गुडिमेवीसर्वदेवमयीश्वरः । [३२] पप्तोर्यामवतः पुत्रा: ]
कोत्तरप्प60 ययज्वनः । विद्यान्वितश्रीहरिता:"] बीमामिडिमणी सुखी । [३३]
वेदशास्त्रपुराणेषु 61 वेदव्यास इवापरः । वेणवः काश्यपो वनभार्यनारायणसुधीः ॥ [२४]
विद्योतं62 ते सुखे यस्य विद्यार्वा विजूंभिताः । सरखतीमोलुभट्टः कोडिन्यो राज63 पूजितः ॥ [२५] सांगावेदनिशितः मात्रकाव्यादिभव्यधीः । परिवेश
च गोत्रण 64 वसिष्ठो रामयमुधीः । [१] भारहाजोमवेदाचा:"] क्रमवाडी गुणा
खवः । श्री65 मानवमयज्वेंद्रथिंगयार्यस दीचितः । [२७] यजुर्जटादेशचर्चाद्यवधानप्र66 चंडधीः । श्रीय यावधानींद्रः कौडिन्योप्ययवर्यभूः । [१८] चित्रावधानी 67 यजुषि शौनको विस्मयार्यभूः । इंगुवुधीमंचनावधानींद्रो मखदीक्षितः
68 यजुस्मामार्णवो येन निपीतो कपिगोषभूः । गुंटूरिनागयडेदी साध्व69 रौहारमाम्यवान् । [४०] गोळपखप्पयार्याधिचंद्र[:] श्रीवत्सगोषजः ।
पनंता70 यस्मांगयजुधापस्तंब इवापरः । [१] पोनुंगोटिपोतिभट्टी यःक्रमवि.
Third Plate; Second Side. 71 शारदः । पात्रेयचुयशा मानी पोतयार्यतनूभवः । [४२"] कोशिक[:]
श्रीयादव[नि]-. 72 नरहर्यार्यगोपयः । पपवेदकमावृत्तिभाग्यवानाखलायन: । [४३"] बेल्धे
वित्री73 केशवार्यः काश्यपः शिंगयामषः । श्रीमान् सांगयजुबमा' गुणी सर्वोप. 74 कारकः । [४४*] श्रीवम[:] श्रीवंदुगुलमाधवार्यसताप्ययः । यजुःक्रम
मौ[ठि]75 बुतो दाता श्रीमान् गुरप्रियः । [४५'] कोडिन्धाः'] बीबोनगिरि.
माधवाधि
1 The asusodra stands at the beginning of the next lins.
Read TVNT.
Read 07.

Page #84

No. 9.]
KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA.
76 चंद्रमाः । नृसिंहशिष्टमुजनो यजुर्वेदचतुर्मुखः । [४] श्रीयाकुरिना77 गायशिष्टो विष्णुतनूभवः । यजुरस्खलितावृत्तिः कौथिको विनयी78 बतः । [१७] पामलपाटिनरहरिधीर[:*] श्रीरामयायंतनुजातः । कौशि79 कगोत्रो गुणवान् यजुरावृत्या समस्तबुधनंद्यः ॥ [४८*] हरित: कलु
वत्रीव80 अभहेदिशेखरः । प्रतापवानृग्यजुषोः पूर्तममयात्मजः ॥ [४८"] श्रीयंपदौ81 भवेदी हरितो गंगयार्यजः । ऋग्यज[:]ौतशास्त्रजसलक्षणजटापटुः 82 ॥ [१०] भारद्वाजो देवरपुनरहर्यायनंदनः । शूराध्येता यजुर्वेदे श्रीमान्
• 88 पतिमुधीः ॥ [...] मंदिळवणभट्टस्य सुतो नरहरिस्थुधीः । भारद्वाजी
84 टुराचार्यकीर्तिमान् ॥ [१२] भारद्वाजः पेहयार्यः कोरनमभट्टलः । र.
'यजवदप
Fourth Plate; First Side. 85 म्याग्रवेदनिपुणो दयावान् दीक्षिती महान् ॥ [५३'] काश्यप[:] श्रीशि
गरमियी86 यातनूभवः । पोतयार्यो यजुर्वेदमहावृत्तिमतां वरः ॥ [५४*] श्रीको87 गंटिकीटार्यपुत्रः शांडित्यगोत्रजः । माचनार्यो यजुर्वेदजटाव88 बभनामवान् ॥ [५५] श्रीकोंडयपहार्यसत्युत्री हरितान्वयः । श्रीय89 बाडार्यविपेंद्री यजुर्वेदविदां वरः ॥ [५६*] धादित्यार्यसुतः शंगभार. 90 हाजी यजुःपटुः । श्रीमान् बोंदलपाटिबीपयार्यो महायशा91 : ॥ [५७*] श्रीमानपूरिदेचार्यपुत्री गंगयकोविदः । पात्रेयी यजुरा92 वृत्तिविख्यातो विप्रनंदितः । [५८] कोंदाटिपोचनार्यस्य सूनुरा98 यगोत्रजः । श्रीपोतनार्यों गुणवानहितीयो यजुःक्रमे । [५८"] गौतम
[*] श्रीका94 मयार्यतनयो नयभूषणः । श्रीतमयार्यो मतिमान् यजुरया95 पकोत्तमः ॥ [३०] रांपल्लिकूचनार्यस्य सूनुः"] श्रीवत्सगोचनः । तिप्प
यार्यो यजः98 प्रौढः शब्दकाव्यादिभव्यधीः ॥ [at] शांडिल्यो जमिपमित्रोशिंगयार्यसुतः
ती । खप्ने. 97 प्यभंगाध्ययनः प्रोसयार्यो . यजुःक्रमे ॥ [१२] रम्योदयो रालकोंडपेक्षित
IRead यजुर्वेद.

Page #85

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. V.
98 मही यजुःछती । यास्वान्बयो गौतमार्यवतमवज्ञतान्वितः' । [१३] वसिष्टयो
Fourth Plate; Second Side. 98 टिपहिचीमत्रयायतनूभवः । वनिपशिनृसिंहार्यो य[*] श्रुतिविशारदः 100 । [३४] ऋग्वेदाध्यापने दो वरिमंचनात्मनः । भारद्वाजः शिंगयार्यमं101 पदुवतकीर्तिमान् । [१५] वड्डंगुटलकामार्यगर्भपुण्योदयमुखी । भारहा102 जो वनभायंत्रौती यजुषि शतधीः । [१] न रित्रीमण्यार्यो मझयार्यत103 बूभवः । वाधुलो ब्राम()णावृत्तियुक्त ऋग्वेदपारगः ॥ [१७] श्रीयर्तगूरि104 कामार्यों भारद्वाजः सुलक्षणः । यजुर्वेदालयः पुषी वनभायंस्त्र व105 समः । [१८] उंडुकोंडलपेहार्यकुमारी गौतमान्वयः । श्रीयनमा108 यो विनयी यजु: ]श्रुतिविशारदः । [te] कौडिन्यः कंचरपमिनाराय107 चतन्भवः । यजुरावृत्तिसिंह:] श्रीनरसिंहसधीः सुधीः ॥ [७०"] हरिती
मारट्र 108 रिवीक्षणमार्यशमोदयः । अध्वर्यु:"] श्रुतिविख्यातस्तिप्पनार्यो दयापरः
। [१] 109 मारहाणः सुहृवीटियायार्यप्रियात्मनः । श्रीमाचनार्यो 110 षि क्रमावृत्तिविचित्रधीः । [७२'] काश्यपो विश्रुतीध्वर्युः ] श्रुती
मझेखगंगनः । बोम111 पयार्यसंव[]तो धैर्यगांभीर्यभूषितः । [१] श्रीकोंडबीनृसिंहार्यतन112 य[:] बीदयान्वितः । चिनायः कखगोचो यजुर्वेदधुरंधरः । [७४*] श्रीमंड
Fifth Plate; First Side. 118 वैखिनागार्यतनयः केशवः सुधीः । काम्बपी निमितः पयजुर्वेदे गुणी114 बतः । [५] वासपी मंडशिबीवनमार्यमुतः छती । विहान् सतपथी
बाम116 यार्यः शनायजःपटुः । [4] गुडिवाडांनमार्यस्य कुमारः कोशिका118 वयः । पीतार्यः पलायशुषा कांत: यांतो गुणप्रियः ॥ [७७"] नतकिधी117 गंगनार्यगर्भरवसुदारधीः । कौडिन्यः सूरयबुधः सशक्यजु118 रंचितः । [6] गुणी कसंग ख्यातवीमयामात्यनंदनः । कौडिन्यो मा. 119 चमंचीयी राजकार्यधुरंधरः । [४] वरवलुमंचीयो गुणवान्
__ यजु
IRnd 'बावः सपंचवानिवः..
The letters : I feet are written on merayure.
Read वसिष्ठी . • The T at the end of the line is badly engnred.

Page #86

No. 9.]
KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA.
120 कीर्तिभूषणः । आपस्तंबी राजमान्यः कौडिन्धः शिवभक्तिमान् । [...]
मुडि121 यत्रीशिंगनार्यः कौडिन्यो यजुषा पटुः । विहान् संगीतसाहित्यशास्त्र122 मागविचक्षणः ॥ [८१०] श्रीबोंताप्ययविरेंद्र: कौडिन्यो राजवनमः । प्रि123 यवादी यथोहारी सुखवान् सुजनप्रियः । [२] मौनभार्गवगोब:"]
श्रीसपा124 यंतनूभवः । येवश्रीगोपणार्यो गुणवान[]खलायन: । [१] egg125 श्रीयप्पयायतमयी विस्मयाजयः । वाग्यपान्वयसंजाती य[]. 126 वेदी महामतिः । [8] प्रसनवलमहरचनागे[खरख] च । पचाबहारे
ललिते []
Fifth Plate; Second Side. 127 तं वृत्तियं हयो:' ॥ [५] पग्रहारवरखास्य पाममा[सा]यमुसुकः ।
प्रादादबव. 128 रग्रामं त्वं श्रीदोड्डभूपति: । [] [चौ]भकामात्यतनयनारमाख्यस्व
मंत्रिणः ॥ खं129 डिकाववरवास्ति माधुखारिचतुष्टयं । [७] पस्य प्रामस्य सोम]ानो
दिक्षु पूर्वादिषु क्रमा130 त् । सर्वेषां सुप्रबोधाय लिख्यते देशभाषया । [८] * । पमाडरेडि.'
दोड्डवरपु सीमा181 निगर्नयम । शान्यादि कौंतेयमध्यमादि दक्षिणमुखमै धरिमीद पुतदंड132 नु पलवेलपोलसंधु नंदिकंबानडि कोतमेर वधि मलंगि पश्चिममुखमै को133 तमेर पच्चि मेडितापर्वक दक्षिणमुखमै कोतमेर पच्चि म6ि' मेडिताप134 वंकनु पश्चिममुखमै कोतमेर वचि एप्पटि 'इक्षिणमुखमै रावुलकु व. 135 चिपा पुंते पट्टि वरवंकलधांका' वच्चि मoि पडुम मुखमै तारूळक व136 चि कोटिकि वैळि मा नडुमु पटुकोनि भाग्नेयमुखमै कोतमेर वञ्चि
तूपुमुखमै i37 रावुल पुंतने कलशि चका दक्षिणमुखमै जरिवाकिटि तूपु पडुमटि
चालुराव.
1 The first six syllables in this line are engraved on an erasure. 3 Read रडिड.
• Read नियम. • The anusodra stands at the beginning of the next line. • Read दचिण.
• Read 'दाका.
Read Trent.
Read पोखमंषि. 7 Read #fooy. " Read कसि .

Page #87

64
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. v.
138 लं गलशि' तूप्रमुखमै कोतमेर पचि दक्षिणमुखमै रेड पेह तुंम्मल न189 डुमंगानु - रेड्कळ नडुसु वांगु वटुकोनि चिंतल तूपुनंगा देवरपनि ज140 रि मुंदटि बयलिकि' वेकिक पुट्टचायक वञ्चेनु तूपुंसीसकु ॥ अंतनुंडि'
दक्षिणसी141 मा पश्चिममुखमै जरि दक्षिणपु गुंतनडुसु वहुंकोनि बरवंकल पुट
Sixth Plate; First Side. 142 कु वेळि ताळ दक्षिणमु पुतनडिमि पुष्टकु वैदिक गबेरतोट
दक्षिणपु. पुंतनडिमि पु148 दृकु वैकिळ पश्चिममुखमैय्ये चेवु दक्षिणपु पुतमध्यमानकु वैकि अंतनुंडि 144 चका दक्षिणमुखमै पुंतनडिमि पुदृकु वैकिळ पट्टे दक्षिणमुखमै देवरपति.
मनसं-- 145 धिनंदिकभानक वैकिळ वेलंगकु वैळ्ळि चबानु पलवेलनुडि वेचिन
पेह पुंतक वे 148 किळ पतंगेंडि' तू'मुखमै पुंतनडुम पट्टि पोंगानु देवरपशि पलवल
दोड्डवरपु 147 पोलमेर' मुयलगुहनंदिकभानकु वैकिळ अंतनुंडि दक्षिणमुखमै पुंतन148 डुमु वटुकोनि कोतमेर पोयि अंतनुंडि' 'पश्चिममुखमै गहे पहि कोत.' 149 मेर पोयि मैडितापवंकनु गहे पट्टि दक्षिणमुखमै कोतमेर पोयि अं150 तनुंडि पश्चिममुखमै मेडितापवंकनु कोतमेर पोयि पुतं गलशि दक्षिण151 मुखमै पुंतनडुम बहुकोनि नीकळपडियनडिमिकि वैकिळ अंतनुंडि पश्चिममुख152 मै पलवेलसंधुग?" पट्टि चबानु तुंम्भक वेळि गट्टे पट्टि कोतमेर
वधि पलेवेलसंधि168 "धिकंबानक वेकिक उत्तरमुखमै गट्टे पट्टि पच्चि मेडितापवंकनु "पश्चिम
मुखमै 164 कोतमेर वञ्चि अंतनुंडि मेडितापवंकनु "धक्षिणमुखमै वशि येप्पष्टिवि पच्चि135 ममुखमै गहे पट्टि पलेवल मुंम्भडिवरपु दीइडवरपु "पोलमर मुय्यल
- Read गससि. ___ Read बयटिकि.
- Read "मुंडि. * Read it . The ansvara stands at the beginning of the next line, • Read तनुडि.
• Read पोखिमेर. 7 The second ansrodna in a gifs is marked by a dot on the left side of y. • Rend पश्चिम - Read कोत.
*" Read गलसि. n Bend संधि W Read नंदि.
" Read पश्चिम. - Read दक्षिक. 19 Read येप्पटि परि.
M Read पीसि.

Page #88

No. 9.]
KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA.
Sixth Plate ; Second Side. 156 गुदृनंदिकंबानकु वच्चेनु [*] यो' पोलं दक्षिणानं बलवेलपोलं नडुम खंड
पीलं प्रो157 क पुढे । यी' मूयलगुड[न]दिकंबानमुंड्डि उत्तरमुखमै कुंटपश्चिमानकु
वैझिक पुं158 तनडुमे पट्टि पेह पुंतकु वच्चि अंतनुंड्डि पुंतनडुमे पट्टि पथिममुखमै यों. 169 थकोट दोड्डवरपु 'संधुपुंतकु वेळेनु । अंतनुंडि पश्चिमपु सीमक उत्तर
मुख160 मै पुंतनडुमे पटि अबवरपुपाटि नैऋतिमूल' कुंटदक्षिणानकु वेकिळ अंत161 मुंडि पश्चिममुखमै गट्टे पट्टि कोतमेर पोयि . अंतनुंडि उत्तरमुखमै 162 कोतमेर वञ्चि अंतनुंडि गट्टे पट्टि तूर्पमुखमै अब्रवरपुपाटि पडुम163 'ि पुंसं गलशि उत्तरमुखमै पुंतनडुमै पट्टि केतराजुपल्लि 164 पबवरपुपाटि नडिमि पलानकु. वैकिक अट्टे केतराजुपल्लि कुंटदक्षि165 णानकु वेळि अंतनुंडि माग्नेयमुखमै केतराजुपनि अट्टे दिरिसमु दक्षिणा166 न करमीद वैळ्ळि मरिनी कोतमेर वच्चि अंतनुंडि दक्षिणमुखमै वेदुरै
167 पु पबवरपुपाडे नडिमि गड्डु वटुकोनि कोतमेर वच्चि अंतनुंडि तू. 168 पुंमुखमै गट्टे पष्टि कोतमेर वञ्चि अंतनुंडि दक्षिणमुखमै वञ्चि वैधुर-॥ 169 खरपु दोड्डवरपु नडिमि पुतं गलशि" अंतनुंडि तूर्युमुखमै पुंतन170 डुमे पट्टि कोतमेर वञ्चि रावुल पुंतं गलशिः अंतनुंड्डि उत्तरमुख
Seventh Plate; First Side. 11 मै पुंतनडुमे रावुल पश्चिमानंगा वच्चि अंतनुडि वेदुरेश्वरपु दोड्डवर172 पु "संधुगड्डु बहुकोनि “वायव्यंमुखमै कोतमेर वोयि अंतनुंडि के173 तराजुपशि दोड्डवरपु नडिमि गड्डे बहुकोनि उत्तरमुखमै कोत[मे]र वोयि 174 अंत्तनुंडि एप्पटि ग? [पट्टि*] पश्चिमं गोतमेर वोयि अंतनुडि गट्टे
पट्टि उत्तरम
- Read
.
Read
- Read पुहिये. • Read संधि.
5 Read पाटि. • The sboondary form of ri is also added to read an • Read गसि .
• Read पीलानकु. HRead बेदुर.
- Read गलसि. " Read बावण्य.
" Read वीयि.
7 Read ofz. 10 Read °पाटि. " Read संधि. - Read एयटि.

Page #89

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor.v.
175 खमै कोतमेर बोयि एप्पटिम्ग?' पट्टि पश्चिमं कोतमेर वोयि अंतडि
ग176 हे उत्तरं गोतमेर वोयि दीडिडतिप्प वेळि श्रीनृसिहुनि पश्चिमान वैळ्ळि
संगडि177 रावुलकु वेकिक पोटि राविकि वैझिळ पोलमेरगहे पट्टि कौंतेयमध्य178 मानक वेळेनु । इदि पश्चिमसीमावियम्' । उत्तरानकु कौंते. 179 यम(r)ध्यमान वैदिक ईशान्यादि गलशेनु' ॥ * ॥ मारामैरभिरामैर्भूदेवैः 180 पमनोहरैः । पादिकुंतातटे. भाति प्रामो दीदडवरी महान् ॥ [८]
पल्लाडभूः 181 मोखरदोड्डभूपो भविष्यतः प्रार्थयते नृपालान् । ममैष धर्म: 182 परिपालनियः सौजन्यतो वा मुक्तेच्छया वा ॥ [८. *] सदत्ताध्विगुणं"
188 एवं 'परदत्तानुपालनं । परदत्तापहारेण स्वदत्तं निष्पल भवेत् ॥ [१]
दान184 पालनयोर्मध्ये दानाच्छेयोनुपालनं । दानात्वर्गमवाप्मीति पालनादच्यु185 तं पदं । [३२] खदत्ता परदत्तां वा यो हरत वसुंधरा । षष्टिवर्ष
Seventh Plate; Second Side. 188 साथि विष्ठायां जायते क्रिमिः । [३] एकैव भगिनी लोके सर्वेषामेव
भूभुजां । न भी187 ग्या न करपाया विप्रदत्ता वसुंधरा ॥ [२४] गामेकां रत्रिकामेकां
भूमेरप्ये188 कर्मगुळ । हरबरकमायोति याव[द]भूतसंभवं ॥ [८५*] न विषं विषमि. 189 मागविं] विषमुचते । विषमेकाकिनं ति ब्रहवं" पुत्रपौत्र190 कं । [et'] * ॥ श्री श्री [1"]
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The inscription opens with an invocation of the boar incarnation of Vishnu (verse 1), of Ganapati (v. 2), and of the crescent of the moon on the head of Siva (v. 3). From the mouth, arms, thighs and foot of Vishnu were produced the four castes. A well-known division of the
1 Read एपटि बहे. • Rend नसेल. TRand परदचा W Road पहिं वर्ष
- Read पीखि. - Read 'पाखनीय • Read निपलं. Read ne.
- Read निर्णयम. • Read तादृषिगुणं. • Read याप्रीति.

Page #90

No. 9.]
KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA-DODDA.
67
feet-born (i.e. the Sudras) was the Panţa-kulal (v.4). To this family belonged prince Dodda (I.) of the [Pojlvola-gôtra (v. 5). His sons were the princes Annavrôla, Kótaya and Alla (v. 6). The youngest of these, Alla (v.7), married Vêmâmbikå, the daughter of prince Bhime of the Chôda family (v. 9). Allâda (i.e. Alla) had four sons - Vēma, Virabhadra, Dodda (II.) and Anna (v. 10). The eldest of these, Allaya-Vêma (i.e. Vôma, the son of Alla) (v. 11) or Véma, had for his capital Rajamahendranagara (v. 12 f.). His younger brother Virabhadra was also anointed to the kingdom of Rajamahendranagara] (v. 14). Verse 16 praises Vêma and Virabhadra, who were apparently joint rulers. Their younger brother, Dodda (II.),I had the surnames Karpýravasantaraya, Samgråmabhima and Jaganobbaganda3 (v. 17).
(V. 22.), "Once, on the auspicious occasion of Ardhôdaya, king Dodda (II.), having worshipped Siva (and) given away handsome donations on the bank of the Ganga, also desired to grant agrahdras.
(V. 23.) “ In the prosperous Saka (year) reckoned by the hands (2), the arrows (5), and the Visvas (13), i.e. 1852,- in the (cyclic) year Sådhårana, in the month of) Pausha, at the auspicious time named Ardhôdaya, on the bank of the Karntêyaganga, king Allaya-Dodda gave to Brâhmaņas the village named Gumpiņi, with its cultivators (and) the eight kinds of bhôgas,* (to be enjoyed by them) as long as the moon (and) as long as the stars (endure)."
This village he named after himself Alladareddidoddavaram (v. 24). Each of the following donees received one share in the agrahara (v. 25).
List of donees (vv. 28-84).
Name of donee.
Father's name.
Gótra.
Vida.
Gautama
.
.
Yajus. Do.
•
. Son of singamndvodin
.
.
.
Śingayajva-Perumaţimakbin Pannala-Kommaya. .. Singaya . . . . Malays-Madhava, . Karra-Bharata . Inguva-Mallubhatta Gadimetta-Sarvadêramakhin Mamiđimakhin . Vallabbarys-Nardysņa . Sarasvatt-Prðlubhnt . Ramaya . . . Annamayajva-Singayadikshita Yerray AvadbAnin . . Inguva-Marchepävadhanin
Kaundinga Harita . Krundinya âtrêya . Śaanaka . Harita
Do. . Kasyaps Kaundinya Vasishtus Bharadraja Kao dioya
. . . . . .
Krottür-Appayayajvan
.
.
.
Rich.
. . . .
Do.
.
.
Appaya . Vissaya
Yajus. Do.
1 See above, Vol. IV. p. 319. See above, Vol. Ill. p. 66, note 6. See toid. p 64, note 9.
• The eight repnted bhogar are : habitation, bed, raiment, jewels, women, flowers, perfumes, and areca-puts and betel-leaves.
* 2

Page #91

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
List of donees---contd.
Name of doner.
Father's name.
Gótra.
Vida.
.
. Golapalli-Appays.
Potaya
Do.
Goņtāri-Nagayadvodin . Aranta . . . Ponudgôţi-Potibhatta . Adavani-Narahari-Gopaya Beldhevi-Kesava Appaya . . . . Nrisimba . . Åkupůri-Naga . Påinalspåți-Narabari . Kaluvakka-Vallabhadvědin Griyampad-Subhaladvôdin Ganapati . . . Narabari . . . Peddayadikshita . . Potaya . . . Mochan5 , , Allada . . . Bondalapaţi-Peddaya Gangays . Potans. . . Tammaga . . . Tippaya . . . Prðlaya . . . . Rájukonda-Peddibbatta. Jallipalli-Nrisimha . . Śingnya . . . . Vallabhasrautin Narlùri-Mallays Artangůri-Kamalyo) . Annama . . . . Narusidha . . .
Rich.
Kapi . . Yajus and Sdman. . Srivataa . Yaju.
Åtrøya. . Do. Kansika . . . Rich.
Kliyaps . Yajos. . Árivates. . . Krundinya
Do. . . Kausika. . Do. . . .
Rich and Ysjas. Do. . . 1 Do. Bharadwaja . .Yaju. Do.
Do. Do. Kalyapa
Yajus. Sandilya
Do. Harita . . Sunga-Bharadvájs.
Atréya . . . 1 . Do. . .
.singaya . Kandagula-Madhavi ,
Bonagiri-Madhava . . Vishnu . . . . Ramaya . . Mallaya Gangaya . . . Devarapu-Narabari Sundiļs-Kșishṇabhetta.
Kollár-Andamabhatta : . singar&mi-Yarraga
Korangaoti-Kota[y] . Kopdayara-Pedda (ya) Aditya . . . Manapuri-Dôcha ya] .
Kondåti-Pdchana . .Kamaya . . . • Rampalli-Kachana • . Jallipalli-singaya . .
Gautams . . . Chiţipeddi-Mallaya Valldri-Mafichana . . Vaddangunala-Kâms[ys] Mallaya
. . . Vallabha . . . Undrukondala-Podda[ra] Kafichardpalli-Nariyaos
srivates . . śApdilya . Yaska .
Vusishtha . Bharadv£ja
. . .
Do.
.
.ķich.
Yajus.
.
. .
Vadhála Bharadvája Gantama Kaupţinya
Rich. Yajas.
Do. . Do.
.

Page #92

No. 9.)
KONKUDURU PLATES OF ALLAYA.DODDA.
List of donees-concld.
Name of dones.
Father's name.
Veda.
.
Yajas.
Bharadváją
.
Do.
Kayap
Do,
. . .
Tippada : Michazia Mallela-Gangana Chitans . . Kasuva . . . Kamaya . . Pota[ya) . Sdraya . . Machamantrip Valldr-Asyalumantrin Madiya-Singana Bonta-Appaya Yeruva. Gopana Vissaya.
Maratdri-Ksiahnama . Subraviti-Yallaga i Mallaya . . . Konda-Nrisimha Mapdavelli-Naga[y] . Mandarelli-Vallabha Gadivida-Annama. . Nuntaki-Gangana .. Kalangara-Kommuyåmâtya
...
Do.
.
Kava : :
Do. . Kasyaps
White Yajos. Do. . Kaasika . . Kanndinya
Do. .
Do. Do. . Do.
Yajus. Do. Mauna-Bhargave Kasyape Kafyapa ...Yajus.
.
.
Kêsapa Chepatu-Appaya:
Two further shares in the agrahara were given to the Vishnu temple called Prasannavallabha and to the Siva temple of Brahmanâgêśvara (v. 85). Finally Dodda (II.) gave to the agrchára the village of Annavaram for subsistence (grámagnásártham), with the exception (?) of 4kháris belonging to Naranamantrin, the son of Aubhalåmatya (v. 86 f.). The boundaries of the granted village are written in the langnage of the country (i.e. Telugu)
In the detailed description of the boundary-line of Alladareddidoddavaram (11. 130-179), the following villages are mentioned :-Dôvarapalli, Palavela or Palevala, Mummadivaram, Inthakota, Annavarapupidu, Ketara jupalli and Vedureśvaram. The northern boundary was the Kauntéya river.
Verse 89 praises the village of Doddavaram on the bank of the Ådikunta. In verse 90, king Dodda (II.), (the son of king Allada, requests future kings to protect the grant. Verses 91.96 are six of the usual imprecatory verses.
+
1 The addition of the titles mantris and amdtya shows that the donee was a niy Ogin.
[Compare gramopaldra, above, Vol. III. p. 28, text line 100, and gramagrásamugams, Vol. IV. p. 859, text line 51.-E. AM W
In the Telugu portion (11. 131, 177 and 178 7.) this river is called Kauntêya. In the Sanskrit verses occur the forms Kaunt@yagang (v. 28), Ganga (v. 22) and Adikunta (v. 89).

Page #93

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
No. 10.- PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA,
DATED IN HIS TWENTY-THIRD YEAR.
BY H. Krishna Saster, B.A. The copper plates which bear this inscription were forwarded to Dr. Hultzsch by the Government of Madras. They were sent by the Raja of Pithapuram to Mr. D. F. Carmichael then he was Chief Secretary, i.e. between the years 1875 and 1878. Mr. Carmichael had lent the plates for examination to Dr. Burnell, who figured the second side of the third plate in his South-Indian Palæography, second edition, Plate xxix.
The plates are nine in number. Each of them bears writing on both sides, except the first and last which are engraved only on their inner sides. They are not of uniform size; but each measures, on the average, 10" by 5%. To the proper right of each plate is a hole, *" in diameter. Through these holes is passed a massive ring which is now cut. It is thick and 71" in diameter. Its ends are secured in a circular seal which measures 3*" in diameter. As may be seen in the collotype No. 2 on the Plate facing p. 104 of Vol. III. above, the seal rests on an expanded lotus flower and bears, in relief on a counter-sunk surface, the legend friTribhuvan[am]kufa in Telugu letters. Above the legend it bears a boar which faces the proper left and has an elephant-goad overhead. In front of the boar are a chuuri, a conch, and the moon; and behind it, another chauri, & svastika, and the sun. Below the legend there is a drum (?), an expanded lotus flower, and apparently & wooden stand for supporting the abhisheka dish.
As observed by Dr. Burnell, the inscription is written in the transitional Telugu alphabet. This is shown e.g. by the two forms, one the earlier and the other later, in which the mø of Dakshinamárti in 11. 162 and 163 appears. The final m is used in two cases, vis. in 11. 45 and 63; but in all other cases the anustára takes the place of final m. The only groups in which the nasal is not represented by anusudra are nta, nda, nta and nda. The difference in the secondary forms of a and d, i and 6, 4 and 4, 0, ô and au is not kept up throughout. In three cases the long 6 is marked by d and u, viz. in the of mindunu in l. 215 and the t of dørppuna in 11. 262 and 263. The & of pyé of bhúmor=apy=&kao in l. 278 is added to the secondary y. The writing is protected by raised rims and is consequently in a state of perfect preservation, except certain letters written over erasures. The language of the inscription is Sanskřit poetry (verses 1-35) and Sanskrit prose (11. 2-17; 18-31; 68-71, 80-186; 271-277; and 279 to 280). The description of the boundaries (11. 187-271) is in a mixture of Telugu and Sanskrit prose. As regards orthographical peculiarities, it may be noted that a consonant, besides being, as usual, doubled after the secondary form of r, is frequently doubled after an anusvdra, as in 11. 2, 21, 23, 28 etc.; that ri is used for ri in krita for krita (11. 2 and 20) and Hrishikesa for Hrishiketa (1. 115); and that in conjunct consonants the secondary r is not only omitted in several cases, but is mistakenly represented by & in adddhe for sdrdha (1. 12), by i in niggitya for nirgatya (1. 15), and by & in Vishnuvaddhánô for Vishnuvardhanó (1. 22). Stn ana for snána (1. 20) and sártvam for sárthan (1. 61) are due to the vernacular pronunciation of Sanskrit words. The symbol for p is used in the following cases :-(1) in proper names, --Chiriyandan, Erasevaka, Eriyapôta, Kadalusisukdla, Perumburakkadal and
See Dr. Burnell's prefatory pote, p. v. paragraph 3.
? On the margins of the ring-boles of plutes III.a, IV. a and IV. 6. And 7. a, respectively, the Telngu towerals 3, 4 apd 5 are scribbled. The last figure is not so clear as the first two.
See note 1 above.

Page #94

No. 10.)
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
Tirukteunigudi; (2) in the endings of Telugu names of towns,- kurri, parru and torra; (3) in the Telugu words, cheruvu (a tank), éru (a stream), karru (n bank), korudu (the stump of a tree), kridarafulka (P), munniru (the sea), púru (to flow), podaru (a bush) aud růyi (a stone); and (4) in the Telugu names of trees or plants, -avuru, réla, rellu, and vedaturu.
The only copper-plate inscription of Vira-Choda, which has been published before, are the Chellûr plates of his 21st year. Like these plates and other inscriptions of the later Eastern Chalukyas, the subjoinod inscription opens with a mythical genealogy of the Chalukya family (11. 1-18) avd a historical account of the Eastern Chalukya kings (1. 19 ff.). This part of the inscription contains nothing new to us, but agrees in every detail with the account given in the Chellar plates. The reign of Vira-Chôda is described in verses 18-26. Of these verses, 18-21 correspond to verses 18-21 of the Chellûr plates. Verse 20 gives the correct reading of the town where Vira-Choda was crowned, viz. Jananathanagari,3 which is perhaps a poetical form of Rajamahendrapara, the modern Rajamahêndri. In verse 21 the Saka date of ViraChôda's accession is expressed by the numerical words sasi-kh-ambar-endu. This various reading shows that Dr. Hultzsch was right in understanding the word khadvaya in sasikhadvay-éndu, as the corresponding verse of the Chellúr plates reads, to represent two cyphers,' and not a 'cypher' and a two,' which would bo another possible.explanation. Verse 22 states that Vira-Chôda bore the title Samastabhuvanaśraya. Verses 25 and 26 state that his father, the emperor, vis. Kulôttunga-Chôļa I., recalled him, but sent him back " for the conquest of the north " in the fifth year, apparently of Vîra-Choda's reign. The recall of Vira-Chôda and his temporary stay with his father may be considered either as a punishment for misbehaviour and rebellion, or he may have been recalled to help his father against & foreign enemy, perhaps against the Pandya king who, according to the Pithâpuram pillar inscription of Pșithvisvara, was defeated by Vedura II., & Vassal of Vira-Choda. On the same occasion the Påndyas may have adopted the title Rájiga-Chola-manôbhasiga, one who frustrated the wishes of Rajiga-Chôļa,' i.e. of Kulottunga 1.7 Vira-Chôda's subsequent return to Vêngi may have been due to political troubles in his province, bis absence from which may have contributed to the rise of feudatory families like the Velanâ du and Kôna chiefs, who, later on, obtained possession of the Vêngi country.
The object of the inscription is to record that Vira-Chôda granted, at a summer-golstico, the village of Virachôdachaturvedimangala, which was formed by uniting three different villages, ut Malavelli with its twelve hamlets (pundi) and Ponnatorra, both in the district of Prôlunândò, and Alami in the district of Uttaravarusa (11. 68-71 and 182-186). Lines 80-180 contain a list of the donees. The description of the boundaries of the granted village is given in II. 186-271. Lines 271-274 assign twelve shares in Virachôdachaturvedimangala for the maintenance of certain village officers. Seven further shares were assigned to the presiding deities in the centre, in the west, and in the other quarters of Virachôdachaturvedimangala (A. 274-276). The date of the grant was the twenty-third year of the king's reign (1. 279 f.), i.e. two years after the Chellûr plates. The inscription ends with the statement that the executors (&jfiapti) of this edict were the five ministers (pañicha pradhanah), and that the composer was Viddayabhatta and the engraver Pennacharya. The very same persons are mentioned at the end of the Chellur plates.
* See Sonth-Ind. Inger. Vol. I. p. 42 ff., and Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 423 ff.
• The only difference, probably due to a mistake of the writer, to be noted in this portion, is the length of the reign assigned to Gunaga-Vijayaditya. He is suid to have ruled forty (chatráriméat) years (1. 26), instead of forty-four (chatuchatedrimsal) as in all the other Eastern Chalukya inscriptions. Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 431, note 55.
• Compare ibid. p. 426, note 6. . This title was borne by all the Western Chalakya kings. • See above, Vol. IV. p. 36. * See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 276, note 28.
• See abovs, Vol. IV. p. 36 and p. 84. • The name Viddayabbatta occurs also in the list of donees.

Page #95

72
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
The donees of the grant were no less than five hundred and thirty-six Brahmapas, who are grouped according to their gôtras. Appendices A. and B. contain the names of these Brahmanns, and the names of the various gôtras to which they belonged, in alphabetical order, The titles which are added to their names are :- sahasra, shadangavid, bhatta, Dasapuribhatta or Dasapuriyabhafta, trivedin or trivedibhafta, and aômaydjin or bhaffasômaydjin. Arasabrahma and Parthasarathi are the only two names that cocor without any titles. The majority of the names are of Tamil origin. For most of the following explanations of these names I am indebted to Mr. V. Venkayya, M.A. Tillankyaka and Ambalattiļi aro names of the god Nataraja at Chidambaram. The former means the lord of Tillai' (Chidambaram), and the latter the dancer in the (Golden) Hall.' Kamakotisa hasra is called after the goddess Kamakoti at Kanchi. Taņiya perumân stands for Tanigaiperamag, s.e. the god of Tanigai, which is another name of Tirattaņi near Arkonam. The temple at Tiruttaņi is dedicated to the god Sabrahmanya. Kanda is a Tamil (or Pråkrit) form of the Sanskrit Skanda. Vennakuta is a modified form of Venneykküttan, s.e. Krishna, who was very fond of batter (venney). Ulahamuşdan means 'one who swallowed the universe. This may perhaps refer to Krishna, who, while yet a child, was one day suspected by Yafôdå of having swallowed mad. On being asked by her to open his mouth, he did so, and to her astonishment Yasod& found that the whole universe was within him. Karimákya is probably a mistake for Karimâņikya, 'the black 'gem, & Tamil surname of Krishna. Kariyako, the black king,' also refers to Krishna. Chendamarakanna has to be dissolved into sen-damarai-kannan, s.e. he whose eyes resemble red lotuses.' This is the Tamil equivalent of the Sanskrit Pundarikáksha, an epithet of Vishņu. Palligondân, he who is sleeping,' refers to Seshasayin (Vishņu). Simhapirân is the lion-god Nộisimha. Sirslangô stands for Sir-las-gô, which means the illustrious yuvarája.' This refers to Lakshniana, who is often called Ilaiya-Perumal in Vaishnava works. Kadalasigakala refers to Hanumat, who jumped over the sea (kadal) as if it were & small canal (firu-kal). Malahiniya-niņdrân" is properly Malai-kuniya-ninran, meaning one who stood so that the mountain bent.'. This refers to the sage Agastya, who commanded the Vindhya mountain to prostrate itself before him. Tiruvarangamudayån and Tirumalayadayan are named, respectively, after the gods at Srirangam and Tirumalai (or Tirupati). Arulara or Arulála is derived from the Aralala-Perumal temple at Little Kanchi. In Attiyårålibhatta, Attiyar is perhaps a mistake for Attiyür, the Tamil name of Little Kanchi. Chelva stands for Selva, s.e. Selvappillai, the god at Melukôte in the Mysore State. Tirupoliyanindrån means 'one who stood resplendent. This is the name of the god at Tirukkuragûr, to mentioned in the Guruparamparaprabhára. Tirivayikkulamudayan is perhaps derived from Tiruvâykkulam, one of the names of the Rajagopala-Perumal temple at Manimangalam in the Chinglepat district. Vittirindan, one who is pleased to sit,' is the name of the Vaishnava temple at Důsi in the North Arcot district. Tirukuzunguļibhatta is called after the village of Kurunguļi in the Tinnevelly district. According to the . Guruparampardprabháva, Yajñamurti was the name of a certain sannyúsin of the Advaita school. It is said of him that he held a disputation with Ramanuja and, being defeated, became a convert to the Vaishnava faith. Ålidêvayabhatta is named after Tirumangai-Alvar, who in Tamil works bears the
1 According to Dr. Fleet (Gupta Inscriptions, p. 79, note 2) Dasapura is the ancient name of the modern Mandasôr; see also above, p. 38.
The title pandito occurs only in the erased word Prabodhalivapaodita (1.177, foot-note), which seems to be the name of a Saiva (Aradhya) Bråhinana.
The name Sitilang occurs in two inscriptions at Manimangalam ; Sowth-Ind. Iwer. Vol. III. Nos. 35 and 38.
The name Malsiginiyaninrån occurs in three inscriptions at Manimangalam; ibid. Nos, 85, 89 and 41. 5 Ibid. Nos. 33 and 36.
See the Government Epigraphist's Annual Report for 1892-93. The name Virrinundan also occurs in an inscription at Marimangalam; South-Ind. Inger. Vol. ILI. No. 40.

Page #96

No. 10.)
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA.CHODA.
73
epithet TiruvAlinaday, i... he who comes from the prosperous Âli country. Alavandan and Adahiyamanavala are the names of two Vaishňava Acharyas. The first of these was the grandson of Nadamuni, and the second name is a corruption of Alagiyamanavala or, in Sanskrit, Ramyajâmâtri, i.e. the beautiful bridegroom.' Ghritasi is probably' Sanskrit rendering of Noyyunda, which forms part of the name of Neyyundå vår, one of the Vaishňava Achêryas mentioned in the Guruparamparaprabhava. The list of Acharyas given on pp. 82 and 83 of this works includes, among many others, the names of Sundarattoļudaiyán, Perigândân and Chiriyandan, while that of Periyanambi occurs on p. 153. Sandarattoludaiyan also occurs in the Tirupparankunram inscription of Sundara-Pandyat and means the god who has beantiful arms.' Tirunânduday&nbhatta is called after Tirunânda, which occurs in Vaishnava works as & synonym for Vaikuntha, the abode of Vishạn. The title Nadavirukkum, which means
one who is in the middle,'' an arbitrator' (madhyastha), occurs in l. 177 of the subjoined inscription and is found also in the large Leyden grant, 1. 138. Chida in Chidabhatta iş the same as Sidan, a Tamil form of fishya, 'a papil. Tévadi means the feet (i.e. the servant) of god. Åråmudu means 'fresh nectar;' Manattukkiniyan means one who is pleasing to the mind and Ayirsmjôti is the thousand-rayed,' i.e. the sun.' Two of the Manimangalam inscriptions mention the names Döpaya and Doņaiye; the similar name Donaya occurs repeatedly among the donees. Such an abundance of Tamil names in the list of donees of Virachôdachatur. vedimangala leads one to infor that a large immigration or importation of Tamil Brahmaņas to the north must have taken place during the reign of Kalóttunga-Cho! I. The large proportion of Vaishṇava names among the donees further suggests that about this time the Ramâonja faith counted many devotees, who adopted as their names the Tamil equivalents of Sanskrit names, which occur in the sacred works of Vaishṇavas. Three of the donees bear the title Brahmamahardja, which must have been an invention of the Chola king Rajaraja I. in whose inscriptions it is first found. Of these three doneer one was called Kulottungachôdabrahmamaharaja after the reigning sovereign. The second was a military officer (senapati) and had the title Rajarajabrahmamaharaja, which, as we know from the Chellûr plates, had been conferred on a certain Pôtana. The third had the name Kumaranarayanabrahmamahárâja, which was perhaps derived from a surname of Vira-Choda himself.
The boundaries of Virachôdachaturvedimangala were: in the south, Ponnavada and Mallsvrôlu; in the west, Kolliprolu and Chembrölu; in the north, Polakumbarra, Dankalapundi and Bendapundi; and in the east, the sea (II. 186-188). With line 188 begins A second, much more detailed description of the boundary-line of the granted village. This passage enumerates various canals, tanks, ponds, hamlets, hills, boulders, pieces of waste-land and high ground, foot-paths, ant-hills, valleys etc. It also includes the names of a number of trees, an alphabetical list of which is given in Appendix C. Of the villages that are mentioned
[An abbreviated form of this name is Naths in Saneksit, us will be seen from the expression Iddhyabhaktimiehend Nathddaya, which occurs on p. 36 of the Yatindramalad pild of Srinivasadasa, Telugu edition, Madras, 1868. In his remarks on this work (Report on the Seared for Sanskrit Manuscripts for the year 1888-84, p. 70, No. 154), Dr. Bhandarkar gives a list of the Vaishnava Acharyas mentioned at the beginning of the YatIndramatad piked. In this list occurs Sriparábkusanktha as the name of one of the Acharges. But the term Sriparkhkufanátha evidently denotes two individuals, Sriparkkua and Natha, the former being the name of Nammi var, alia, Sathari or, in Tamil, Sadagðps. The latter, Naths, refers to Nadsmuni.-Y.V.]
This is the name given to R&ms in Vaishpava works. • Madrus edition, Kaliyagadi 4990, Virodbin. • Archæological Survey of Southern India, Vol. IV. p.62.
South-Ind. Incr. Vol. III. Nos. 31 and 86.
• The Ndldyiraprabandhan, which is called the “Drávida-Veda," is a collection of Tamil poems written by the Alvârs, The Ramanuja Vaisbộavas, especially those of the 'Tengalai sect, have a greater regard for Tami) which in the language of their stored tests, than for Sanskrit, jest w the Madhva Vaisbavas prefer the Kannada language. 7 South-Ind. Inrer. Vol. III. p. 14.
.

Page #97

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vou. V.
in the grant, the following admit of identification. One of the two villages which formed the southern boundary of Virachôdachaturvedimaigala, Ponnavads, may be identified with Ponnada which is found to the east of Pithapuram on the Madras Survey Map of the Pithapuram division. The western boundaries, Kollipròlu and Chembrôla, are found on the same map as Gollaprol and Chebrolu, on the high-road from Pithapuram to Kattipudi. Bendapundi, one of the northern boundaries, is Bendapudi, on the road to Vizagapatam. Two other villages between which the northern boundary passed, Singavikrams and Dontengi (1.250), are found on the map as Srungarrakham and Tondangi between Bendapudi and the sca. Among the boundaries of Navavada, a hamlet of Virachôdachaturvedimangala (1. 266), we find Bendapāņdi (the modern Bendapadi) and Duggavada. This village is identical with the modern Durgada, which is found on the map between Bendapadi and Chebrolu. Chembrôla, the modern, Chebrolu, belonged to the district of Bottepinandu (1209). The district of Prolunându, in which Malavelli and Ponnatorra were situated (11. 69 and 182 ), is already -known from two inscriptions in the Kuntimadhava templo at Pithapuram, and included also Navakhandavida (near Pithapuram) and Sarpavaram.'
TEXT..
First Plate. 1 * श्रीमान् जगत्रयमिदं हरिरादिदेव[:*] स्रष्टुं विरिचिमसृजबिजनाभि-"
पद्मात् [*] . 2 तस्मादभूत्किल 'महामुनिरविरमोमी महेखरशिखांतक्रितप्रतिष्ठः [...]
.. तस्माध: त3 तच्चक्रवत्ती' पुरूरवाः सम्मादायुः ततो न[]षः ततो ययाति: ततः पूरः
ततो जनमेजय4: तत: प्र[*]चीशः ततस्मैन्ययाति: तती हयपतिः [त*] तस्मार्बभौमः
ततो जयसेनः ततो महाभौमः 5 तस्मादैथानकः ततः क्रोधाननः ततो देवकिः तस्मादभुकः तस्मादक्षकः
ततो मतिवरः ततः कात्यायन: 6 ततो नीलः ततो दुष्यंत: ततो भरि']त: ततो भूमन्युः ततो हस्तो
___ ततो विरोचन: तस्मादजमील: ततसंव7 रण: ततसुधन्वा तत: परिक्षित् ततो भीमसेनः [ततः'] प्रदीपन:
ततशंत्तनुः सतो विचित्रवीर्यः ततः 8 पालुराजः ततः पाण्डवाः तेषु वंशकरादर्जुनादभिमन्यु[:"] तत: परिक्षित्
ततो जनमेजय
According to the Telugu portion (1.201) these two villages belonged to the district of Uttaravarusm, in wbieb, according to line 183, Alami, one of the three components of Virachodachaturvedimasgals, was situated.
. The name district is mentioned in 1202m Bontepindoda. • See above, Vol. IV. p. 230 Aud note 1. . • From the original plates. • Rend श्रीमानगचय.
• Read नाभि. * Read .
• Read 'वी.

Page #98

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CEODA.
75
9: ततः नेमकः ततो नरवाहनं' ततशतानीक: तस्यादुदयनः ततः
प्रभृत्यविच्छिन10 संत्तानेषयोध्यासिंह[*]सनासीनेष्वेकावषष्टिचक्रवत्तिषु' गतेषु तइंश्यो विज
यादि[त्यो 11 नाम राजा विजिगीषया दक्षिणापथं गत्वा पिलोचनपशवमधिक्षिप्य दैव.
दुरीहया लो. 13 कात्तरमगम[त्] [*] तस्मन्' संकुले पुरोहितेन हवामात्यैश्च 'साहेमंत्तबंबी
तस्य महादेवी मुडिवे13 मुनामाग्रहारसुपगम्य तहास्तव्येन विभसोमयाविना दुहितृनिविशेषमभिर
पिता सती विष्णुवईनबंद1. नमसूत [1"] सा च तस्य कुमारकस्य 'कलक्रमोचितानि कम्म[f]णि'
___ क[r"] रयित्वा तमवईयत् [*] स च मात्रा विदि15 तत्तांतो निम्गित्य' चलुक्यगिरौ नंदाभगवतीं गौरीमाराध्य कुमारनारायण
मातगणांच सं. त्तर्ण्य 'शततपत्रैकशंखपंचमहा[शब्दादी[नि] कुलक्रमागतानि निक्षप्तानीव साम्राज्यचिका
Second Plate; First Side. 17 नि समादाय कडंबगंगादिभूमिपाणिजित्य" मैतुनर्मदाम" दक्षणापथं
पालयामा18 स [*] तस्खासीहिजयादित्यो विरुवईनभूपतेः [i] पचवावयजाताया
महादेव्याच नन्दनः । [२] तत्सुत19 : पुलकेशिवनभः तत्पुच: "कीतिवम[f] तस्य तनयः । श्रीमतां सकल
- भुवनसंस्तूयमानमानव्य20 सगोच[*] हारीतिपुराणा" कौशिकीवरप्रसादधराज्यानामश्वमेदाव[9]थस्ना.
मपवित्रीक्रितवपुषां चा21 सुक्यानां कुलमलंबरिणोस्मत्याचयवनभंद्रस्थ माता कुमविशुवईनोष्टोदश"
. वर्षाणि वेंगीदेखमपालयत् [1]
Bead - Read °वर्दिकु.
• Read नचिन्. • Road सार्चमब
. Read ye. • The word is written partly on and partly below an erasure. P Boad मिर्गब्ब.
• The awwsedra stands at the beginning of the next line. Read बेवावप. 1. Rend fafarr.
॥ Red चिबि . " Rand मध्य दधि 1 Band of
- Read पुषाचा. W Road "मेधावबामपविधीसदी w Rand 'भेमस.
M Read 'नीटादम.

Page #99

76
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
NDICA.
.
(VOL. V.
22 तब्लुतो जयसिवनमस्त्रयस्त्रियत(।) तदनुज इद्रभट्टरक[*] सप्त दिनानि
तमुती विशुवा[नो] नव वर्षाणि तः23 सूनुभयुवराजः पञ्चविंशति तत्पुत्री जयसिंहस्त्रयोदश तदवरण: कोकिलि
षमासान् (स)तस्य धाता विव--24 ईनस्तमुच्चाय 'सप्तविंशतं वषाणि तत्पुत्रो विजयादित्योषाद' तत्तनया'
विष्णुवईना:"] 26 परिचिगतं तत्पुतो नरेंद्रमृगराजीष्टाचत्वारियत तत्सुत: कलिविष्णुवर्जनोध्य28 तत्सुतो गुणगविजयादित्य चत्वारिंशतं वर्षाणि तावविक्रमादित्यस्य
सन य. 27 चालुक्यभीमचिंगतं तत्सुत: कोलभिगडविजयादित्यष्यसामान्' तत्सुती[भ]राज
सप्त वर्षाथि तनयं 28 बालसुच[r"]त[r"]डपो मासमेकं संजित्वा विनाम[r"]दित्व एकादश
- मासान् तत्ताडपराजमुतो युमिनसत त. 29 सुचाव देशादम्पराणानुजो राजभीमो हाद" तसूतरम्पराण: पंचविंशति
तस्य मातुरो दाननृपः" बीपि [*] 30 ततसप्तविंशतिवर्षाणि देवदुरीच्या बेंगोमहिनायिकाभव[] [*] ततो
नावसुतः प्रतिवम्भवृपा' हाद[स] वर्षा 31 वि भुवि"]मपाल[य]त् [0] ततसादजम्मम, वान् भूतवत्सलः [1]
विम()खादित्यभूपालः पाल']यामास मेदिनी[म्] । [९] त 33 सनयो नयगाली... जयलचीधाम राजराजनरेंद्रः [1]: चनारिंशतमदानेक च पुनर्गहीमपालयदखि-
Ene __88 सा:" [ ४.] यो रुपण मनोभवं. विपदया। काया , कला[न]विधि
भीगेनापि पुरंदर" विपुलया ल[क] च .
TAGSPAPER
स
34 श्रीवरं । भीमं भीमभुजाब ले]न विहसन् भाति म भाखयशाः श्रीम.
सोमकुजैवभूषणमपिही]. . IBand दमधारक:
- Rand 'वी. -3-31454:58 Rand °नुमंपियुवराबा • Bond बीविषिः परमासान - Bond HE. ..
• Read वर्षाषि. Bend बोटादंग. -Rend तनयी.
• Read परमासान ** The anaendra standa at the beginping of the next toe. 11 Bend TTC
Rend अपलोबि.
infigRINA "Bad पी. "Read 'दविसाम्.
NRend'दर

Page #100

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
__ 35 [ने]कचिंतामणिः ॥ [५] राजासावनुरूप[रूप ]विभवामन्मंगनाला भुवि
प्रखातामुपयच्छत वा विधिवहेवी जगत्पा36 वनीं ॥ या बोरिव' जलवी हिमवतो गौरीव बक्षीरिव धीरोदाहिव
मेशवंशतिलकाद्राजेंद्रचोडादभूत् [॥ 1"] पु37 वस्तयोरभवदप्रतिघातशतिनिशेषितारिनिवही महनीयकीतिः' [1] गंगाधरा
द्रिसुत[यो]रिव कात्तिके[यो] राजेंद्र 38 चोड रति राजकुलप्रदीप: । [७] भासा[मुवतिहेतुं प्रधर्म' वेंगीश्वरत्व.
मध्यास्य [1] यस्तेजसा दिगंत[*]नाक्र[मति ] . 39 [स] हम[भानुरुदयमि[व] । [८] 'उद्यचडंतरप्रतापदहनाष्टाखिलहेषित
सवान् केरलपाख्य कं]-" 40 [तलमुखं] [*]बिर्जित्व देशान् [बलात्] [1] पात्र" मौलिषु भूभृतः
, भयरुजा चित्तेषु दु धसां प्रीतिसत्म दि[] 41 कीर्तिरतला' येनाप्पितो[भ]ते । [] भोगीशाभीलभोगप्रति[म]निज
भुन[*] भलितात्यंतबिभ्य[बाना42 भूपाललोकप्रहितंबहुविधानधरनाभिरामं [1] धत्ते मोलिं परा! महति"
तृपकुले यः 43 कुलीत्तुंगदेवो "देवेद्रत्वादनूने सुरपतिमहिमा चोडराज्येभिषितः । [१..]
हस्तभाजितशखच-" 44 क्रजननं यं रा[जन]रायणं लोक स्तौति स सूर्यवंशतिखकादाजेंद्रदेवालवात्
[*] संभूताम्मधुरा.45 तकीति विदितावाखापरेण स्वयं बचीहपति" म शोषमहितां देवीं
जगत्पावनीम् । [११] गांगौघा - 46 व निर्मलाः ततमोवंसा दिनेशा ख बोगीता' भूभरचमसहा
जातास्तयोमूनवः । [त'][]
IRead प्रख्यातामुपयच्छति. • Read जीरिष वावी.
Read alfal:. • Read कार्तिकेयी.
- The akaharat of art seems to be corrected from it. • Before HT stands the first half of another, incomplete. The 7 of methafa looks almost lik.. T Read प्रथम.
The syllables sa, bad, and a are corrected from others. Read वसतर.
10 Bead सर्वान् 11 A nyllable, probably mma, bus been essed at the end of this line. n The beginning of this line up to tut is written or an erneuro; read INT. Read रतुला येनापितीचभव. Bend मसिवा
WRend महवि. Rend देवेन्द्री . 17 Bend IT.
"Bend देवावा " Read "मुपाति.
* Read .

Page #101

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. V.
47 ध्य' नयविक्रमैकनिलयं श्रीराजराज' प्रति [प्रीत्या वाचमिमा[मवोचत
पिता 'सर्बोव्वराधी. 48 खरः । [१२] वम वेंगीमहीराज्यं मया दिग्विजयैषिणा [*] मत्यि
तव्ये पुरा न्यस्तं विजयादित्य49 भूभुजि ॥ [१३] स च पंचदशाब्दानि पंचाननपराक्रमः [*] महीं'
रक्षबहीना[थो] दिवं देवोपमो गतः । [१४] कुलक50 मागता धीर धुरं वेंगीभुवो वह ॥ बाला अपि स्वकार्येषु' क्षमास्तेजखिनः खलु ॥ [१५*]. इ[त्या तां धुरं
Third Plate ; First Side. 51 दत्ता' गूरुणा चक्रवत्ति[न] । असातदियोगोपि विनयादहति म
सः । [१६] श्रीपादसेवामुख तो] 52 गुरूणां न जातु राज्य सुखमित्यवेक्ष्य [1] संरच वेंगीभुवमेकमब्द।
भूयस्म पित्रोरगमत्समीपं ॥ [१७] 53 तदनुजमध" धीरं वीरचोडं कुमार गुणमिव तनुब [विक्रम चक्रवत्ती"
. [*] उ[दयमिव रविस्त" प्राप्य बैंगी64 रत्व" वितनु" शिरसि पादं भूभृतामित्यवीचत् ॥ [१८] इत्याशिषं
समुपगम्य नृपादवंध्याम्मातुस्त56 दगजनृपहितयात्क्रमेण [1] पानग्य तामवरजः [प्रणतः"] कुमारस्कृष्ट[:"]
खदेशगमनाय स [:] कध-18 56 चित् ॥ [१८] मनुध्वान्तमपास्थ राजनिकरानाशाय धाना परान्दुत्तिा
विनिवर्त्य भूकमलिनी वत्वा त57 धा" नन्दिनी । भारूडो जननायनामनगरीहादयादि विभुव्वेगोभूतल
भूषण नृपसतो ब[1]58 लाइंबिंबधुतिः । [२०] शाकादे पशिखांवर[न्दु]गणिते सिं[]धिरुडे"
रवी चंद्र वृ[]ि
1 Read °ध्ये.
Read 'राज.
- Read सावरा'. • The of Het is corrected from H.
• Rend रचनाही. 6.Read भागवा. T Read वायेंषु.
• Read दा गुरुषा. • Read 'वर्तिना. WRead राज्य.
I Rend 'मन्द. Rend 'मय. u Read to
HRead 'वी. "Read रविस्त्वं
WRend °खरवं. W The five letters विवनु शिर are written on an erasure. 18 Bend ; the anapodra stands at the beginning of the next line. "Read °चा.
Bend पाण्डी .
Rad यादी. " Read विभुषो.
The sof dystis is written on an onwendra *4 is corrected from ; randova.
* Read

Page #102

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
59 मति त्रयोदशतिधौ' वार गुरोईश्चिके । लम्नेथ श्रवणे समस्तजगतीराज्याभि
षितो मुदे 60 लोकस्याद्दहति स्म [प]दृमनघ[*] श्रीवीरचीडो बृपः' । [२१] यो
दीनकोटिमभिवांच्छितवस्तदानब्बीतो61 नपाश्रितभयोपनुदा भुजेन । रक्षन्समस्तभुवनाश्रयनाम सार्व' धत्ते प्रजाश्च
निजधर्मपरि62 ग्रहेण । [२२] भूलोकादुदिता महोबतिमती दिमण्डलव्यापिनी संक्रा
न्तिा*खिलसत्यधा' परिगता लोकानधोई[*]न63 पि । सन्माग्गाञ्चलितां भुवीह पतितां पश्चाद[वोगामिनी गंगा कीत्तिर
मंगलप्रमधिनी" यस्यातिशेतेतराम् ॥ [२३] त्य64 का भूभारखेदं "पणिपतिरचलं पाति पाताललोक सब्बा निळकला
सीत् परकुपतिपरित्यागिनी [मे]65 दिनी च । लक्ष्मीभाज[*] [हि]जानामपि मखनिवहैरानदित" दवबंदरित्यं
त्रैलोक्यमेतत्" [ध्रुवमतिमुदितं [य]- . 66 । भूभारभाजि ॥ [२४*] अक्षत" [यो] महीं रक्षन्गुरुणा चक्रवत्तिना" । आहुतो यब्बनीद्दामदेह()ल[क्ष्मी]
Third Plate ; Second Side. 67 दिदृ[क्ष]या । [२५] कं[*]तिववामनुदिनवयनाभिरामा पुष्णंतमिंदुमिव
यं तरु[णं] नृपेंद्र: [*] पश्यत्रतृप्त68 नयनोप्यथ पंचमान्द प्रास्थापयत्पनरुदीच्यजयाय" सूनु[म् ] । [२६] स
सर्वलोकाश्रय[:*] श्री[वि*]ष्णुवहनम-20 69 हाराज[*]धिराजो राजपरमेश्वरः परमभट्ट[*]रकः परमब्रह्मण्य[:] श्री
. वीरचीडदेव: प्रोलुनाण्डुविषयनि70 वासिनो राष्ट्रकूटप्रमुखान् कुटुंबिनस्सर्वान् समाहूय मंत्रिपुरोहितसेनापति
युवराज()दौवा71 [रिकसमक्षमित्थमाज्ञापयति । यधा। वेदाना परिरक्षण कृतमतिर्देवादि
देवस्तपस्तवा संजनांबभूव भग
* Read 'म्याइहति.
1 Rend तिथी. • Read °दानीतानुपाश्रितभयापनुदा. • Read सत्पथा. • Read °दधी. - Read फणि. WRead 'मतद. Is Read घाइती यौवनी I Read यथा.
7 Read 'नधी. 10 Read गंगां कौवि. - Read सर्वा. " Read अक्षतं. 19 Read यमन. - Read दाना.
- Read नप:. • Read सार्थ. s Read सन्मार्गा.. ॥ Read प्रमधिनी. “ Read नन्दितं देव. - Read 'वर्तिना. so Read "वर्धन.

Page #103

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. -
[VoL. V.
72 वान' बाणान् [1] यैराचर्यमहानुभावभवनैर[ग्नौ] 'यधाचो दि]तं सायं
प्रातरि[*]र्पितेन हविष[*] जीवंति देवा. 73 दिवि ॥ [२०] दुष्टो जात्या प्र[क]त्या कलुषित हृदय: क्रूरकर्मा[पि] 'यषा
___ मेकं विप्रं प्रसाद्य प्रशमितदुरित्र: स्वर्गमाप्त7 निशंकुः [*] राज्ञां वंशे विराजन् बहुसुक्कतबलाईवराज्येभिषिक्तो येषाम
कस्य कोपात् [प्रभुरपि नहुषः 75 पातिती नाकलीकात् । [२८] आज्ञा[विधे]यानि भवंति यस्य जगंति
सर्वाणि स चद्रमौलि: [*] विधा[य*] येषां वि. 76 [धि]वर्द' सपर्या त्रिलोकनाथस्त्रिपुरं विजिस्य । [२८] येषां प्रभावन
_ सहस्रधामा रक्षां[सि] संध्यादितय 77 विधूय [*] विभाति निर्बिनविय[त्]प्रचारी जगंति रक्षन्' जगदेक
चक्षुः । [३०] वंशेषु तेषामृषिपुंगवानां विख्या78 तभूदेवकुलोत्तमेषु [*] प्रशस्तवाक्याशुभलक्षणांगा ये भांति वेदा इव
. मूर्तिमंत:. [॥ ३१] ये वाङ्यांभी79 निधिसारतत्वज्ञानोज्वलत्कौस्तभरनभासा" [*] कृतप्रकाशं हृदयं दधानाः
विभांति विष्णोरिव मूर्ति80 वेदाः॥ [॥ ३२] ते नामतो गोत्रतश्च निरूप्यंते । तत्र तावदभिराममूर्ति
[चोरनिथिरस्मत्पुरोहितो" भा81 गद्दयवान् [1] चीडभट्टः । श्रीकृष्णभट्टः । श्रीधरभट्टः । पाञ्चभडारभः ।
श्रीक्वणभट्टः । सर्वदेवभहसोमयाजी । 82 केशवभट्टः तिरुवरंग्गमुडया[न]भट्टः । यज्ञात्मभट्टः । नारसिंहभट्टः । तिरु
वरंगमुडयान्भट्टः तिरुम88 लयुडयान्भट्टः सज्जनभट्टः श्रीधरभट्टः । "मादवभट्टः श्रीरामभट्टः । कड[लु]
सिकाल[भ][:.]
___Fourth Plate ; First side. . 84 केशवभट्टः नारसिंहभट्टः । केशवभट्टः [वेबकूतभट्टः । वामनभट्टः ।
सर्वदेवभः श्रीरंगशायिभ[*]
•
After this word four akskaras are missing TOT would suit the metre. Read यथा.
Read येषा. •Bad विधिवत्
• Read विजिग्य. • Read पितये.
• Read रतनग. Read भेदाः .
- Read 'राचारविधि
+ Read चन्द्र T Read प्रभावेण - Read तत्त्वज्ञानोज्ज्वलत्कौस्तुभ. U Read माधव.

Page #104

No. 10.]
PITH. .PURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
85 । गोविंदभः । वेबयषडंगवित् । नंदिकुमारभर्ट' । तिरुमलयुडयान्भः
श्रीवासदेवभट्टः सी86 मदेवभः दामोदरभट्टः । जावियत्रिवेदी । नित्यानंद त्रिवेदी। नारा. सायनषडंग्गवित् । कामियष87 डंगवित् । अरुलालदशपुरिभट्टः । गंगाधरभट्टः प्र()रुलालभट्टः
श्रीकृष्णभट्ट । [माधवभट्टः । तिरु88 मलयुडयान्भट्टः । वामनभट्टः । माधवभः । नारायणषडंगवित् । श्रीरंग्ग- नाधभट्टः । तिलनाय89 कभट्टः । विष्णुभट्टः । तिरुवरंगसहस्रः । विष्णुभट्टः । नारायणभट्टः ।
पार्थसारधिः । नारायणभट्टः । वेबकूत90 भट्टः । कुमारस्वामिभट्टः । नागदत्तभट्टः कुप्पयभट्टः । नगदोनयभट्टः ।
अंबलताडिभः । चेंदामरकण्णभट्टः 91 श्रीकृष्णुभट्टः । तिरुवंगडसहस्रः । नारायणभEः । त्रिविक्रमभट्टः । गोविंद
भट्टः । पोतिय92 भट्टः । ज[*][वै] दिभट्टः । श्रीकृष्णभट्टः श्रीरामसहस्रः सिंहपिरान्सहस्रः
कुमारस्वामिभट्टः । 93 गुंडदेव[भ]: [i] दोनय[भ]: । श्रीनारसिंहभट्टः । वामनभट्टः । वेबकूत
सहसः । नारायणस94 हनः । पोवयसहस्रः [1] श्रीरामभट्टः । केशवभट्टः । का[म]यसहस्र:
दोनयभट्टः श्रीरामभट्टः । दक्षिण[*] मूति95 भट्टः । लक्ष्मीधरभट्टः । नारायणभट्टः सोमदेवभट्टः । नारायणभट्टः । केश.
वभट्टः । नारायणभट्टः । तिरुवर96 गनारायणसहस्रः । दामोदरभट्टः । मावयभः । वामयभट्टः । तिरुमलय
डयान्[भ]ः । गंगाधरभः । श्रीगरुडभट्टः । माधवभट्टः । तिरुमलयडयान्भहः [पालसहस्रः ।
विष्णुभट्टः । नागदेव98 सहसः । पोवयसहस्र: श्रीधरभट्टः । तणियपेरुमान्सहस्र: श्रीकैलानमुडयान्
सहस्रः 99 भालचंदान्भः । पिट्टयभट्टः । घृता शि]भट्टः । पारामुटुभः श्रीकृष्णभट्टः ।"
i Read भट्टः
Thia name is inserted in the place of शंकरनारायणभः which has been erased. • Read नारायच. +Read नाथ.
• Read सारथि:. • Read अबलत्ताड़ि.
"The anusodra stands at the beginning of the next line. • Read कैलास The visarga at the end of this line belongs to the erased name AfetHE: which is still partly seen.

Page #105

82
.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
100 गंगाधरभट्टः । गोविंदसहसः नारायणभट्टः । श्रीधरभट्टः । नारायणभट्टः नारायणभट्टः
Fourth Plate; Second Side. 101 इत्येकाबविंशत्यत्तरशतसंख्या भारद्वाजगोत्रजाः । गोविंदभट्टः 'कूमारवामिभट्टः ।
यज्ञामभट्टसोम102 याजी । ताडिकुमारभः विष्णुभट्टः दोनयभट्टः । करियाकोसहस्रः नाराय
भट्टः दोनयभट्टः । इति संतति103 गोत्रजा नव । श्रीवाभट्टः दोखिडयभट्टः । तिरुवरंग्गमुडयानभट्टः । दीन
यभट्ट, त्रिविक्रमभहः । वैवकूत104 भट्टः । गंगाधरभट्टः दामयषडंगवित् । गोविंदभहः उलहमुण्डानभहः ।
श्रीरमानाथभट्टः । कुमारस्वामिभ105 : नारायणभट्टः । माधवभः । तिरुमलुडयान्भट्टः । विष्णुभट्टः । मावन
भट्टः चीडियषडंगवित् । दोनयभ106 : नारायणमहः । कोलवामनभट्टः । अत्ताडि[भ]ः । अत्तामभट्टः । दा
मोदरभट्टः । सीरलंगीभट्टः । अडहि107 यमणवालुभहः । पादित्यभट्टः । दोनियसहस्र: । कुमारपेरुमानभट्टः । ति
रुप्यनंगाडभः । शिवदे . 108 वभः । भीमनाथभहः । गोविंदभट्टः' । यन्त्रदीणभट्टः । उत्तरीखरपडवित
। पत्ताडिभहः । शक109 रनारायण]भः । विशुसहस्रः श्री[*]मभट्टः । वासुदेवभट्टः चेवसहसः
। मधुसूदनभ110 हः नारायण भट्टः । श्रीरामाभहः 'मादवभट्टः इति पंचोत्तरचत्वारिंशत]
कश्यपगोवजाः । श111 भभः । कुमारखामिमहः । विष्णुभट्टः । माध[व*]भट्टः । देवकुमारभहः
विहयषडंग112 वित् । मलहिनियनिडान्भहः । श्रीक्वष्णुभट्टः । अरुलारभट्टः यजमूर्तिभः ।
दोनियत्रिवेदिमः । रेम113 नषविंगवित् । श्रीधरषडंगवित् । "मादवभः । कामयत्रिवेदी । कुमार
खामिभट्टः । श्रीकुमारभट्टः शं. 114 करषडंगवित् । पय्यपिरान्सहसः । नामयभट्टः । वेवकूतभट्टः ईखरभः।
__ दोनयषडंगवित् । शंक
I Read कुमार. • Read माधव.
Read माधव
• Read घडवित्
- Read शार. Read ziy.
• Read षडङ्गदित्. The anusrára stands at the beginning of the next line.

Page #106

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
83
115 रनारायणभट्टः । तिरुमलुडयान्भः 'हिषीकेशमः । श्रीधरभट्टः । पाको
ण्डविज्ञभट्टः । केशवभट्टः • 116 पल्लारसहसः । तिरुनीलकण्ठभः । तिरुवाक्कुलमुडयान्सहसः । यज्ञदोण
भः [1] सिंगपिरान्भ117 हः । तिण्डयसहस्रः । कोलवामनसहस्र: । सुंदरतोलुडयान्सहस्रः । नारा.
यणमहः । वे[एकू.
Fifth Plate; First Side. 118 तसहसः । चंद्रशेखरभः नंबियाडानुभहः' कामयभट्टः श्रीधरसहसः ।
विहयभहः । मा. 119 वियषडंगवित् :। द[*]मोदरसहसः । सीरलंगोभट्टः । चेखयभट्टः ।
कंदयसासः । रुद्रसहसः । 120 चिoियाण्डा[भ]()सोमयावी । पेरियाहान्भट्टसोमयाजी श्रीरामभट्टः ।
' परिय(नविभहः । इति - 121 [रितगीजा : पंचोत्तरपंचोथत् [] नारायणभट्टः । गंगाधरभहः ।
' नारायणभहः । श्रीरामदयपुरिभहः । सी122 रगोभटः । सर्वदेवभः । श्रीवासुदेवभः । मेडयभहः । पोतियषडंग्ग
वित् । मनत्तुविनियाभ123 हः । भास्करभट्टः । [ए]eoसेवकभः । भेडयषडंगवित् । नीलकण्ठभः ।
- तिरि.. 124 'क्लयुडयानमः मा[]वमहः उसामुडानमः । जनयसहसः श्रीहनुम.
सहसः पप्पयभट्टः [वै]ब125 यभः तेवडि[स] हसः । शंकरसहसः तिरुमलुडयान्भट्टः [३] पेरियाण्डान्भट्टः
श्रीधरमः श्रीराम126 भहः । शिवदेभट्टः । भादित्यषड[ग]वित् दामोदरभः । वासुदेवभः ।
ज[*]तवेदिंभहः माधवषडु' 127 पवित् । पत्तियषडंगवित् । नंदिकुमारभाः । [य]वभः वीहिरिंदान्मः
। पायिरंजीतिस128 हसः । भदेवभः । वामनभट्टः । दामोदरभः । पेरियाण्डिा*]न्भः
। कुमारखामिभः । दाम..
1 Rezd do • Rend 'मल. •Baad दामय,
. Read नभ:• Bend TT.
- Read पश्चाशत्. The awwodra stands at the beginning of the next line.
12

Page #107

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. v.
129 यसहसः । अडिहनबिचत[घे]दिभट्टः श्रीवेदव्यासभट्टः [1] इति कौशिक
गोचजा: (0) अष्टोत्तरचत्वारिंशत् । श्री130 गरुडदशपुरीयभट्टः । वे[एण] कूतभट्टः । इति हो गगंगोत्रजौ । रमयभट्टः
। अरुलारदमपुरीयभहः ॥ 181 चन्द्रशेखरभः । भीमनाथभट्टः । पारामदुभट्टः । श्रीकृष्णुदशपुरीयभट्टः ।
ति[२]वरंगमुडयान्भ132 हः । प्रादित्यभट्टः इत्यष्टौ वाधूलगोत्रजाः । श्रीकृष्णुभट्टः । श्रीकृष्णुभट्टः
। इति हो कपिगोत्रजी ॥ य[मू]-. 138 र्तिमः । दारयषडंगवित् । दोनयत्रिवेदी । भीमयम । इति चत्वाः
र(1): कुत्सगोचजाः [1] श्रीक्षणभहः . 134 नारायणभट्टः । यजकेशवभट्टः । केशवभ[*]: । श्रीकुमारभट्टः । सूर्य
देवभः । श्रीक्षशुभः । वासुदे185 वभः । इत्यष्टौ बादरायणगोत्रजा: । तिरुवरंगदेवभः । सर्वदेवभः । . श्रीरामभट्टः । सर्वदेव
Fifth Plate; Second Side. 136 भट्टः । वेणकूतभहः । श्रीधरभः । श्रीकृष्णुसहसः । कामियषडंगवित्
। वीट्टिरिंदान्भ[:] . 187 कोवाडान्मः । मनतिकिनियान्सहस्रः इत्येकादश लोहितगोषणाः । श्री.
वामहः । श्रीशुभहः ना138 रायणभट्टः । इति पयों' [क]मिकायनगोत्रजा: । श्रीरामभः । श्रीक
णुभट्टः । परमेश्वर 139 भडः । यजस्कंदमः । देवदेवेशभः । 'मथुसूदनभः माधवभट्टः श्रीराम
भहः । श्रीवासुदे. 140 पमहः । विष्णुभट्टः । रुद्रभट्टः । दोनयभट्टः । दक्षिण[*] मूर्तिभः ।
यत्रात्मभट्टः । कुमारखामिभट्टः । श्री141 रामभट्टः । भीरलंगोमः । शंकरनारा[य]महः । यत्रमूर्तिभट्टसोमयाजी ।
दामोदरभहः । श्री. 142 वासुदेवभट्टः नारायणमहः । भीमेश्वरामहः दोनयभः । सुब्रमण्यमः ।
पाखारभहः । तिरिमलयुडय[*]
1 Read He:
Read
:.
• Road मधुसूदन

Page #108

No. 10.].
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
143 नमः । वासुदेवभः । दामोदरभट्टः । श्रीकृष्णुभ[:] । [सयंदेवभट्टः
। वासुदेवभः । माध]व- . 144 भट्टः सिंगपि[र]निसहसः वेबकूतसहसः । पक्वारसहस्रः । पद्मनाभभः
दक्षिणामूत्ति-' 145 भट्टः । श्रीरामदेवभः । सिंगपिरान्भट्टः । श्रीकृष्णुसहसः । 'ईश्वरभट्टः
। माधवसहसः । अ--- 148 रसब्रह्मा । जनाईनभः माधवभट्टः । दारयभट्टः । अरुलारसहसः तिरु
वरंगमुडयान्सहस्रः । ति.147 रिवा[यिकुलमुडयान्सहसः नारायणभट्टः 'पुरुषोत्तिमभः पोबयसहसः ना
. रायणभट्ट148. B] नित्यानंदभः । सोमदेवभट्टः । 'पास्थसारधिभट्टसोमयाजी । विद्दय
भट्टः । सीरलंगी(व)भहः । निरवद्यभ[:] 149 वाजपेययाजी भागवयवान् इति षष्टिः कुंडिनगीचजाः । दत्तचिवेदिभः .. . । केशवभह. तिरुवेंगडभ[:] 150 [रम]ण्डयभट्टः । ईश्वरभट्टः । वेमनमः । पत्तियारालिभट्टः वेवयभट्टः ।
. वेबकूतभट्टः । षष्टिरुद्रभ151 दृः । केशवभट्टः । मणिनागभट्टः श्रीवशुभहः । विशुदीनयमहः । कुमा
___ रखामिसहस्र: दक्षिणामूर्तिभः 152 दामोदरभट्टः "क[7]मकोटसहसः । तेस्पोलियनिडान्सहसः श्रीवासुदेव
सहसः श्रीरामभहः
Sirth Plate ; First side. 163 माधवभट्टः । शंकरनारायणसहसः सिंगपिरान्सहस्रः । रचनषडंगवित् ।
. आराम[दु]भट्टः । दोनयंसहस154:] दक्षिणामूर्तिभट्टः । सोमयभट्टः इत्यात्रेयगोपजास्त्रिंशत् ॥ पेरंबुळकड
सह(सोम165 यात्री । पारामदुभट्टः । केशवभ[:"] गोविंदभः इति चत्वारो
'रधितरगीचजाः । श्रीधरभः । शंकरनारायण156 भट्टः । लाखोडवेलिभट्टः । न[]रायणभदृसोमयाजी। तिरुकुगुडिभट्टः ।
तिरुवरंमानारायणभट्टः । ति
1 Read नमः • Read पुरषोतम. 7 Read रषिवर.
• Read भूति. • Read पार्थसारथि.
• Read देवर. • Read 'कोटि.
.

Page #109

86
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. V.
157 रिघायिकुलमडयान्भट्टः । । माधवभः । पलिगोडानभ[*]: । यज्ञमूर्ति
. भट्टः । नारायणभट्टसोमयाजी । चंद्र158 शेखर[भ]: श्रीराम]भट्टः तिरिवाजुलमुडयानमः । गंगाधरभट्टः ।
. श्री[२]ग्गनाधभट्टः । रुद्रकुमार-.. 159 मः । श्रीरामभट्टः पोतयषडंगवित् । वेवकूतभः नारायणभट्टः . वेम[य]
- षडंगवित् । अप्पयषडं160 गवित् । माधवभट्टः . [i] श्रीरामभ: श्रीरामभट्टः सुब्रह्मण्यभट्टः । श्री.
रामभट्टः । केशव भट्ट: पुरुषोत्तमभट्टः 161 [न]रायण (भ)सहस्रः दक्षिणामूर्तिभः । 'वैवनकूतभट्टः । सोमनाधमः .
त्तिरिवायिक्कुलमुडयान्भ162 १ः । सिंगपिरा[न][भ*][]: ईश्वरसहस्रः नारायणसहसः श्रीभ[र*]तसहस्रः
। श्रीकृष्णुभट्टः । दक्षिणामूत्तिभट्टः 163 केशवसहस्रः तिरुवरंग्गमुडयान्भट्टः । तिरुप्पनंगाडुसहसः सीरलंगोसहस्रः
दक्षिणामू 164 तिभट्टः गोविंदभः केशवभः [त्रि]विक्रमभः । एहिoयपीतषडंगवित् ।
श्रीधरभट्टः शंकरनार[7]165 यणभट्टः भादित्यदेवभट्टः नारायणभट्टः श्रीधरभः । दोनयभः भीम()य
- भहः । केशवभट्टः पद्मनाभभ[:] 188 गंगाधरभट्टः इत्येकोत्तरषष्टिव्यमगोत्रजाः [*] मख्यभट्टः पि[वि] क्रमभट्टः ।
रुद्रकुमा167 रमहः सिंगपिरानभः । पालिदेवयभट्टः । पमना[भ]भट्टः नारायणभट्टः
तिवरंगमुख्यानमः श्री. 168 धरभः · मणिनागभट्टः विष्णुभा श्रीरामभट्टः नारायणभट्टः तिरिपोरिभट्टः
तिरिमलुडयानसह169 म[*] वामनभट्टः कोण्डयसहसः मादित्यदेवसहमः इत्यष्टादश गौतमगो
[*]जाः । अडशियमबवालभहः 170 तिरुपनिं]गाडभः माधव[भ]ड: दोनयसहसः वामनमः केशवस[]नः
गोविंदसहसः कुमार in खामिभः अरुलारमहः इति 'वशिष्टगोचना भव । कुमारखामिभट्टः []
- श्रीधरभहः श्रीभरतमहः दामी
1 Read माथ.
Read वेषण
? The anusudra stands at the beginning of the next line. • Read 'भाधमः । सिरि'.
• Read वसिष्ठ.

Page #110

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
67
Sixth Plate; Second Side. 172 दरभट्टः कुमारस्वामिभट्टः आण्डमणिभट्टः दामोदरभट्टः भागद्दयवान् करि
माक्यभट्टः इति' अष्ट नितुं173 दिगो चजाः [*] दोनयषडंगवित् । कोण्डयषडंगवित् जनयभट्टः ।
जनयषडंग्गवित् । दोनयभट्टः जनाईनष174 डंग्ग[वित्] । इति शालावतगोत्रजाषट् । यज्ञात्मभट्टषोमयाजी श्रीकणु
भट्टः गोविंदभट्टः श्रीभरतभट्टः । इति चत्वा175 रो विश्व[*]मित्रगोत्रजाः । सूर्यदेवसहस्रः । अप्पयभट्टः । केशवभट्टः
कुलोत्तुंगचोडब्रह्ममहाराजः । सेनापति राज176 राजब्रह्ममहाराजो भागचतुष्टयवान] कुमारनारायणब्रह्ममहाराजो भागद्दय
वान् । दिवाकरभट्टः ।. न177 डविरुकुं कालकालभट्टः । केशवभट्टः । इति मुहलगोत्रजा नव । नारा
यणसहस्रः प्र* 178 ॥ इति द्वौ वालखिल्यगोत्रनौ । दामोदरभट्टसोमयाजी । दुग्गयभ[:*]
॥ तिरुनाण्डुडयान्भट्टः । पाण्डम(7)णिभट्टः इ179 ति चत्वारभाटगोत्रजाः । वासुदेवभः । वेण्णकूतसहस्रः नाराय[ण*]भट्टः
। इति शाण्डिल्यगीतजास्त्रयः । निंब[देवभट्ट180 [1] इत्येकी विष्णुवृद्धः । नारायणभट्टः । गोविंदभट्टः श्रीकृषणभट्टः इति
__ त्रयः पाराशय॑गीत्रजाः । इति ष. 181 []त्रिंशदुत्तरपंचशतसंख्येभ्यः (1) षट्कर्मनिरतभ्यं न्यूनाधिकभावेन चतु
शत्वारिंशदधिकपं-' 182 चशतसंख्यान् भागान् परिकल्प्य भवद्विषये हादशपूण्डिसहितमालवेलिनाम
ग्रामः पोव्रतो[न]r183 मग्रामश्च उत्तरवरुसविषये आलमिनामग्रामथेति ग्रामत्रयमेकीकृत्य श्रीवी
रचीडचतुर्वेदिमंग184 लनामा प्रतिष्ठ[*] ग्रहारीकत्य प्रतिसंवत्मशमत्र प्रतिभागं साई निष्क
क[रं] परिकल्प्य यदतोन्यत्सिडा[या]- .
1 Read इत्यष्ट.
Read सीमयाजी.
3 Reed सेनापती. • The rest of this line after has been orased; but the erased words wit afsat HTETT are still faintly visible. • Read निरतभ्यी.
Read चतुश्चत्वा'. * The annsvara stands at the beginning of the next line.
B Read 'सरमत्र.

Page #111

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
185 वेण्डायाभिनवादिक' यच्च क्रीडशल्कनामकं यच्च वणिग्भ्यः पूर्णोि]पजी
विभ्य[श्च] राजगावं तत्स[4] परिदृत्य स186 बंकरपरिहारेण धारापूर्वकमम्माभिराचंद्रा मुत्तरायणनिमित्त दत्तमिति
. विदितमस्तु . वः ॥ अस्य ग्रामसीमानः । 187 दक्षिणतः । पीववाडयु • मा[बोलनु सीमा । पश्चिमत: कोलिनोलन
चेंबोलुनु सीमा ॥ उत्तरत: ॥ पोलकुंब188 छनु । 'डकल[पू]ण्डिनि []ण्डपूण्डिनि सीमा[न]: ॥ क्षेत्रसीमाना' ।
पूर्वतः समुद्रः । भाग्नेय्यां दिशि पोववाड पील- . 189 मुनीयूरि पोलमुं गूडिन चोटि मोवलि तोडि इसुकमेयु दीनि पडु
मटि हिमानि तोडि तान सीमा ॥ दक्षिणतः 190 दीनि[के] नैति मुश्चिंतल तोडि बयलुनु दीनिके नैतिं वि[च] निक तोडि ताडनु दीनिकि नैतिं दीवस हदा
Seventh Plate; First Side. 191 डुनु दीनि [नै]रतिनि' कुमडु तोडि ताडुनु दीनि पडुमटनुप्युटेशानु
पोनवाडकु बोयिन. वीरचीडच192 'तुर्वदिमंगलसुन [५]दरुवुन चेवुटिमेदृयु दीनि दक्षिणमुन बूरुतुकीनयुनुप्यु
[टेeo][६]प्पिंचि 198 पाळिन मेलवंककु दक्षिणमुन[व]डुपिंचनिकमानुनु दोनि भाग्नेयमुन
लिंगमुकुईनु बूरुवुकोनयुनु प्यु]194 रेनुं गूडिन चोटि जा[भ] ट्यु दोनि दक्षिणमुन लिम्गमुकुलित
आग्नेयमुन [अ]geo/गुंटयु दीनि द. 195 क्षिणमुन निग्गलपुंगालियुं गोडेन गुडिन चोटनु' दीनि दक्षिणमुन
पुलुवंगुटिळ दक्षिणमुन गोडे. 196 टि पनमुनु दीनिकिं बडुमट 'नैरतिमूल '
च कटुन राविमानुनु दीनि पडुमट सम्मिम[*]नुनु दीनि पडुमट मायल197 "टि कट्टमींदि ताडि[मिदृयु दीनिक पडुमटि कट्टमींदि युनु दीनिक
पडुमटि कट्ट [स]ममिन चोटि चविटिमेदृयुनु 198 दीनिक पडुमटि ताडिमिट्ट तोडि मेनु दीनिक पडुमटि ईद
उत्तरमिचिमेलविनमेलवंकचोटि भानु दी
I Read °दिक.
- Read निमिते. • Read सीमान:
• Read मैतिनि. - Read चीटुनु.
• Read मेवि . 10 This line up to dywan is written on an erasure.
Rend इंकख. • Read तुर्वेदि.
• Rende.

Page #112

No. 10.]
.
PITH PUI:AR PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
199 निकं वायव्यमुन रेण्डु सेवुल नडिमि पुदृयु दीनिक वायव्यमनं
बोबवेबकटु पडुमटि पु200 दृ तोडि जम्मिकोडुनु दीनिक एडुमटि अवगुंट तोडि पुट्टयुनु
दीनिक पडुमट गारपशि201 कि नरतिमुल' डेतिपुट नडिमि अयु: गुण्टयु दीनिक पडुमटि अवु.
गुण्टयु दीनिक पडुमट' 202 बोत्तेपिनालिकिं बोयिन पेंदेवुन तूर्युन पुटयु दीनि पडुमटिनुत्तरदक्षिण
मैन अवुगु203 एट नडिमि तुम्ममानुनु दोनिक पडुमट नरलोक[भैरवुण्डनुनटि कक्षिण
पुदृयु सीमा ॥ नैर्ऋत्यां दि20+ शि । उत्तरवरुसमनवालु' बोजवाडयुं गूडिन चोटि युनु दीनि
उत्तरमुन बबिल' तोडि पुशुनु 205 दीनि उत्तरमुन · क[] दक्षिणमुन गोंकि तोडि अवगुण्ट युनु
दीनिक वायव्यमुन पुटयुनु दीनि पडुमट वड206 गोंडि ये उत्तरमिचिमेलविनमेनवंक कोलिवालुनु मल्लवालुनु गुडिन
चोटि पुट्टय' सीममु । पश्चिम[]207 या दि[शि] । दीनिक वायव्यमुन पलमुन पडुमटि गोंकिम्नानुनु
दीनिक उत्तरमन गुण्ट नैति पुयुनु दीनिक उत्तरमु208 न कडंपगुण्ट नैर्ऋति पुट्यु दीनि उत्तरमुननोंक तोडि पुट्टयु दीनि
उत्तरमुन ग[*] रम्रानुनु दीनि उत्तरमुन 209 बब्बिलकोटि मेयु . दीनि उत्तरमनं कोल्लिबोलुनु बोत्तेपिनाण्टि ब्रो
लुन] गूडिन चोटि तंग्गडुंजेटुन पु
Seventh Plate; Second Side. 210 दृयनु दीनि तुर्युन" उप्पि पोद[टि] तोडि पुदृयुनु दीनि उत्तरमुन - वेलंगकु दक्षिणमुन गारमानुनु दीनि11 किं दूप्पुन" गारमानि तोडि तुम्मानुनु' दीनि तूर्युन तुम्ममानुनु
. दीनिक उत्तरमुन [मों तुवुनु दी
1 Read नैतिमूल. s Read 'बोलुम • Read गूडिन. • Read °मुन. " Eead टूर्पन.
The anusndra stands at the beginning of the next line. • Rend बबिल as in 1. 209 below. Read नीलुनु. 1 Read पुट्यु.
• Read यां. . 10 Read युनु.
" Read तर्पन Read तुम्मभानुनु

Page #113

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. .
[VOL. V
212 निक उत्तरमुन मोतूवुनु दीनिक तूlन वोरदरिएटि कति जुब्धिमानुनु
दीनि उत्तरमु वलनि कनुमकुनुत्त213 रमैन तुम्ममानुनु दीनि उत्तरमुन कनुम कति गौकिमानुनु दीनि उत्त
. रमुन वीरदरिएटि कनु । 214 दीनिक उत्तरसुन लिगाड पोरदरिएटं गूडिन चोटुनु दीनिक पडुमट
लगडड उत्तरमुन वलनि तुम्म215 मांकुलु 'मूडुनु दीनिक वायव्यमुन मे ड*]पछy जैबोलुनुं गूडिन
चोटि चाकिगुण्टयुनु दीनिक उत्तर]मुन श216 मिम्रानुनु दीनिक उत्तरमुन शम्मि तोडि वेपनानुनु. दीनि उत्तरमुन
. मंडपछिीनन्दारेकियुं गूडिन चोटि पोलमुन 217 रंडु ालुनु सोममु ॥ वायव्यां दिशि । दीनिकिनाम्नेयमुनं द्रोचिमानि
__ तोडि गोंकिमानुनु दीनिक तूlन वनिमा218 नुनु दीनिक तू[[]न इलिंदिमानि तोडि पुट्युः सीमम ॥ उत्तरस्यां
दिशि । दीनि तूप्युन पुदृयु दीनि219 क तूlन ओदिखानु]नु दीनिक आग्नेयमुन तुम्म()मानि तोडि पुट्ट
युनु दीनिक आग्नेयमुन वै. 220 मु तोडि पुट्टयुनु दी[नि]क तूपुन चंडुभ्रानि तोडि पट्युनु दीनिक
तृष्पन वेलंगमानुनु 221 दीनिक आग्नेयमुन ओदिनानुनु दीनिक आग्नेयमुन गोड्डुमानुनु दीनिक .
आग्नेयमुन चंडुमानुनु 222 दीनिक दक्षिणमुन सुलुबोतवुनु दीनिक दक्षिणमुन दारकियुं बोलकुंवटित
पीलमुनं गूडिन 223 चोटि अनुगुण्टयुनु दीनिक तू[न पेन्देश्वुन पे[६] श्रीदिनानुनु दीनिक
तूप्युन' चे पडमटि 224 गट्ट प्रोदिनानुनु दीनिक तूपुन चेवु नडुसुगा वोच्चिन चोटि
तूर्युन गट्ट तुम्ममानुनु दीनिक तुर्युन' 225 उप्पि पोदान : गोंकिमानि तोडि पुट्टयुनु दीनि तूपन पेन्देरुवुनुत्तरम् .
वलनि तुम्मम्रानुनु दोनि तूर्यु. 226 न उप्पि पोदटि पुट्युनु दीनिक वायव्यमुन तुम्ममानुनु दीनिक वायव्य
मुन बेंडपुंडिकि बोयिThe d of mú is expressed by á and
Read लप्न.
- Read 'डिकि.

Page #114

No. 10.]
227
म पेन्देरुषु तुर्ज्जुन' पेह चिंतयुनु दीनि तुपेन' कोडु[ग][परि चिंतयुनु दीनि तुर्ज्जुन' चे वनुत्तरमुन क
228 वेलंग(T)म्ब[[*] नुनु दीनि तुप्पुन' गोंकि तोडि गूण्टयुनु दीनि तुम' पम्माननु दीनि तुपुन' वेलं '
230 नुनु
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
Eighth Plate; First Side.
दीनिक तूर्जुन
229 ग तोडि गा[र] मानुन दोनिक ईशानमुननिलिंदिमानि तोडि वेसुनु दीनि तूर्जुन नलुवु वंकल वेलंक[म्रा]दीनि [A] नमुन गुडु तोडियारिमानुनु चोटि [अ] गुंटयुनु दीनिक तूर्जुन पेंदे231 न पेह ओदिम्बानुनु दीलिक तूप्पुन' प्रोदिम्बानि तोडि गोकिम्बानुनु दीनि तूर्जुन 'तम्मम्बानि तोडि पुह्युनु दीनिक ईशान
232 सुन अलि [म्भु ] नै खंडनुनेटि क 'बोलकुपीनु डंकलपुंडि पोलमुन गामयवेलंगम्ब[T* ]नि तोडि [गों] किम्रानु
233 नु
91
त
दीनिक तूर्षुन अलिम्मुनेडिनुने सीममुगानिय्येटि कि इलिंदिम्माननु दोनिक ईशानमुन पेह चिंतनानुनु 234 दीनिक वायव्यमुन गोंकि तोडि पुट्टयुनु दीनिक तोडि चिंतम्बानुनु दीनिक उत्तरमुन डक्कल - ' 235 पुंडि" पेन्देरुबुनकु उत्तरमुन वनिम्मानि तोडि चिंतम्बानुनु दीनिक ईशानसुन पानु दीनिक उत्तरमुनु" डक्क
286 लपूंडिनि बेंडपूंडि पोलसुन बंटुनवनिगुण्ट तूर्जुन कट्टयुनु दीनिक वायव्यसुन दुम्पकोम्मनिपोटि आग्नेय
उत्तरमु वेंपम्बानि
237 सुन चीकुरेंगुम्राननु दीनिक वायव्यमुन "नेलियुनारिम्नानि पुयुनु दीनिक ईशानसुन पम्बा
238 नुनु दीनिक ईशानसुन डंगु तोडि पुह्यु दीनिक ईशानमुन सुप्पुंग - चिंतनानि पुन दीनि
• Rend "ड".
10 Read difs.
239 क ईशानमुन मुंडु वं[क]ल चिंतनानुनु दीनिक ईशानमुन जम्मपकि दक्षिणम् वलनि [ड]ग्गु
• 1 Read तूर्पन
2 Read zy.
• Read तूर्षुन
The anusudra stands at the beginning of the next plata.
• Rend तर्पुन.
• Read तुम्म.
● Read बोलकं .
• Read डंकल After this a letter ias been erased. 11 Read "सुन डंकल .
12 Read af.
N 2

Page #115

2
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. .
240 तोडि चिंतमानुनु दीनिक ईशानसुन चोकुरेनुंगो डुन' दोनिक तुर्युन
पह चिंतयुनु दीनिक ईशान241 मुन नलि' तोडि पुट्युनु दीनिक ईशानमुन नुब्बुंचेनियोह गोंकिमानुनु
दीनिक ईशानसुन पहनु दीनिक ईशा243 नमुन वैसु तोडि मुंडु] वंगल चिंतम्रानुनु दोनिक ईशानमुन वेलु
वुलुवुटि' तोडि पुट्टयन दीनिक ईशानमुन 243 वेपनानुनु दीनिक ई[]निमुन वेमु तोडि चिंतम्रानुनु दीनिक तूपन
भीमावुरमुनु बैंडपंडि पोलमुर्नु गूडिन चोटि चिंतमानि पुयुन] दोनिक तूर्पुन ल तोति' चंडुमा
नुनु दीनिक तूर्पन चंडुमानि तो245 डि षयुनु' दीनिक तूर्युन गुचिचिंतमानुनु दोनिक तुप्युन' पेसंगमानुनु
दीनिकिनाम्नेयमुन वेलंम्ग तोडि] बैं246 पम्रानुनु · दीनि तुप्पुन तोरनपु वेलंग्गयांकुलुनु दीनि तूप्पुन' चिंतमानि
तोडि वेंगमानुनु दीनिक 247 भाग्नेयमुन गोंकिमानि लोडि वेलंगमानुनु दीनिक भाग्नेयमु[न]
कम्पनिपछि उत्तरमुन वेगमानुनु
Eighth Flate ; Second Side. 248 दीनि तूप इलिदिनानुनु दीनि तुप्पुन गहुमेलविनमेलवंक तोडि चिंत
मानुनु दीनिकि भाग्नेयमुनना लि]. • 249 सुनीावण्डनुनेटि कति चिंतमानुनु दीनिक "तूप्पुननालिसुबीवण्हनुनेटि
उत्तरसु कह चिति ]मानुनु दोनिक तुप्प250 निय्येटि कति मुश्चिंतमांकुलुनु दीनिक तुर्पुन" एटि कलि चेमडुनु वेमुनु
मुसि[ण्डि]मांकुलुनु दोनिक ई. • 251 शानमु इय्येनु चेवु नडुमुगा पच्चि ईशानसु. उत्तरमुन चिंतम्रानुनु
: दोनिक ईशानमुननियेटि कति चे252 मडु तोडि • वेलंगवानुनु दीनि तूर्युननिय्येटि कति वसु तोडि गोंकि
मानुनु दोनि तूlन इय्येटि. क
1 Read नु.
Read. Afr. + Read 'लवुटि.
• Read पुड्युनु. * The anusedra stands at the beginning of the next line. • Bend पुट्युनु (?).
• Read तूपुन. 11 Read ago
- Read तर्पन.
• Read मूंडवकल. | Read तोति. 10 Read तूपुनं.

Page #116

No. 10.]
PITH.IPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
%3
253 fee वेमु तोडि गोंकिमानुनु दीनि तूप्युन इटि' कति वेलंगमानि
तोडि पुट्युनु दीनि तृप्युन सिंग्गविक्र[स]254 नु भीमावुरसुनुयुं बोलमुन चोटि आलिमुबीजावण्डनुने वच्चि पंप्यावदिं
गुडिन चोटि नेटिसंग्गामुनु 255 दीनि दक्षिणमुन गोंकि तोडि पुट्टयुनु दीनिक दक्षिणमुन पे६ वेलंग
युनु दीनिक आग्नेयमुनं गामनभि[य].. 256 नि गुंटयुनु दीनिक आग्नेयमुन गोंकि तोडि वैलंगमानुनु दीनिक आ
ग्नेयमुन गोंकिमानुनु 257 दीनिक उत्तरमुन डग्गुम्नानुनु दीनिक उत्तरमुन डोंतिपुलुनु दीनिक
उत्तरमुन गोंकि तो258 डि वेलंगयुनु दोनि उत्तरमुन सिंग्गविक्रमु दोरेंगिं गूडिन चोटि
गोंकिमानुनु दीनिकिनाग्ने259 यमुन गोंकि तोडि मुप्पंगवेलंगय' सीमा [*] ऐशान्यां दिशि [*]
दीनि तूप्युन' वेडतुयानुनु दीनि तू260 प्युन [चि]तियबोयुनि सरिय. तूर्यु वलनि मोदिनानुनु दीनियाम्नेयमुन
ओदिनानुनु दीनि तूप्युन* अगु 261 नमुन दीनि तूर्युन चेनुत्तरमुन वनियुनु बबिलम्रानुनु दीनि
ईशान*] मुन डग्गुमानि तोडि मे[य]262 [न] दीनिक तूर्युन विजयादित्वदेरुवुनकुं [दू]णुन उप्पुटेटि कतिकि
बोयिन वुनु दीनिकि दक्षिण ए288 टि पडुमटि कट प्रोडबोयिनि गुए कति चिंतयुनु दीनिक [][न
एes [सी]चि' एटि तूपन डमुखानि तोडि 264 रेणु सित्तलुनु' दीनि तूप्युन' चिंत तोडि आयुनु दीनि तूर्पनयोंटि
.ताडुनु दीनियाम्नेयमुन रेकि । 265 ताडुनु दीनियायसुन पिंचनिक तोडि ताडुनु दीनि तूप्युन समुहस . कति गुसुडु तोडि सुकमे*
Ninth Plate. 386 घ्युनु दीनि तूपुंन समुइम · सीमा [1] यियूरि पूणि नववाड .
. सीमान: [*] पूब्बत:" बेडपूडि पीसमे
Rad व्यटि. • Rand सूर्पन. I Rend चिंतन WRead इयूरि.
• Rend तूपुन.
The of dd is exprewed by dad. • Rnd.. ॥ Rand पूर्वव:- .
• Rand सुपुंगवेचंगबु. •Band बीपि. • Beed समुद्र.

Page #117

94
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. V.
267 रय सीमा । भाम्नेय्यां दिशि बेण्डपूण्डि पोलगरुस सीमा । दक्षिणत:
बेण्डपूण्डि पोलगरुस सीमा । 268 नैऋत्यां दिशि बे[ख]पूण्डियु दुम्गवाडयं गूडिन चोटि चण्डुमांकुलु मू
. ण्डनु सीमा ॥ प[चि]मतः . 269 दुग्गवाडयु नागदमुं गूडिन पोलमुन वेकिमान' सीमा । वायव्यां दि
शि नागदसुन त्रुम्मिकिमान 270 गूडिन चिंतनानुनु सीमा । उत्तरतः त्रुम्मिकि पीलगिरस सीमा ॥ ऐ
गान्यां दिशि त्रुम्मिकियु बैण्ड[]271 डियुं गूडिन चोटि मुकुन काण्डय सीमा । पत्र व्याकरणं व्याचक्षा
नस्य वृत्यवं भाग एकः मी272 म[ ]साव्याख्यात्र हो । वेदांतं व्याख्यातुरेक: ऋग्वेदमध्यापयितुरेक[:]
। यजुर्वेदमध्यापयितु273 रेक: म[*]मानि गापयितुरेकः पावत[*]र व्याचक्षाणस्यैकः पुराण
वाचयितुरेकः वैद्यस्यैक: अंब-. 274 ठस्यै[क][:] विषवादिन एक: ज्योतिर्विद एकः । इति . गुणवृत्तिभागा
हादश । ग्राममध्यवधिवसत विष्णुभ[*]र276 काय भागो दौ । पश्चिमं दिग्भागमधिवसते च हो श्रीकैलासदेवाय
दौ इतराभ्य वास्तुदेव*][]भ्यः एक 76 ति सप्त देवभागाः । अस्योपरि न केनचित् बाधा कर्तव्या यः [क]
रोति स पंचभिर्महापातकर्युक्तो भवति 77 तदा' चौत भगवता व्यासेन । खदत्ता परदत्ता' वा यो हरेत वसुन्धरां
ग षष्टिं वर्षसहसाथि विष्ठायां जायते - 278 मिः । [१३] गा[म]को खबमकं वा भूमिरप्येकमंगुलं [1] हरव:
रकमानोति यावदामतसंभवं । [३४] बहुभिर्वसुधा 79 दत्ता बहुभिश्चानुपालिता [1] यस यत्र यदा भूमिस्तस्त्र तस्व सदा
पा [२५] श्रीविजयराज्यसंवक्षरे धुत्तार ]विंशति380 संवार दत्तस्वास्थ शासनस्वाधतिः पंच प्रधानाः काव्यकर्त्ता विहयभः
लेखक: पेब[*]चार्यः * *
- Read पुरा • Bend नवा पी.
1 Read बानु.
'Read चायस्थ वृच्ची. . • Read °मध्यमधिवसते.
• Read वराबी. Read दचा.
• Read खर्च • The # of pyd is added to the secondary form of y.
MBead खम्

Page #118

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
95
ABRIDGED TRANSLATION.
(Verse 1) The glorious Hari (Vishnu), the first of the gods, produced from the lotus of his navel Virinchi (Brahmâ), in order to create these three worlds. From him was born, it is said, the great sage Atri; (and) from Atri the Moon, who has taken up his abode on the crest of Mahéévara (Siva).
[Lines 2-60, except verse 15 which is translated below, agree with the Chellar plates of Vira-Choda.]
(V. 15.) "O brave (son)! Take up the burden of the Vongi country which is hereditary in (our) family. Powerful men, though young, are verily fit for their duties."
(V. 22.) Protecting a crore of the poor by granting (them) the objects of (their) desires; those in fear by (his) arm which dispelled the fears of refugees; and the subjects by adhering to his duty, he bears the name Samastabhuvanáéraya (s.e. the refuge of the whole world), which is full of significance.
(V. 23.) Rising from the earth, attaining to great heights, spreading over all quarters, transcending all heavens and reaching still higher worlds, his fame, which destroys (all) evils, far excels the Gangå, which drops from heaven, falls upon this earth (and) takes a still more downward course.
(V. 24.) The king of serpents (Sêsha), having abandoned the toils of the burden of the earth, protects the lower world undisturbed; the whole earth, too, avoiding other, bad rulers, is freed from agitation; and the hosts of gods enjoy the numerous sacrifices of the prosperous twice-born. Thus these three worlds are verily in great glee while this (king) is bearing the burden of the earth..
(V. 25.) While ruling the earth unopposed, he was called (back) by (his) father, the emperor, (who was) desirous of gazing on the beauty of (his) body which was blooming with youth.
(V. 26.) Looking at him, the youth, who, like the (wazing) moon, was day by day acquiring new splendour which gave delight to the eyes, the lord of kings could never satisfy his eyes, but sent (his) son back in the fifth year, in order to conquer the north.
(L. 68.) This asylum of the whole world, the glorious Vishnuvardhana maharajadhiraja, rájaparamésvara, paramabhattáraka, the most pious one, the glorious ViraChôḍadeva, having called together all householders, (vis.) the Rashtrakutas etc. inhabiting the district of Prôlunanḍu, thus issues his commands in the presence of the ministers, the family priest, the commander of the army, the heir-apparent and the door-keepers :
[Vv. 27-32 are in praise of the Brahmana caste.]
(L. 80.) These (Brahmanas) are enumerated with their names and gotras. [Ll. 80-180 contain a list of the donees."]
1 This verse follows verse 15 of the Chellar plates. In these plates it is omitted by the engraver, though required by the context.
This verse follows verse 21 of the Chellar plates.
The attributes given to the fame and to the Gangs admit of a second explanation, suggesting that the former went to heaven and the latter to hell.
The names of 8 donees have been erased, vis, of [Ma]timanbhatta and Mediyabhatta in 1. 99; of Adahiyanbhatta in 1. 111; of Sri-Vasudevabhatta and ért [Rama]nda[ya Jbhatta in 1. 128; of Alavandâubhatta in 1. 164; of Sri-Ra[iga]nathabhatta in 1. 166; and of Prabodhaivapapdita in 1. 177. On the other hand the following 6 donees received 8 extra shares:-Abhiramamurti who was the officiating priest (purohita) of the king (1.80),-1 extra share; Niravadyabhatta who performed the Vajapaya sacrifice (ll. 148-149),-1 extra share; Damodarabbatta (1. 172),-1 extra share; Rajarajabrahmamaharaja who was the commander of the forces (eindpati) (11. 175-176), 8 extra shares; Kumaranarayanabrahmamaharaja (1. 176),-1 extra share; and. Prabodhafiva pandita (L. 177),-1 extra share. The totals of the donees and of the shares, as stated in 11. 181-182 of the text (686 and 646), may be arrived at by adding the 8 erased names to 528 which is the number of donees actually named in the plates, and by adding 8 extra shares to the single shares of the 536 donees.

Page #119

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
(L. 180.) "Be it known to you that -- having assigned five hundred and forty-four shares -(some getting) less and some getting) more-to these (Bråhmaņas), five hundred and thirtysix in number, who are engaged in performing the six duties; having united three villages, vis. the village named Malavelli with its twelve hamlets (pundi) and the village named Ponnatorra, (both) in your district, and the village named Ålami in the Uttaravarusa district; having converted (these three villages) into a well-established agrahara, by name the prosperous Virachôdachaturvedimangala; having fixed an annual assessment of one and a half nishka on each of these shares; and having remitted the siddhaya, avend dya, abhinava and other (revenue) besides this (assessment), (the tax) called kridarafulka, and what is due to the king from merchants and well-to-do people, we bave given the szid village), with exemption from all taxes, with libations of water, to last as long as the moon and the sun, on the occasion of the summer solstice.
(L. 186.) “The boundary villages of this (village are) - In the sonth Ponnavida and Mallavrolu (form) the boundary; in the west Kolliprolu and Chombrôlu (form) the boundary ; (and) in the north Polakumberre, Dankalapundi and Bendapundi (form) the boundaries."
Ll. 188-266 contain & more detailed description of the boundary-line of the granted village. In this paarage the following villages are mentioned besides those already referred to in 11. 186,188:- Lingamakurru, Puluvangurru, Géraparru, Medaparru, Dareki, Jammaparru, Bhimavara, Kappeniparru, Singavikrama and Dontengi. The boundary in the east was the sea (1. 188).]
[LI. 266-271 contain a description of the boundaries of Navavada, a hamlet (pundi) of Virachôdachaturvedimangala. In this passage the villages of Bendapundi, Duggavada, Nagada and Trummiki are mentioned.]
(L. 271.) - In this village) ono share was assigned) for the maintenance of one who expounds grammar; two to the expounder of Mímanså; one to the expounder of Védánta; one to the teacher of the Rigvéda; one to the teacher of the Yajurvéda; one to the teacher of the singing of the Samans; one to the expounder of Rápáratára (?); one to him who teaches the reciting of the Puranas; one to the physician; one to the barber; one to the poison-doctor; (and) one to the astrologer. These are the twelve shares for the maintenance (of holders) of offices. Two shares (were assigned) to the god Vishnu who resides in the centre of the village; two (shares) also (to Vishnu) who resides on the western side of the village); two (shares) to Sri-Kailasadêva; (and) one (share) to the other local deities. These (are) the seven shares of gods."
[LI. 276-279. contain the usual imprecations.]
(L. 279.) The executors (@jfapts) of this edict (sasana), which was given in the twentythird year of the years of the glorious and victorious reign, (were) the five ministers (pradhana). The author of the poetry (was) Viddayabhatta; the writor (was) Pennachårga.
APPENDIX A.-LIST OF DONEES. Abhiramamurti, 80.
| Adityashadangavid, 126. Åchohabhadârabhatta, 81.
Åkondavillabhatta, 115. Adahiyamanavalubhatta, 107.
Âlasahasra, 97. Adasiyamanavalabhatta, 169.
Alavand&nbhatta, 99. Aļihanambichaturvedibhatta, 129.
Âlidêvayabhatta, 167. Adityabhatta, 107, 132.
Ambalattâţibhatta, 90. Adityadêvabhatta, 165.
Apdamapibhatta, 172, 178. Adityedévasahasra, 169..
Appayabbatta, 124, 175.

Page #120

No. 10.)
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
APPENDIX A.-LIST OF DONEES-ontd. Appayashadangavid, 159.
Dôniyasahasra, 107. Årámadubhatta, 131, 153, 155.
Doniyatrivêdibhatta, 112. Arâmudubhatta, 99.
Duggayabhatta, 178. Arasabrahma, 146.
Erasêvakabhatta, 123. Arulâlabhatta, 87.
Eriyapôtashadangavid, 164. Arolâladaśapuri bhatta, 87.
Gamgadharabhatta, 87, 96, 100, 104, 121, 155, Arulárabhatta, 112, 142, 171.
166. Arularadaśapuriyabhatta, 130.
Garudabhatta, 97. Arulärasabasra, 116, 144, 146.
Garı dadaśapurîyabhatta, 130. Attåạibhatta, 106, 108.
Ghr tabibhatta, 99. Attåmabhatta, 106.
Govindabhatta, 85, 91, 101, 104, 108, 155, 164 Attiyârâlibhatta, 150.
174, 180. Attiyashadangavid, 127.
Govindasahasra, 100, 170. Âyiramjótisabasră, 127.
Gundadêvabhatta, 93. Ayyapirangahasra, 114.
Hanamasahasra, 124. Bharatabhatta, 171, 174.
Hrishikesabhatta, 115. Bharatasahasra, 162.
Isvarabhatta, 114, 145, 150. Bhaskarabhatta, 123.
Isvarasahasra, 162. Bhattadevabbatta, 128.
Janardanabhatta, 146. Bhimanáthabhatta, 108, 131.
Janârdanashadangavid, 173. Bhimayabhatta, 133, 165.
Jannayabhatta, 173. Bhîmêsvarabhatta, 142.
Jannayasahasra, 124. Chandrasekharabhatta, 118, 131, 158.
Jannayashadangavid, 173. Chelvasahasra, 109.
Janniyatrivddin, 86. Chelvayabhatta, 119.
J&tavêdibhatta, 92, 126. Chendamarakanna bhatta, 90.
Kadalusigukalabhatta, 83. Chidabhatta, 81.
Kailasamudayansahasra, 98. Chidiyashadangavid, 105.
Kalakalabhatta, 177. Chiriyapd&nbhattabomayajin, 120
Kamakotisahasra, 152. Dakshinamurtibhatta, 94, 140, 144, 151, 154, Kámayabhatta, 118. 161, 162, 163,
Kåmayasahasra, 94. Dåmayasahasra, 128.
Kamayatrivddin, 113. Damayashadangavid, 104.
Kåmiyashadangavid, 86, 136. Dâmódarabhatta, 86, 96, 106, 126, 128, 141, Kandayasahasra, 119. 143, 152, 172 (twice).
Karimákyabhatta, 172. Damodarabhattasômaydjin, 178.
Kariyakosa hasra, 102. Damodarasa hasre, 119.
Kesavabhatta, 82, 84 (twice), 94, 95, 115, 127, Darayabhatta, 146.
134, 149, 151, 155, 160, 164, 165, 175, 177. Dårayashadangavid, 133.
Kosavasabasra, 163, 170. Dattatrivedibhatta, 149.
Kolavåmanabhatta, 106. Dêvadêvêsabhatta, 139.
Kolavamanasahasra, 117. Dévakomârabhatta, ill.
Kopdayasab asra, 169. Divákarabhatta, 176.
Kondayashadangavid, 173. Doddiyabhatta, 103.
Kövånd&nbhatta, 137. Donayabhatta, 93, 94, 102 (twice), 103, 105, Krishnabhatta, 81 (twice), 87, 92, 99, 133, 180. 140, 142, 165, 178.
Krishnubhatta, 91, 103, 112, 132 (twice), 134, DÔnayasahaara, 188, 170.
137 (twice), 138, 143, 151, 162, 174. Donayashadangavid, 114, 173.
Krishpudasapuriyabhatta, 131. Donayatrivedin, 133.
Krishụusahasra, 136, 145.

Page #121

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. 1.
APPENDIX A.-LIST OF DONEES-oritd. Kuldttungachôdabrahmamaharaja, 175. Periyanambibhatta, 120. Kumarabhatta, 113, 134.
Periyaņdânbhatta, 125, 128. Kumaranarayana brahmamahårája, 176. Periy&pgånbhattasômayâjin, 120. Kumaraperum&nbhatta, 107.
Perumbarakkadalbhattasõmayajin, 154. Kumarasvamibhatta, 90, 92, 101, 104, 111, Pittayabbatta, 99. 113, 128, 140, 170, 171, 172.
Ponnayasahasra, 94, 98, 147. Kumarasvâmisahasra, 151.
Potayashadangavid, 159. Kuppayabhatta, 90.
Pôtiyabhatta, 91. Lakshmidharabhatta, 95.
Pòtiyashadangavid, 122. Lalkopdavellibhatta, 156.
Purushottamabhatta, 147, 160. Madhavabhatta, 83, 87, 88, 97, 105, 110, 111, Rachchenashadangavid, 153.'
113, 124, 139, 143, 146, 153, 157, 160, 170. Rajarkjabrahmamaharaja, 176. Madhavasahasra, 145.
Râmabhatta, 83, 94 (twice), 109, 120, 125, Madhavashadangavid, 126.
135, 138, 139, 141, 152, 158, 159, 160 Madhusûdana bhatta, 109, 139.
(twice), 168. Malahiniyanindr&nbhatta, 112.
Ramábhatta, 110. Manattikiniyansahasra, 137.
Råmadasapuribhatta, 12). Manattakkipiganbbatta, 122.
Ramadôvabhatta, 145. Mapdayabhatta, 166.
Ramandayabhatta, 150. Mapinâgabhatta, 151, 168.
Råmasa hasra, 92. Mávanabhatta, 105,
Ranganathabhatta, 88, 104, 158. Mávayabhatta, 96.
Rèmanashadangavid, 112. Maviyashadangavid, 119.
Rômayabhatta, 130. Mêdayabhatta, 122
Rudrabhatta, 140. Madayashadangavid, 123.
Rudrakumarabhatta, 158, 166. Nagadattabhatta, 90.
Rudrasahasra, 119. Någadêvasahasra, 97.
Sajjanabhatta, 83. Nagad nayabhatta, 90.
Sambhabbatta, 110. N&mayabhatte, 114.
Šamkaranarayanabhatta, 109, 115, 141, 155, Nambiyapdânbhatta, 118.
164. Nandikumarabhatta, 85, 127.
Sankaranarayanasahasra, 153. Narasimhabhatta, 82, 84, 93.
Sankarasahasra, 125. Narayanabhatta, 89 (twice), 91, 95 (thrice), Sarkarashadangavid, 114.
100 (thrice), 102, 105, 106, 110, 117, 121 Sarvadôvabhatta, 84, 122, 135 (twice). (twice), 134, 138, 142, 147 (twice), 159, 165, Sarvadôvabhattasômaydjin, 81. 167, 168, 179, 180.
Shashtirudrabbatta, 150. Nárayanabhattasomayajin, 156, 157.
Simhapirangahasra, 92. Narayanasahasra, 93, 161, 162, 177.
Singapiranbhatta, 116, 145, 162, 167. Narayapashadangavid, 86, 88.
Singapirnsahasra, 144, 153. Nilakanthabbatta, 123.
Siralangðbhatta, 106, 119, 122, 148. Nimbadêvabbatta, 179.
Širalangobhatta, 141. Niravadyabhatta, 148.
Siralangosahasra, 163. Nityananda bhatta, 148.
sivadébhatta, 126. Nityanandatrivedin, 86.
Sivadôvabhatta, 107. Padmanabhabhatta, 144, 165, 167.
Sômadêvabhatta, 86, 95, 148. Palligondanbhatta, 157.
Səmanáthabhatta, 161. Parameévarabhatta, 138.
Sômayabhatta, 154. . Parthasarathi, 89.
Sridharabhatta, 81, 83, 98, 100, 115, 125, 136, Parthasarathibhattas mayajin, 148.
155, 164, 165, 168, 171.

Page #122

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM PLATES OF VIRA-CHODA.
99
APPENDIX A.- LIST OF DONRES- concld. Sridharasa hasra, 118.
Tiruvarangasahasra, 89. Śridharashadangavid, 113.
Tiravêngadabhatta, 149. Srirangaśâyibhatta, 84.
Tiruvêngadasahera, 91. Subrahmanyabhatta, 142, 160.
Trivikramabhatta, 91, 103, 164, 166. Sundaratöludayansahasra, 117.
Ulahamupdánbhatta, 164, 124. Süryadevabhatta, 134, 143.
Uttari varashadangavid, 108. Süryadêvasahasra, 175.
V&manabhatta, 84, 88, 93, 128, 169, 170. Taạikumára bhatta, 102.
V&mayabhatta, 96. Taņiya perumånsahasra, 98..
Vasudevabhatta, 85, 109, 122, 126, 134, 139, Teropoliyanindrânsahasra, 152.
142, 143 (twice), 179. Tévadisahasra, 125.
Vasudevasahasra, 152. Tillankyakabhatta, 88.
Vedavyasabhatta, 129. Tindayasahasra, 117.
Vêmanabhatta, 150. Tirimalayaday&nbhatta, 124, 142.
Vêmayashadangavid, 159. Tirimaludayansahasra, 168.
Vennakatabhatta, 84, 89, 103, 114, 150, 159. Tiripporibbatta, 168.
Veppakatabhatta, 130, 136, 161. Tirivakkalamudayanbhatta, 158.
Vendakütasahasra, 93, 144. Tirivậyikkulamuday&nbhatta, 157, 161. Venpakutasahasra, 117, 179. Tirivayik kulamudayansahasra, 147.
Vennayabhatta, 124, 150. Tirukuruðgadibhatta, 156.
Vennayashadangavid, 85. Tirumalayaday&nbhatta, 83, 85, 88, 96, 97. Viddayabhatta, 118, 148. Tirumaluday&nbhatta, 105, 115, 125.
Viddayashadangavid, 111. Tirunândudayanbhatta, 178.
Vishnubhatta, 89 (twice), 97, 102, 105, 111.. Tirunilakanthabhatts, 116.
140, 168. Tirupanangadabhatte, 170.
Vishnudônayabhatta, 151. Tiruppanangadabhatta, 107.
Vishnusa hasra, 109. Tirappanangadusahasra, 163.
Vittirind&nbhatta, 127, 136. Tiruvakkulamndayansahara, 116.
Yajñadoņabhatta, 108, 116. Tiruvarangadôvabhatta, 135.
Yajñakésavabhatta, 134 . Tiruvarangamaday&nbhatta, 82 (twice), 108, Yajnamârtibhatta, 112, 132, 157. 131, 163, 167.
Yajiamartibhattasmay&jin, 141. Tiruvarangamudayansahaan, 146.
Yajfiaskandebhatte, 139. Tiruvaranganarayanabhatta, 156.
Yajñatmabhatta, 82, 140. Tiruvaranganår&yapasahasra, 96.
| Yajñktmåbhattasômaydjin, 101, 174.
APPENDIX B-LIST OF GOTBAS.
No.
Name of gôtres.
Number of donees belonging to ench
gotra.
2
Atrêya. Badar yapa Bharad vaja Garga. Gautama
0 voor
Harits
Kamakayana. Kapi . Kagyapa ..
NO 08
Carried over
1
278

Page #123

100
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
APPENDIX B.-LIST OF GOTRAS concld.
No.
Names of g6tras.
Namber of donees belonging to each
gotra,
Brought forward.
278 46
.
11
.
.
.
14
.
.
16
.
17
..............
.
.
Kausika Kundina Kutsa . Lohita. Mudgala Nitandi Parasarya Rathitara Salavata, Samkriti Sandilya Sata . Vadbala Valakbilya . Vasishtha , Vatss Vishnuvfiddha Vi vámitra .
19
...........
.
.:.........:
.
.
22
.
23
.
.
.
26
.
27
.
TOTAL NUMBER OF DONEES
528
APPT DIX C.-LIST OF TREES. Åri.
movali. avadu, avura, aura, --rushes, bulrush.
movi. babbila, 8. a. prabbali,- the rattan tree. musipdi, .... a. musiải,-Strychno ao tomoca. * bärava, baruga, .. a. baraga, -Bombax hepta-nelli - Emblio myrobalan. phylla.
odi, . a. oddi,- Odina pinnata. chandru, s. a. chandra, - Mimoia catechu.
punga. chevada, chemuda, 6. a. jemuda-Euphorbia råvi,-Ficus religiosa. tirucali.
rega.--Zyxyphue jujuba. chikarengu, chikurena, 8. a. shikironi,
rela,- the Oassia tree. & medicinal plant.
rella, Saccharum sara. chiñchanika.
ritta. chinta,- the tamarind tree.
tada,- the palmyra tree. dangá, dagga.
tangada, 8. a. tangêda, -Oassia auriculata. droñchi.
trommiki, .. a. tramika,- Diospyrus glutinosa. gonki,
tumma,- Mimosa arabica. gottu, . a. gotti, - bramble.
appi, - Volkameria capparis sepia. ida, 8. a. ita,- the date tree.
vani. ilindi, .. a. ilinda.
vedatura. jammi, sammi, s. a. sami,-- Prosopus opioigora. velanga, 8. a. velaga-Feronia elephantum. juvvi,-Fious infoctoria.
velleki. kdra, 4. a. gåra,- bramble.
vêmpa, .. a. vêpe, - the margosa tree. kumuda, gumadu,- Gmelinia arborea. vông, 6. a. vêngisa,-Pterocarpu bobus,
This is the Tamil name of the tree known as Dalbergis arboria. It is called longe in Kanarose and duuga in Teluga. Punga is not found in the Telugu dictionary,
In Marathi, rithe menns Sapindwe emarginatwe. Vanni in Tamil and banni in Kanare mean the same as the Sanskrit sami,-Prosopia opioigera.

Page #124

No. 11.)
MAUNGGUN GOLD PLATES.
101
No. 11. - MAUNGGUN GOLD PLATES BY MAUNG TUN NYEIN, HONORARY ARCHEOLOGICAL ORPIQER, BORMA. These two gold plates were found in a brick last year by some people who were digging foundations for a new pagoda at Maunggun village near Hmawza in the Prome district. They were sent by Sir Frederic Fryer, the Lieutenant-Governor of Burma, to Dr. Haltzsch for transmission to the British Museum, London.
Each of the two plates bears three lines of writing and is inscribed on one side only. The letters show through on the reverse. The weight of the first plate is 110 grains, and that of the second 148 grains. The inscriptions consist of quotations from the Buddhist scriptures. They are in the Pâli language and are written in characters which, it is believed, were in vogue in the first century A.D. when the kingdom of Prome (81rikhettark) was in the zenith of its power. The alphabet corresponds to a large extent with that used in the inscriptions at Pagan of the fourth and fifth centuries, and several of the letters also resemblo those of the South Indian class of alphabets. It is probable that the Burmese written language was mainly derived from India, whence colonists settled in Prome which was once a sea-port town.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Ye-dhammi-hetupabhava t esam-heta-Tathagato Aha-tesañ=cha-yo-nirodho
evam vådi-mahåsamano-ti | chattaro-iddhipada 2 chattâro-sammappadhana chattáro-satipatthana chattari-ariyasachohini chata
ves[A]rajjâni pañoh=indriyani pañcha-chakkhani chha 3 asaddhåraņâni satta-bojjhanga ariyo-atchingikos-maggo nava-lokattard
dhamma dasa-baláni chuddasa-Buddha-koni atthârasa-Buddhadhammâni
Second Plate. 1 | Yo.dhamma-betapabhava t esa[m]-heta-Tathagato-dha tesañ=cha-yo-nirodho
evaryadi-mahasamano-ti iti-pi-so-bhagava-arabar 2 sammâsambuddho vijj&charaṇasappanno sagato-lokavida anattaro-purisadammasarathi
satthå-devamanussanan Buddho-bhagavå-ti 3 svåkhyto-bhagavata-dhammo Bandithiko akáliko ehipassiko opaņšyiko
pachchattaro-veditavvo viññûhi-ti 11
TRANSLATION.
First Plate. Whatever laws are prodaced from cause, the cause of these the Tathagata has expounded, as well as the cessation of both the cause and the effect. This is the teaching of the great ascetic.
(He has also explained) the four means of obtaining supernatural power (iddhipdda); the four kinds of right exertion (sammappadhána); the four kinds of earnest meditation (sutipatthana); the four sublime truths (ariyasachcha); the four subjects of fearlessness (vesdrajju);
* From the original plates. As in Professor Bühler's editions of the Asoka edicts, words written cuatia uously in the original are conneeted by hyphens in the transcript. * Read Gaddldrandai. • Bend affhangiko.
• Read yoni. Read rampasso.
• Rend opanayiko.

Page #125

102
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
the five moral qualities (indriya); the five kinds of vision (chakkhu); the six kinds of uncommon wisdom (asddharapa (Adna]); the seven requisites for attaining sapreme knowledge (bojjhanga); the sublime eightfold path; the nine transcendent conditions (lokuttard dhamnd); the ten forces (bala); the fourteen requisites for the attainment of Buddha nood; the eighteen attributes of a Buddha.
Second Plato. Whatever laws are produced from cause, the capse of these the Tathagata has expounded, as well as the cessation of both the cause and the effect. This is the teaching of the great ascetic.
For these reasons (viz. previously acquired virtues) the Blessed one (Buddha) is called the Venerable one, the truly and perfectly enlightened Being, one endowed with knowledge and conduct, the Happy one, one knowing the universe, the Preeminent one, the Bridler of men's wayward passions, the Master of gods and men, and the blessed Buddha.
The Blessed one has well expounded his law, whose benefits are evident to the eye, which is advantageous at all times and seasons, which can boldly invite criticism, which can, if closely observed, lead up to Nirudna, and with whose details, severally, the wise should be acquainted.
No. 12.- AHMADABAD INSCRIPTION OF VISALADEVA:
[VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1308.
By Rev. J. E. ABBOTT, B.A. This inscription is on a pillar in the mosque of Ahmad Shah I. (A.D. 1411-1443), in the Bhadrat AhmadAbad. I edit it for the first time. The inscribed pillar is to the right of the palpit and faces the lattioed gallery. The letters are on the whole well preserved, though a few are damaged. The inscription is complete, with the exception of the beginning and end of the first line, which contain a part of the date. The name of the month is therefore lost. The language is Sanskrit, but influenced by Gujarati, forming & mixed language common at that period. The form of the letters is such as is found in the inscriptions of Visaladeva and other Chaulukya kings of that period.
The inscription belongs to the reign of Visaladeva and is dated in (Vikrama-]Bamvat 1808 (about A.D. 1251), on the 11th day of a month the name of which is broken away, on a Sunday. It records the gift of a trellis window or screen (jale) in the temple of Uttarkvara at Mahinsaka, by one Péthada, & servant of Sodhaladevi.
The question of special interest is the identification of Mahinsaka, the place in which the Flinda temple stood, which Ahmad Shah used as material for his mosque. If it is to be identified with some place distant from Aḥmadabad, there are three places of similar name, which might be derived from MAhimsaka, vis. Månså and Mésans to the north of Ahmadabad. and Mahisa in the Thasra taluks of the Kaira collectorate ;' but none of these places contains rains that suggest of their having been used by Ahmad Shah as the quarry for his mosque. The anal custom of the Muhammadan conquerors was that of desecrating Hinda temples and modifying them on their own site to suit their purposes as mosques. If such were the case
For a decription of this monque see the Bombay Gazetteer for Ahmadabad, p. 275 ; Hope's Architecture of Ahmadabad ; and Arch, Survey Reports for 1874-75, p. 4f.
I am indebted for information regarding Menal, Mésand and Mahial to Mr. F. 8. P. Lely, who has kindly bad inquiries made regarding these places, and to Lieutenant Carter, who has persoually visited the ruins of Mahisi.
.

Page #126

No. 13.]
FOUR INSCRIPTIONS OF KULOTTUNGA-OHOLA.
103
here, then Mahimsa ka would be the name of a village on the site of Ahmadabad, whose name has been otherwise lost.
TEXT.1 1 .. . []90 RO . . . . 2 [f] li tatt hva 3 महाराजाधिराजश्रीमत्वीस[]दे. 4 afagpercrow afargwa TET[-] 5 1607[a] I T Hector IT
atraefo [A] [v] A . 7 न 'श्रीउतरेखरदेवमंडपे जाली
8 [T]fuat I BUGET T. [w]T
· 9 apo wa . 10
TRANSLATION. In Sarhvat 1308, on the 11th day of .. . .., on a Sunday, to-day, here in Mahirsaka, daring the victorious reigd of the Mahardjadhirdja, the glorious Vimaladen, while the Mahápradhanas appointed by him (were) Ramaka frb-[Vardama and Molarija trellis (jálf) was caused to be made in the mandapa of the god brf-Uttardvara by Pathada, the 'masdhant of the lady sodhaladevi. The overseer (w40) R[utta) Ma[U, (and) the architect, Samapa.
No. 13.-FOUR INSCRIPTIONS OF KULOTTUNGA-OHOLA
Br E. Holtzace, PH.D.
A-Undated insoription at Chidambaram.? This Grantha insoription has been already published in South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 168 f. As stated on a subsequent occasion, the conquests recorded in it prove that it was incised in the time of Kulottungs-Ohola I., who ascended the throne in A.D. 1070. I now subjoin an improved reading and translation of it.
TEXT.10
1 Svasti [h] - Pandyan-dapde[na] Jitvå prachura-dara-much
frlh(brir-) dagdhvá Kottara-darggan=tfiņam-iva yatha
patiobs pañchanana.
From inked estampagus, prepared by myself. . Red at * Read en.
Read Ento. This syllable is engraved at some interval below line 9.
• This is perhaps mistake for mahdodhani. According to Kittel's Kennd. Dictionary, adapi mene * groom.'- E.H.]. -
1 No. 116 of the Government Epigrapbiat's colleotion for 1887-88. Toid. Vol. II. p. 281.
See above, VOL. IV. p. 288. > From fresh inked estampages, prepared by Mr.T. P. Krishna tawi Sestri, M.A.

Page #127

104
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
2 Khandavam Pandu-sûnuh [1] pishţra tat KéralAnam balam=atibabalam(lar)
sri-Kulôttu[m]ga-Chôļas-chakre Sakra-pratapas-tribhuvana-vijaya-stambham
ambhodhi-tîrê [ll 1) 3 Punge Samhyadri-spimg8 tribhuvana-vijaya-stambhamwambhôdhi-páré svachchhandam
Parasinân-taruņa-yuvatibhir=gglyatê yasya kirttih [1] 4 sa śrîmån=asta-satruh prabala-bala-bharaih pañcha Pandyan-vijitya
kshubhyat(t-)kshmåpala-chakram(kram) savidhikamaakarôch=chhri-KulôttumgaCholah [ll 2]
TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! (Verse 1.) Having subdued the five Pandyas by an army which discharged numerous arrows, having burnt like straw the fort of Kottara, just as (Arjuna) the son of Påndu (had burnt) the Khåndava (forest), (and) having crushed that extremely dense army of the Keralas,-that glorious Kulottunga-Chola, who resembles a lion in majesty (and) Sakra (Indra) in valour, placed on the shore of the ocean a pillar (commemorative of his conquest of the three worlds.
(V. 2.) Having subdued the five Pandyas by masses of powerful armies, that glorious Kulôttunga-Chola, who has scattered (his) enemies (and) whose fame is spontaneously sung on the further shore of the ocean by the young women of the Persians (Parasi), daly placed on the holy peak of the Sahyadri (mountain) a pillar (which commemorates his) conquest of the three worlds (and) before which the crowd of kings is trembling.
B.- Inscription of the Seth year at Tiruveņkaļu. . This inscription is engraved on the south wall of the shrine in the Svetaranyósvara temple at Tiruvenkadu in the Tanjore district. It is written in the Granthe alphabet and consists of a single Sanskrit verse in the Sragdhará metre. It records the gift of a lamp to the temple of Siva at Svetaranya in the seth year of Kulottunga-Chốls, perhaps the first king of this name.
TEXT. 1 Svast[i] ér[i]h - Å Sêtör=& H[i]madrêr-avati vasamatin śr[i]-Kulo2 ttumga-Chôļe nissimnas-tan-mahimnô jagati vitatayê ta3 D-navattrimśa-varshe [1] Samskrity=&jy-&rttham-arvvin-dvija-kula-tila4 kồ nittya-dipan=nyadhatta Svêtåranye Sivaya k shiti-vidite 5 Mahadeva-nama
vipaéchit 6L
Mangalam=maba-srih
TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! While the glorious Kulôttunga-Chols was protecting the earth from (R&ma's) Bridge to the Snowy Mountain, in his thirty-ninth year, in order that his boundless power might spread over the world,-a scholar whose name Mahadeva was renowned on the earth (and who toas) the ornament of a family of twice-born, dedicated (a piece of land for the supply of) ghee and granted a perpetual lamp to the temple of Siva at Svetaranya. Bliss! Great prosperity !
* Read Sahyadri.. The word -fatru seems to be correcued from faulrah.
This is Sanskritised form of kotaru near Cape Comorin; see South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. pp. 230, 231 and 286.
• This word is expressed twice, by frnds and by fri.
No. 110 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896. • Tbia sa the Sanskrit equivalent of the Tamil Venkadu. 1 Prom inked estampages, prepared by Mr. T. P. Krishnasvami Bastri, M.A. • The gbee was required for feeding the lamp wbieb is mentioned immediately after.

Page #128

Grantha Inscriptions of Kulottunga-Chola.
"
B
అడుగు
NO
అందుకు Haasan మనలను మన
Amrapalana tel005
aneri
రంకణం
Aarogya
గురు 06.
palle
- నాల్
సం
లు
రూ
Anu
Role
W. GRIGGS. PHOTO-LITH
E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE ONE-FIFTH.

Page #129


Page #130

.
No. 13.]
FOUR INSCRIPTIONS OF KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA.
C.-Inscription of the 44th year at Chidambaram.1
This inscription is engraved on the outside of the north wall of the innermost prákára of the Nataraja temple at Chidambaram. That portion of it which contains the date has been published before in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXIII. p. 297 f. and above, Vol. IV. p. 70. The alphabet and language are Tamil. Lines 1-5 and 9-14 are in prose, and lines 5-9 contain
one verse.
The inscription is dated in the 44th year of Jayadhara (1. 5 f.). From the KalingattuParani we know that this was a surname of Kulôttunga-Chôla L., to whose reign the present record must be assigned accordingly. Professor Kielhorn has calculated the details of the date (1.6 f.) and has found that it corresponds to Friday, the 13th March A.D. 1114,3
The first portion of the inscription records donations made to the temple at Chidambaram (Tillai, 11. 7 and 9, or Tiruchchirrambalam, 1. 12) by Kundavai Alvar, (the daughter of) Bajaraja and younger sister of Kulôttunga-Chôla. She presented the god with a golden vessel (1.3) and a mirror (1. 10) and covered (the roof of) the shrine with gold (1. 8). The second portion (11. 10-14) states that a stone which the king of Kamboja had given to Rajendra-Chôļa was, by order of the latter, inserted into the wall of a hall in front of the shrine.
Of the names mentioned in the preceding paragraph, Kulôttunga-Chola (1. 1 f.) and Rajendra-Chôla (11. 10 and 11) refer to the reigning king Kulôttungs-Chôla I., who is known to have originally borne the name Rajendra-Chôla (II.) and to have subsequently assumed the name Kulôttunga. Rajaraja, the father of Kulôttunga's younger sister Kundavai (11. 2 and 9), is identical with the Eastern Chalukya king Rajaraja I. (A.D. 1022-1063).
TEXT.6
105
16 Svasti éri (ért) 6 2 Bôjadevar
tira-ttangaiyar 3 Al-uḍaiyarkku tappi(pi)r 4 prinâl kuḍi-nar-kal
5 pon 50 pa aip (m) bad[i]n 6 dararku narpattu-nål-âṇḍil Urosapi-nal-Iḍabam
Tiribuvanachchakkaravattiga! éri(sri)-KulôttungaRajarajan Kundavaiy-Alvår amudu Seyd=arula iṭṭa [m]inḍam 0nigai Madurândagan-mâḍaiyôḍu okkum kala[n]ju o Nanilattai mulud=âṇḍa JayaMi(ml)ga-nigal mayazru Velli pôdal têgilava-polir-Billai-namêyndal-ênavarun-dolud=êTillai-nayaga-dêvarku=
pe
pa-vindaiyal
7 rra
8 [yalgar-dan-gby-elm
9 ttam Rajarajan Kundavai 10 ttira-kkappadiyum iṭṭar 6 11 rájan katchiy-aga-kkaṭṭina 12 dévar tiru-vây molind=aruli 13 yilil mug vaittadu
14 1-4arattil
tiru-mug-pattikka
sem-bon
[śri] (éri)-Rajendra-Śôladêvarku Kâmbôsakallu [-] idu uḍaiyâr Rajendra-Solauḍaiyar Tiruchchirrambalam-uḍaiyâr köinda-kkallu tiruv-edir-ambalattu tiru-kkavaittadua
mêlai-ppattiyilê
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! Kundavai Âlvår, (the daughter of) Râjarâja (and) the royal younger sister of the emperor of the three worlds, fri-Kulôttunga-Chôladêva, gave to the god,
1 No. 119 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1887-88.
See South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. p. 230, note 11.
Above, Vol. IV. p. 71.
See South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. p. 230 f.
As I have stated in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 298, note 13, Kundavai, the elder sister of the Chola king Bajaraja I., and his daughter Kandavá must be distinguished from the present Kundavai. Rajaraja, Rajendra and Kundaval evidently were favourite names with the Chola dynasty.
From an inked estampage, prepared in 1888.
In this verse, adgilattai rhymes with Mina, ténilavu and Jégvarun.
P

Page #131

106
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
[VOL. V.
for offerings of water, one vessel (mindam), weighing, (by) the true standard of the city,' 50 pa- fifty kalafiju,- of gold which was equal (in fineness) to the Madurandagan-madai.3
(L. 5.) In the year forty-four (of the reign) of Jayadhara who ruled all the four quarters, at the time (of the rising of the sign) Rishabha on the day of (the nakshatra) Rohini, which corresponded to a Friday in the month during which (the sign) Mina was shining,- Kundavai, (the daughter of) Rajaraja, (who resembles) a flower in beauty (and) who is worshipped and praised by (all) others, covered with pure gold the whole shrine of the lord of Tillai, the gardens of which are full of honey.
(L. 9.) She also gave a sacred mirror to the god who is the lord of Tillai.
(L. 10.) A stone was exhibited by the Kamboja king before the glorious RajendraChôladeva. This (stone) was, by order of the lord Rajendra-Chôladeva, placed in front of the shrine of the god who is the lord of Tiruchchirrambalam. This stone was placed in the upper front row of stones of the hall opposite the shrine.
D.- Inscription of the 30th year at Tiruvorriyûr.4
This Granths inscription is engraved on the north wall of the first pråkåra of the Adhipuriévara temple at Tiruvorriyûr near Madras. It consists of a single Sanskrit verse in the Vasantatilaká metre and records the gift of a lamp to the temple of Siva at Adhipura, i.e. Tiruvorriyar, in the 30th year of Jayadhara. On page 105 above it has been already stated that this was a surname of Kulôttunga-Chola I.
TEXT.
1 Trimsat(t-)same Jayadharasya tu va[r]ttamânê éri-Jñânamârtti2 sukritim-Madhurantak-åkhyah [1] chandram-Adhipura-vási-Mahé3 varaya pradat prabaddha-timir-aika-ripum
pradipam ||
TRANSLATION.
While the year? thirty (of the reign) of Jayadhara was current, one named Madhurantaka gave to (the god) Mahêsvara (Siva) who resides at Adhipura a lamp which checks (its) unequalled enemy- darkness, (which is) a charitable gift (for the spiritual merit) of the illustrious Jñânamârti, (and which is to continue) as long as the moon.
No. 14-DIBBIDA PLATES OF ARJUNA OF THE MATSYA FAMILY; SAKA-SAMVAT 1191.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., O.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN.
These plates were received by Dr. Hultzsch, in October 1897, from the Collector of the Vizagapatam district, and are deposited now in the Madras Museum. They were found in the
Instead of kudi-nar-kal, 'the true standard of the city,' the Tañjávar inscriptions (South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. No. 6, paragraph 1; No. 7, 1; and No. 8, 1 and 8) have kuḍiñai-kal, 'the standard of the city.'
This symbol appears to denote the weight of one kalaju.
L.e. a gold coin named after, or bearing the name of, Madhurantaka. This was the name of the son of the Chola king Gandaraditya and was also a surname of Rajendra-Chola I.; see above, Vol. IV. p. 331.
No. 109 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1892.
Adhi-pure is the Sanskrit equivalent of the Tamil Orriy-dr, 'the mortgage village."
• From an inked estampage, prepared by Mr. T. P. Krishnaswami Sastri, M.A.
Samé is incorrectly used instead of samdydm.
This may have been the father or preceptor of the donor.

Page #132

No. 14.]
village of Dibbida Agraharam, in the Viravilli taluks of the Vizagapatam district. I edit the inscription which they contain from an excellent impression, supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch.
DIBBIDA PLATES OF ARJUNA.
107
These are five copper-plates, the first of which is inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures about 93" broad by 35" high. They are numbered in Telugu figures, which are engraved near the proper right margin of the second side of each plate. The plates have slightly raised rims, and, with the exception of the fifth plate which is broken in three pieces and of which a small marginal piece is missing, they are well preserved, so that the writing on them nearly throughout may be read with absolute certainty. The plates are strung on a ring which had not been cut when they were received by Dr. Hultzsch. This ring is about 31" in diameter and " thick, and has its ends secured in a seal which bears two fishes, in relief, on an elliptical surface of about 1" by ".-Though not very uniform, the writing, on the whole, is well engraved. The characters are intermediate between those of the latest Eastern Châlukya inscriptions3 and the Telugu characters, properly so called. On the forms of individual letters only few remarks are necessary. The signs for th and dh throughout are open at the top (e.g. in dvasatha, 1. 36, and ramdhra, 1. 31), and the sign for bh is generally open at the bottom (e.g. in vallabha, 1. 1). The sign for d (e.g. in Pandava, 1. 30, and Paragamḍda, 1. 25) has no topstroke (talakaṭṭu) and therefore closely resembles the of the Eastern Châlukya inscriptions; on the other hand, a, top-stroke is employed in the sign for (in ajigalan, 1. 12, bhilla-taruḥ, 1. 59, and -tálaḥ, 1. 61), the right top of which, besides, is formed into a loop. For the initial ri we have an unusual (perhaps incorrect) form in Rigvédádhyd- at the end of line 39; and the signs for the medial i and are hardly ever, if at all, properly distinguished. The size of the letters varies between about " and "-The language is Sanskrit, but the description of the boundaries in lines 52-64 contains some Telugu words. Up to line 36 the inscription is in verse, and five more verses occur in lines 65-73. In respect of orthography, the chief points to be noted are that consonants (especially g, 4, t, b and bh, but also ch, j, t, d, dh, p and v), which follow upon an anusvára, are frequently doubled; and that, when such is the case, bh and dh are doubled by prefixing to them the same aspirated letters, except in the word vasuṁddharam in line 68. Before r, t is doubled in muni-ttridasa-, 1. 5; and y is doubled after i in tritiyya, 1. 32, and palaniyyah, 1. 71. Besides, instead of an we have pn in avatîrnnas, 1. 6, and nn in Játékarnna-, 1. 41.
The inscription records (in vv. 20, 21 and 26) that on Saturday, the Akshaya-tritiya of the month Vaisakhs of the Saka year counted by the moon (1), the apertures of the body (9), the earth (1) and the moon (1), i.e. of Saka-Samvat 1191, the chief Arjuna of the Matsya family, for the spiritual welfare of his father Jayanta, granted to certain Brahmanas, as an agrahara, the village of Drubbidi, which he called Jayanta-Narayana after his father. The full genealogy of the donor (in vv. 1-19) is as follows:
From the lotus on Vishnu's navel sprang Brahman, from him Atri, and from him Kasyapa. In his lineage was the sage Naranga, who one day, while wandering in the sky, saw the river Matsya which rises on the Mukunda mountain, descended to its banks, and engaged there in austere penance. To disturb the sage, the frightened Indra sent the Apsaras Mañjughosha. By the sage's curse she was changed into a fish (matsya), swallowed the semen which the ascetic had thrown into the water, and in due course gave birth to a son who was
The 'Dibbadee Agraharam' of the map, Indian Atlas, No. 108, Long. 82° 56′ E., Lat. 17° 48' N. The figure '5' of the last plate is almost entirely effaced.
Compare, e.g., the Chellar plates of Kulottunga-Chodadeva II., Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 55 ff., Plates.
In ajigalas, 1. 18, the loop does not show on the front of the impression, but is clearly visible on the back of it. In the word ajigalat, mentioned in the preceding note, the writer has used the aorist of the causal, instead of a past tense of the primitive verb.
We similarly have garbhbham instead of garbbham, in line 12, and Fudhdhamallas instead of Fuddhamallus,
in line 20.
P2

Page #133

108
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
called Satyamårtanda (vv. 1-8). When Jayatsena, the lord of Utkala, came to know this boy, he gave to him in marriage his daughter Prabhavati, and appointed him to rule over the Oddavedi country (vv. 9 and 10). In the Matsya family, founded by Satyamartanda, there was a long line of chiefs (rajan, nyipa, bhúpa, etc.), whose names (from vv. 11-19) are given here in a tabular statement.
1. Ganga, a younger brother of Bhima.
2. Vallabha.
3. Yuddhamalla.
4. Gonanga (L.).
5. Bhima [I.].
6. Revaņa [1.].
7. Kokkila.
8. Gadda [I.].
9. Aditya.
10. Kandi [I.].
11. Bhima [II.].
12. Révapa (II.).
13. Gonanga [11.].
14. Gudda [11.). 15. Kandi [11.).
16. Paraganda.
17. Gadda (111.).
18. Bhima (III.). 19. Nrisim hem 20. Mankaditya.
21. Bhima (IV.).
22. Jayanta, md. Chingamámba.
23. Arjuna the donor of this grant (made in
Saka-Samvat 1191).
II.o. Oriast. * Odds is one of the name of Orims; ne Bouth-Ind. Insor, Vol. I. p. 97, and above, Vol. IV. p. 816. • Arya is not numbered because apparently he was not a ruling chief.

Page #134

No. 14.]
Of the village granted, two shares were set aside for the gods Hari and Hara (1. 51) while one share was assigned to each of the following twenty Brahmanas (11. 37-51): The Purohita (or family priest of the chief) Vâmadêva, a Sôma-yâga sacrificer, of the Bharadvaja gôtra; the teachers of the Rigvêda Mêrubrahman and Viddana of the Harita gôtra, Nâmana of the Kaundinya gôtra, Vennakûta of the Sâlâvata gôtra, Pôtasarman of the Vådhûla gôtra, Rêmana of the Mudgala gôtra, and Dommana of the Bharadvaja gôtra; the students of the Rigveda Vennakuta of the Harita gôtra, Mânaśarman of the Sâlâvata (?) gôtra, and Yajñamûrtyârya of the Kundina (Kaunḍinya) gôtra; the teachers of the Yajurvéda Akonḍi of the Vatsa gôtra, Bhîmês varârya of the Bharadvaja gôtra, Srirangårya of the Kaunḍinya gotra; Virabhadrêsvararya of the Gautama gôtra, and Lokanatha of the Kasyapa gôtra; the students of the Yajurvéda Raghava of the Mudgala gotra and Purushottamasarman of the Gautama gôtra; the student of the Kanva sakh (of the Yajurveda) Madhavârya of the Jâtûkarna gótra ; and the student of the Sri-bhagavata (Purana) Mâñkanarya of the Harita gôtra. The grant made in favour of these donees included the services or taxes, due from the village artisans, viz. the carpenter, goldsmith, barber (?), blacksmith, potter and sesamum-grinder (v. 22); but apparently was exclusive of eight drônas of land which had been previously given by the chief to the minister Peddana (11. 66 and 67).
DIBBIDA PLATES OF ARJUNA.
The boundaries of the village were (11. 52-64): On the east, a babál tree on the northern side of the embankment of the tank of Manki-Nayaka;5 to the south-east of this, a house; thence (the village of) Kakatikhandi; thence the embankment east of a nimba tree; thence the embankment of (the) Edrabanda (tank); thence an ant-hill; (and) thence the northern corner of the embankment of the tank of the low-caste people. On the south-east of the village, a fixed stone; to the west of this, the tamarind trees of Tûr[ûru]; (and) thence the bricks of a temple. On the south-west of the village, a garlic field on the west of a poison-tree; thence a house of bricks; thence the space between a wood-apple tree and a poison-tree; thence a bhilla tree; thence the tamarind trees of Anupumâli; thence a green piece of land to the south of Bodḍapâḍu; thence an ant-hill; thence three tamarind trees; thence a young palmyra tree (and) thence a stone on an ant-hill. On the north-west of the village, a .... stone on the top of a hill; on the east of this, a grinding-stone; thence a shed and a rock; thence a svarṇapushpi tree; thence a kshira-tree; thence a..... ant-hill; thence an old fixed stone; (and) thence an ant-hill. On the north-east of the village, a fixed large stone.'
109
Lines 67-72 of the inscription contain three of the ordinary imprecatory verses.
Regarding the chiefs mentioned in this inscription I have not obtained any information from other sources. Nor am I able to identify any of the localities, except the village of Drubbidi itself, which must be the Dibbida Agraharam where the plates were found.
The date of the grant regularly corresponds, for Saka-Samvat 1191 expired, to Saturday, the 6th April A.D. 1269. On this day the third tithi of the bright half of Vaisakha ended 6 h. 6 m. after mean sunrise, and the day therefore was the proper day for the Akshaya-tritiya festival.9
1 Le. Vishnu and Siva; compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 58, 1. 70.
Compare ibid. 1. 54: tair-ddéya-karam-apy-8bhyó brdhmanébhy6-dadat-tadh.
The passage in which this statement occurs is mutilated in the original.
I.e. as much land as is sown with a dróna of corn.'
「
I suspect that this is another name of the chief who above, in the genealogical table, is called Mankaditya. Dhishni is perhaps the same as dhishnya. 1 Kháta seems to be used in the sense of nikhdta.
A Mataya family apparently is mentioned in line 19 of the Chipurupalle (in the Vizagapatam district) plates of the Eastern Chalukya Vishnuvardhana I. (of A.D. 632); see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 17.- According to Mr. Sowell's Lists of Antiquities Vol. I. p. 15, Sir W. Elliot's collection contains some inscriptions of a 'Mahd. mandaldivara Mankaditya Mahardja,' from Muddurru in the Vtravilli taluka.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 179.

Page #135

110
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
тех!
First Plate. 1. Svasti Sri-vallabhasy-Asin=nabhyam-am[bh]bhöra[ham]=m[ahat] 2 tato Brahma jagat-kartta tasmåd-Atrir-abhat-kramát 3 Kasyap-Akhyag-tatas-tasya
Naranggo
munir-anvayê 4 kad&chid-aħbbard gachchhan=s& dadarda maha-padim 5 Mukundda-giri-sambhbhatám-muni-ttridala-sevitám
Second Plate; First Side. 6 prasanna-sali-ambhbhojâm-Matsy-akhya bhbhuvi vifrutám (II) [3]
Avatirạna (ona)a=8 7 tat-tirê ghoram chakre tatas-tapah I sra-pada-chynti-bhitona Sakrapa pro8 ghita tada (D) [4] Nanarttapsaras&m=Ady M amjjughosh& mund 9 puraḥ amôgham Bô=spijad-viryyat d fishţvå
tårn 10 kama-vihvalab I(II) [5] Chikshêpa cha jald vi[r]yyan tapo-vighna-krudh ta 11 tahl Balapa cha munir=nnadyam bhbhava matay=éti tam kshanat 1(II) [6]
S-Ajiga12 lan=muner=vviryyan såpa-matayê sur-anggan | sadyo garbhbham(rbbhan)
ddadhau ta13 tra kale cha sushuvê satam (II) [7] Trikala-jñaig=fifus=tatra munibhi[r]-vvi.
Second Plate ; Second Side. 14 hita-kriyaḥ 1 Satyamárttanda-nâm=&aid=atulya-bala-vikramah I(I) [8] Tath
viditv=[G]tka1-415 dhigo Jayatsênê naridhipaḥ pradiit=Prabhåvatim tasmai sya-putrir Subha
laksha16 pâm (ID) [9*] Abhishiktas-ta tên=&s&v=Oddavadi-samåhvayê, dose prabhrashta
rå17 janya mahiri chiram=sp&layat I(II) [10] Khyat&s=tadvama-sambhbhuta-rdje18 no bahavo - gatAh
Bhimabhup-andjas-tasmin-van19 =bhad=Gangga-bhüpatih (II) [11] Tasmåd=Vallabha-bhůpálo Yo20 dhdha(ddha)mallas-tato. pripahl tasmid=Gönangga-nam-AldBhimas-tasma 21 nenfip-öttamaḥ 1(II) [12] Bevan(n)-Akhyas=tatas-tasmåt-Kokkiló nama bhd
Third Plate; First Side. 22 patiḥ | Gudda-nama sutas-tasya tasm&d=Aditya-bhủpatiḥ (II) [13] Kamadi
námá nfipas=ta23 småt=tasmad-Bhimaņrip-Ahvayah Rêvan(78)-varajas-tasya temid=Genangga
bhupatiḥ (II) [14] 24 Guddas-tasy-Anujð bhapas-tasmat-Kamddi-nfipbhavat taj-jad-Åryya-nrip&d=&st25 t Paragandda-npipas tataḥ I(IV) [15] Gudda-bhupasætató Bhima-bhupas=tasy=&najo 26 nfipahl Nfisinhas-tasya patró-bhůd=bi(bhi)mo Matsyakul-ottamaḥ III [16]
Tasy=&27 sideråjar-64[r*]dda 18 Mamkådityo mahipatiḥ t asmad=vamla-pradipo=bht28 d=Bhim8 Bhim&graj-dpamah 1(11) [178] Tasy=&nujð mah påld Jayamttó jaya-la
From an impression supplied by Dr. Hultzach. Metre of verses 1-19: śloka (Anushtabb).

Page #136

Dibbida Plates of Arjuna of the Matsya Family.--Saka-Samvat 1191.
• చూసింత తరంధము.
రాహు తన గరంమునాయి - బసం రోగ నరకదుపునకం. ముకుంద్రగిరి ముందు వరుసలో
• సులో దురదలు , 16 రకరంచ క్రతరంట..మంత్రను అగరతనంటుందూ దూకుడును, అమరులమాతుంగారు 10 అదుట ల చినుల్ బయంపులో 10
సుబదువదూరమవాస 12
యదపదునారు పంటల 12
M
14 రకాయన
గత దూల ..
తనువడనాయ విబట్టలు 18 మ ముదిరాడుటాల
గంగా
20
సంగటం బావా
వరం ఈ నంగునందు మూలం . అందం
నాడు
-
E. HULTZSCH.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE TWO-THIRDS.

Page #137

aa | గుంటూరు | 22
శతదుపుడువరు వస్తూ వస్తు అనంగభం 24 జనుల నమవరం
- 24 200 మందు బంతుచి చూపుతున్నా 26నలు పందేలకు మl 26 In 2006 28 10నంచినం చక చర్య త
పాలాయ జల | 28 ||శ్రమ వరదాభయ రాజుకు
imib.
2014 ల ందం నగర
అందుగుండం తయాడయల 82 1 య డూరు రవిసుందసమస్యవంతమైన పని 32
వరం. గత సమాచారం. 84 ప్రసారం చుతము ను
34 วง . (0) บ้านเดี่ยว 2 อง42
4 3 | Cๆ สาระ 30 సదసలు అరువు తనయంటు 36 ఆంధ్రుల సారంగ
16.
iva, 38 PM మనవమునూ దా టుక ప్రతివాది 38 1
2.
ఉకుడు విదురుడు దేవత 40 మందుల మధ్యన మంతరార్రన
40 మత తమ మమమమయి ములుగా
are
యలమండలం
P

Page #138

No. 14.]
DIBBIDA PLATES OF ARJUNA.
111
29 kshanaḥ | tasy=&sid=agra-mahishi Chimggamåmbb[a] yafasvipi (II) [18] Tasyam jjátô=rjju
Third Plate ; Second Side. 30 nas-tasmát-Pardav-Årjjana-vikramah têns satya-pratijñens dattar prastûyn31 tê-dhanå || [199] Sak-abdo chamdra-randhra-kshiti-sasi-ganitê y-akshay-idya
tri32 tiyya(yd) Vaisakho mási tasyam Ravisuta-divasê Matsya-vams-Årjjun-egah [10] 33 viprebhyê vêda-vidbhyaḥ kshitipati-tilana(ka)ś=Chinggamâmbba-snputrah 34 prâdâd-da[t"]tv-Agraharam vimala-matir=idam Sasanam S&sit-ariḥ 11 [20] 35 Jayamtta-Narayaņa-nama kpitvå gråmô=dya vô Drubbidir-årkka-chandram
s-åranya36 sasy-avasathaḥ pradattah pita[r"]=mmam=&mutra Bukhâya viprah (II) [21]
Asmind=agra37 hârê pratigrahîtâra imô pratyêkam=ôkaika-bháginaḥ Bhåradvåja-gôtrah
Fourth Plate; First Side. 38 purðhito Vâmadêva-sômayâji | Vatsa-gôtrô
Yajurvvéd-Adhyâpa39 la Åkorddi-namá | Rigvôd-adhyapakð Harita-gotro Mérubrahma Rigved
adhyâ40 pakaḥ Kaundồinyó Nåman-akhyah | Rigved-Adhyâyi Harita-gôtr8 Vennakûta
nấm, 1 41 Játůkarnna(rņpa)-gôtrah Kandựava-sâ kh-Adhyâyi Madhaváryyaḥ | Yajurvved
adhyâpako 42 Bháradvaja-gôtrô Bhimdavaráryyaḥ | Yajurvvéd-adhyapakah Kaundàinya-gå43 tra Sriranggkryyah | YO(ya)jurvvéd-adhyapakð Gautama-gotro Virabhadrâsvars44 ryyah | Sribhagavat-Adhyayi Harita-gôtrô Mâmkanäryyab | Madgala-gró(g)trð
Yaju45 rvvêd-Adhyâyi Raghav-Akhyah Rigved-Adhyâpakas-Salâvata-gôtr8 Vennakûta-nama | 46 Kadyapa-gôtrô Yajurvvéd-Adhyâpakô Lôkanadha(tha)-nâmål Gautama-gôtrô Yaju47 rvvêd-adhyâyi Purushottamasarmmå | Rigvôd-Adhyâpako Vadhûla-gotraḥ5 P6.6
Fourth Plate; Second Side. 48 tasarmmå | Rigved-Adhyapak8 Mud[g]ala-gotrô Romana-nama | Rigved-adhyapak
Hari49 ta-gôtro Viddan-Ahvah ! Rigvéd-Adhy&pak8 Bharadvája-gðtrô Domman-akhyah |
: [salavata 21750gðtra Rigvôd-Adhyay Manaśarma Kundina-gðtra (Ril. 51 gvd-Adhyayi Yaj[6]amártya[r]yyah [1] dôvo(vau) Hari-Hardv=ékaika-bhi52 gind(nan) (ID) Adha(tha) gråma-sima [1°) Pârvvatah Mamkinaya53 ka-tataka-sêt-attara-pårsve
ba[r]bbaraḥ
êtad-egnêya54 1 ahishdnih 10atah Kakatikhamddih ato nimbba-pûrvve-sêtub &
1 Metre : Sragdhars. • Metre: Upajati.
Read Kannan. • Originally Śrtbhagrapat- was engraved.
Originally -gotró was engraved. • Originally Ppt was engraved..
This word slmost entirely eftsoed, and the reading is very doubtful. The writing in lipa 50, and in line 61 before the word d&o6(saw), is rather carelessly engraved.
. Read Fajramiirty dryga. • Here, and in otber places below, the rules of sardi have not been observed. 1. This is clearly the actual reading. The intended reading probably is dhishni, ma in L. 58.

Page #139

112
55 ta
valmikam
Edrabaṁdda-sêtuḥ 56 ttara-kôpa[b] [*]. gram-Agnyatab khâta-silâ
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
chimcha ataḥ
ata
atô
ataḥ
atô
atô valmîkê
prichy
Fifth Plate; First Side.
57 [ra ?] 58 schima-grimjjanam 59 atô bhilla-tarub 60 pa-pasuruguniya 61 lah
prisk-takab [1] grama-nirarutyam1 vishataru-paishtaka-dhishni[b] ataḥ kapittha-vishatarn-madhyadh atô Anupumâll-chimchchâḥ Boddapati atas-tri-chimchâh atô
dakshi
valmikam
bala-ta
ata sva
62 sila ataḥ 63 rnpapushbi(shpt)
gila [1] grama-vâyavyê parvvat-âgra-korchchanuru-sila atô mamṭṭapa-drishatau(dau) kahira-taruḥ ataḥ krôlu-valmikam ataḥ pura64 pa-khata-sila atô valmikam [1] [grâm-ai]sanyê(nyâm) khâtâ mahati fil-êti [1] 65 Takshaka⭑ svarar(k)ra-cha ksh[aurikaḥ ?]" ka[*]mmakakab (1)
ataḥ
kulâlas-ti
[VOL. V.
ato-mtyaja-tataka-set-4Stat-paschfate-Tür[0]
Fifth Plate; Second Side. pradatta
66 la-[ha]mtta [chaj
pradatta grama[-karuka P] (1) [22] Peddan-âmâtyasya
pura
88va-dattam
67 tana-dattam mê-shta-dropa-mana-[n ?]...7[kshê ?]tram [11] ppara-dattam vå
68 yo harêt-tu vasumddharam [1] [shashtim] vvarsha-sahasraņi vishṭhâyâjkyat krimi[b] (1) [23] Sva-dattá[d*]-dvi-gupah pp[n]oyah paradatt AnupAlanah (1) nishphalam nishphala bhava(t) ((11) [24]. Betrap-Api
70 paradatt-âpah[a]rêpa sva-dattam
krito dha[r]mmaḥ
71 pålaniyyah (yah) prayatnatah [1] satrur-bva hi satra syâd-dha[r]mmas-satru- kasynchit (1) [25] Matsya-vada-pradip[6]na [r]=nna Matsya-vamsa-pradip [8]na Jayamtta-nripa-sununa [1] datta
72
73 m=A[r]jjuna-bhupêna sasanam [dh]dha[r]mma-sêtuna (II) [26] Sri ári ári [11]
No. 15.- THREE COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF KANAUJ.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN.
The originals of these inscriptions are now in the Lucknow Museum. My account of them is based on impressions, kindly furnished to me by Dr. Führer, who also has informed me where and when the original plates were found.18 I have treated of them in the same manner as of the Kamauli plates of Govindachandra, above, Vol. IV. p. 101 ff.
1 Read -nairritydi. The reading may possibly be badla.. The ordinary Sanskrit spelling would be mandapa-.
Metre: Sloka (Anushtabh).- Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 58, 11. 51-54.
With the exception of part of the sign for au, the letters in these brackets are broken away. The aksharas in these brackets, which I have conjecturally supplied, are entirely broken away. Here about three aksharas are broken away. Metre of verses 23-26: Ślóka (Anushțubb).
The word in these brackets is entirely broken away.
10 Originally paraddatt- was engraved.
"Of the inscription C. an impression was given to me some years ago by Dr. Burgess.
13 See also Dr. Führer's Monum. Antiquities and Inscriptions in the North-Western Provinces and Oudh, pp. 185 and 263.

Page #140

Dibbida Plates of Arjuna of the Matsya Family.--Saka-Samvat 1191.
iv. 48 లండదంగాణ -దరుంబర విద్యలు
TELయ సంయులాడకు 52 మధూదరు మాయా 522
son కూతురు కబురు ఎరగయ 64 1-0 ఆరడal.c: అంటూ ఆ 54
రద బాంక నరకదలకుంకర 56 అతని ఇదయ
దంపద అర 58
58 విదురుడు దూలం 58 ! ఆ వారు తరం నుంచి బొండ 600 నోటును తీయలందరంభించాలనాలు, 160 రజల ముందు ముందుకు
dనూలదండరాంపూ 62 62 లో
కాంతకంతరముత్తు co: పిన
రవబోరనుడు తాలో 164 64 తలా త్మక
D
.
6. ముందు ఈ ఆలయం కన్నా సరం తను దానం 70
నుడులో నా మడత మంచవల్ కర్రు నా వాచ - పరం/oUGUరుచరిత్ర దరు 72 /26 దశదంకట సునయన విధానంగా ఆ అవును. నదునా 100
W. GRIGOS, PHOTO-LITH.
E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE TWO-THIRDS.

Page #141


Page #142

No. 15.]
THREE GRANTS OF GOVINDACHANDRA.
A-PALI PLATES OF GOVINDACHANDRA AND HIS MOTHER RÅLHANADÊVÎ, OF [VIKRAMA-JSAMVAT 1189.
113
These plates were found at the village of Pali in the Dhuriâpâr pargana of the Bânsgaon tahsil of the Gorakhpur district of the North-Western Provinces, and were in January 1895 presented to the Lucknow Museum by the Collector, Dr. Hoey, who had obtained them through Pirthipal Rai, the Zamindar. They are two in number, each of which measures about l' 11" broad by 10" high, and is inscribed on one side only. The plates have raised rims, and the writing, in consequence, is in an excellent state of preservation throughout. There is a ringhole in the centre of the lower part of the first plate and a corresponding hole in the centre of the upper part of the second plate, but the ring on which the plates were strung is missing. With the plates, however, is preserved a circular seal, about 24" in diameter, which bears in high relief, across the centre, the legend [r]mad-G[6]vindachandradeva, in Nagart letters about high; above the legend, the figure of a Garuda, squatting down and facing to the proper right; and below the legend, a conch-shell.- Each plate contains 17 lines of well executed writing. The size of the letters is about " The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is everywhere denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is frequently employed instead of the palatal, and the palatal occasionally instead of the dental; and j is used instead of y in the word júti, 1. 20.
The inscription is one of the Paramabhattáraka Mahárájádhiraja Paramésvara Govindachandradeva. The king records in it that, after bathing in the Sati at the ghaffa of the god Svapnésvars, on the occasion of the Akshaya-tritiya festival in the bright half of the month Vaisakha, he made over to his mother, the Maharajní Balhanadevi, ten nálukas (of land) in the village of Guduvi, in the Goyara pattalá of the Onavala pathaka, as a gift for the Thakkura Jayapalasarman, son of the Thakkura Indrâditya and son's son of the Thakkura Pêvalaha, a Brahman of the Mudgala gotra, whose three pravaras were Mandgalya, Ângirasa and Bhârmyasva. The taxes specially mentioned (in line 26) as due to the donee are the bhagabhôgakara and pravanikara. In line 34 the inscription is dated, in figures only, on Saturday, the 8th of the dark half of Jyaishtha of the year 1189. The grant was written by the Thakkura Vishnu.
The date in line 34 regularly corresponds, for the Kárttikádi Vikrama-Samvat 1189 expired and the purnimanta Jyaishtha, to Saturday, the 29th April A.D. 1133, when the 8th tithi of the dark half ended 15 h. 48 m. after mean sunrise. The preceding Akshaya-tritiya, on which the donation was made, fell on Sunday, the 9th April A.D. 1133, when the third tithi of the bright half of Vaisakha commenced 1 h. 17 m. and ended 23 h. 5 m. after mean sunrise.
The localities I am unable to identify. From the present inscription it appears that the pattald, so often mentioned in cognate grants, was a subdivision of the pathaka, a term which does not occur in the inscriptions of the kings of Kanauj hitherto published, but which is met with also in another Påll plate of Govindachandra that will be referred to below. Another unusual term in this grant is náluka, in line 19. This word apparently is derived from, and is equivalent to, the Sanskrit nalva, a measure of distance equal to 400 (or, according to others. 100, or 120) hastas. The same term occurs, both in the form náluka and in the abbreviated form nálu, in the Kahla (now Lucknow Museum) plates of the (Kalachuri ?) Maharajá dhiraja Sodhadova, the successor of the Mahdrájádhirája Maryâdâsâgaradeva, of V. 1135, of which Dr. Führer has kindly sent me an impression.
1 In other inscriptions the name is both Rdlhanadért and Edlhaddot; see above, Vol. IV. p. 113. The tithi, on which the donation was made, therefore was a kahaya-tithi. See Gupta Insor. p. 178, note 1. See below, p. 114, note 4.

Page #143

114
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
EXTRAOTS FROM THE TEXT.
First Plate, 16 . . . . . . . . -&rtmad-Govishdachandradevo vijayi ||*
TÔnavala-pathaka Gover-patta[18+][TA 16 Guduvi-grama-Divasi(si)p0=khila-janapadân=apagatio-ap-ftara-raja-rajas. yu varšja.
mamtri-puro17 hita-bhamdagårik-Akshi(ksha)patalika-bhisha g-naimittik-entahpurika-datakarituragapattanákaragôku
Second Plate. : 18 lådhikari-purashân=ajñapayati vôbô) va(dha)yaty=Adidati che | Viditam=asta
bhavatan yath=ôpariligvi(kchi). 19 ta-gråmê? náluka-das(6)-Ankø=pi nåluka 10 snjala-asthala-salavapäkara
samatsyâkara-8&20 garttösbara-Amramadh Okavanavitapavatikåtrinaja(ya) tigðahara-sorddh[v ]adha
svagîmâparyanta-chatarâghatavisu(sa)ddhabo Mandgala21 gotrdya Mandgala-Angirasa-Bharmyasa-trihpravaráya 10 hakkura-Sri-Pêvalaha
pautrậya thakkara-Art-Imdraditya-putrayall hakka22 ra-bri-Jayapálasa (ta)rmmapa vrå(bra)hmandya Vaisa(84)khe masi si(si)te
paksha akshaya-tfitiyayên p arvvaņi dêra-brf-Svapnesva(sva)ra-gha23 teltté) Satyam v idhirat=snätvá déva-manaja-bhd ta-pitfi-gapáms-tarppayitvå
[Arya-půjå-pårv vaka Bhavani-patim s amabhyarchya prachura-på24 yasõna havisha havirbhuja hutvå tribhuvana-tratur=bhagavató Vasudevasya
cha půjâm vidhaya måtâpitrór=&tmanas-cha panya. 25 yaso (68)-bhivriddhaya gôkarppa-kusalata-pata-karatal-okat13 mátri-mabårájil-sri
RAlhandovi Asam hasté pradatto ma 26 två yath Adiyamana-bhagabhôgakara-pravanikara-prabhfiti-samasta-mi(ni)yat- & dayan
vidhéyibhūya dåsyath-8ti [11] 27 Bhavanti ch=âtra slokaḥ 116 . . . . . . . . .
From an ilpression supplied by Dr. Yührer.
Up to this, the text is practically identical with the text of the Kamauli plata of Govindacbaudra, published whore. Vol. IV. p. 100 €. The nine verses at the commencement of the inscription are numbered here with numeral figures.
This siga o punctuation is superfluous; read jaya,
* The akshara in brackets looks so if i had been first engraved, and then altered to 6. Onatala, corrected out of opdrala, Ocurs M part of the name of a pathaks in a PAH copper-plato luscription of Govindachandrs of V. 1171, the first plate of which has been presented by Dr. Hoey to the Lucknow Mnaeum. In line 13 of that plate, of which also I owe an impression to Dr. Führer, we read : SarvodrdOpavala.pathakt | Sirast-pattaldydis Paligrama-prabhsil-grdmdahu
Inatend of apeltardDearly all the other pistes of the same dynasty have api cha. • Originally rdjara. was engraved, but the akalara ra is struck out.
7 Originally .grdma-prabhritishu was engraved, with a sign of asusodra above the line, between li and aku; but the word prabhritisbu la struck out again, and the sign of the vowel above the wa of grdma is faintly visible on the back of the impression.
One would have expeoted here data ndluted anklapislukd 10 sa-jala-thald) salavap-dkardh, etc. · Rendddhd.
1. Originally -Bldrmydor- ww engraved; read Xudgala-gotrdya Mandgaly-digiras- Bhdrmyaita. tripravardya. 11 Rend-fr-Landra. 11 Read pakohd-kahaya.
Read-baratal-Adaka-pirtani. 16 Read Odéoy-didnt (for simply dloyd). 15 One would have expected pradatid; see above, ante 8.
10 Here follow the seven verses commencing BMmiss yan pratigrimti, Saskhash bhadr-daanan, Bahubira easudha, Sva-datti para-dalidad, Shashi tarska-sahasroni, Gámadth, and Saredanitdəbdcinah.

Page #144

No. 15.)
THREE GRANTS OF GOVINDACHANDRA.
118
34
.
Mangalar *J[y* jeshtha-vedi 8 Bacha)nau i Likhitar
eti [llo)
mahd-fre 11 Samvat 1180 ch-adamia hukkara-Vi[shnu]nl
B.-MACHHLISHAHR PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA
OF [VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1201. This is a single plate which was found, in September 1888, in a field close to a small hamlet seven miles north of Michhlishahr (Ghiswa) in the Jaunpur district of the North-Western Provinces, and is now in the Lucknow Museum. It measures about 1'81 broad by 11} high, and is engraved on one side only. In the centre of the upper part it has a ring-hole, through which passes a ring, with a circular seal which is about 21" in diameter and bears the same legend and emblems as the seal of the inscription A., but apparently not so well preserved The plate contains 29 lines of writing which, on the whole, is well preserved. The size of the letters is between 1" and " The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. The writer has done his work well, and in respect of orthography, therefore, it need only be stated that, except in the word babhramur= in line 9, the letter b is denoted by the sign for , and that the dental sibilant is occasionally employed instead of the palatal.
This is another inscriptions of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara Ghôvindschandradova, who records that, on Monday, the Akshaya-tfitiya tithi of the bright half of the month Vaibakhs of the year 1201 (given both in words and in figures), after bathing in the Ganges at Benares, he granted the village of Peroha in the Mahasoya pattala to the Pandita Vandadharafarman, son of the Pandita Padmanabha and son's son of the Pandita Bharata, a Brahman of the Kalyapa gótra, whose three .prasaras were Khayapa, Å vatsåra and Naidhruva. - The taxes specified (in line 20) are the bhdgabhogakara, pravanikara and turushkadanda. The grant (tâmra) was written by the Kdyastha Dhandhaka.
About the exact equivalent of the date I am somewhat doubtful. It is true that, for the Chaitradi Vikrama-Samvat 1201 current, the date would regularly correspond to Monday, the løth April A.D. 1148, when the third tithi of the bright half of Vaisakha ended 21 h. 52 m. after mean sunrise. But as current years are only quoted very exceptionally, and as for the Karttikadi Vikrama-Samvat 1202 expired the date would correspond to Monday, the 16th Adel A.D. 1146, which was entirely occupied by the third tith of the bright half of Vaikhs, I am rather inclined to assume that this is really the day o.. which the grant was made, and that in the inscription the year 1201 has been quoted erroneously instead of 1202.3
Regarding the localities I can only say that the Mahasoye pattald of this insoription undoubtedly is the same district which in an insoription of Jayachchandra is called the Mahasd pattald.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 12 . .
.
. .
. . . 6-Srimad-Govindachandradevo vijay? II? Mahasya
. -Brimad. pattaidyar | Parðha-gr&ma-nivåsinô ni(kh Jila-janapadan=upagatân=api cha raja-rajñi-yavaraja-mam
1 I am somewhat doubtful about the aksara in brackets; sbove it the sign for the medinl & ww engraved, bat has been struck out again. The Thakkura Vishna wrote the grant of Govindacbandrs publisbed above. Vol. IV. p. 113 f.
This very probably is the name writer who in another inscription of Govindachandrs is described as the Thakkura Dhidhåks see above, Vol. IV. p. 114, inscription L.
There are numerous other dates, of both the Vikrama and the Saks era, in which we find the same error. • See above, Vol. IV. p. 122, line 18 of the text.
From an impression supplied by Dr. Fübrer. • Up to this, the text is practically identical with the text of the Kamauli plate of Govindachandra, publisbed above, Vol. IV. p. 100 f. This and the other signs of punctuation in line 12-19 are supernuous.
92

Page #145

116
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
13 tri-paróhita-pratihâra-bôn&pati-bhåndagårik-akshapatalika-bhishag-naimittik-ântahpurika
data-karitaragapattangkarasthånagôkulAdhikfri-purushin-Ajña14 payati vôbô)dhayaty-Adisati cha yath& viditam-Asa(stu) bhavatâm yatha
Oparilikhita-gråmab sa-jala-sthalaḥ sa-loha-lavap-Akarah sa-matay-karaḥ
88-ga[r]tt-&(8) 15 sharaḥ sa-madhik-&mra-vana-vâţika-vitapa-triņa-yâti-gôchara-paryantah sôrddhradhaga
chatar-âghâţa-visuddhaḥ sva-sîmå-paryantaḥ samvatsaråņa[m ēka] dhika-dvadasa
sateshu 16 Vaibikho mâsi sukta(kla)-pakshe skshaya-tfitiyayan tithau Sôma-dinê
sike pi samvata 201 Vaisakha-sudi 3 8ômé sdy-êha Srimad-Våra[a]syam
Ga[ng]Ayam Bnktvi vidhivan-mant[r]a17 déva-muni-manuja-bh ata-pitri-gapáms=tarppayitvå timira-patala-påtana-patu-mahasam=
Ushnarðchishamupasthåy-Aushavi(dhi)pati-sakala-86kháram samabhyarchchya
tribhuvana-tratar-bhaga18 vató Vâsudêvasya půjár vi[dh]ya prachura-påyasena havisha havirbhajań butvå
måtâpitror=&tmanag-cha pupya-yaső-bhivsiddhayê ssmábhiraggôkarnna(roņa)
kasalata-pâta-ka19 ratal-8daka-pûrvva Kåsya (sya)pa-gôtråya | Kasya($ya)p-Avatsara-Naidh[r]uva.
tripravariya p andiva(ta)-bri-Bharata-pautrậya paņdita-srî-Padmanabha
putrayal papdita-fri-Vamsadhara20 darmman[6] vra(bra)hmandys chandr-arkkam yavach-chhsanikritys pradatto
matva yathadiyamann-bhagabhôgakara-pravaņikara-turushkada da-prabhfiti-sarvy
Adây&n=&jñA-vidhøyibbûya dâsya21 th=&ti | chha || Bhavanti ch=&tra slókah 11. .
. . 28 . .. . . . chha 11 Eta[tetu] tâmra[m=akhi]la-kshitipala-mauli29 sråņi-nighrishta-charaṇasya tad=asya råjñaḥ kayastha-ratnam-alikhad
vivu(bu) dh-aika-va(ba)ndhur-Ddhandhüka i ty=amarasindhu-visaddha-kirttih 11 chha || !!
C.-BANGÅVAN PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA AND HIS QUEEN
GÔSALADEVI, OF VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1208. This algo ig & single plate which was found, in December 1887; in a field near the village of Bang van in the Daryabad Pargana of the Ramsanehi-Ghat tahsil of the Bars Banki district of Oudh, and which is now in the Lucknow Museum. It measures about 1'51" broad by I high, and is inscribed on one side only. At the lower proper left corner a square piece,
hont broad by 24" high, is broken away, causing the loss of about four aksharas at the end of ench of the lines 19-25; otherwise the plate is well preserved. In the centre of the upper part it has a ring-hole, through which passes & ring, with a circular seal which is about 21" in diameter and bears the same legend and emblems as the seal of the inscription A. The
1 The reading of the letters in these brackets is doubtfal, because some correction has been made here in the plate: origionlly there was not room for more than one akshara between dit and dhika.. Rond udmelddhika..
Read moat 1201, the figure for the unit (1) is quite clour and distinct, and cannot be read di tereotly. • Rend - Vårdnasydo..
Here follow the twelve verses commencing Bhimin yah praligrindai, Sankhanh bhadr-dsanan, Berodundtdxmbldvina, Bahwbhiraparidad, Gam-kedin, l'addgdut rahasrana. Spa-daftth para-datidh nd, Shashtith waroha-sahasrdni, Vari-Andehomaronydoke. Na vishath visham, Yanalha dalidni, and Vat dbhravibhramam.
• Metre : VABAntatilaka.
• 8. far as I can judge from the impression sent to ma, the legend on the seal actually is jrimad. brindachadraddoa, in Nigarf letters between and t" bigh; and the Garude above it seems to be very much like the figure of Garoda on the Meadbata plates of Jarasimba, above, Vol. III. p. 60, Plate.

Page #146

No. 15.)
THREE GRANTS OF GOVINDACHANDRA.
117
plate contains 25 lines of writing. The size of the letters is about to. The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. The writer and engraver have done their work in a rather slovenly manner so that the text contains a large number of minor mistakes. As regards orthography, the letter b is denoted by the sign for u, the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal, j is used instead of y in -parjanta), 1. 16, and the word têkhara is written Seshara, in line 19.
This is another inscription of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramddvara Govindachandradêval The king records in it that, on Tuesday, the full-moon tithi of Karttika of the year 1908 (given both in words and in figures), his queen, the Paffamahadevi Maharajñi Gobaladevi, endowed with all royal prerogatives, after bathing in the Ganges at Benares near the temple of the god Lôlerka," in the presence of that deity, with the king's consent, gave the village of Gaţiara in the Bhimamayûtâsa . pattala to the Thakkura Apatašarman, son of the Thakkura . . . . and son's son of the Thakkura Kulhe, a Brahman of the Vasishtha gôtra and student of the Chhandöga säkhá (of the Sama-vôda), who had come from Pataliputra.-The taxes specified (in line 22) are the bhagabhôgakara and pravanikara. The writer's name either was not given or is broken away at the end of the inscription.
The date is irregular ;' for the full-moon tithi of Karttika of Vikrama-Samvat 1208 current ended 17 h. 43 m. after mean sunrise of Monday, the 6th November A.D. 1150, and that of Vikrama-Samvat 1208 expired, 3 h. 58 m. after mean sunrise of Saturday, the 27th October A.D. 1151. The date would be incorrect also for Vikrama-Samvat 1209 expired. but correct for both 1206 and 1210 expired.
Of the localities, Pataliputra is the modern Patna in the Patna district of Bengal; the village Gaţiara and the pattald in which it was situated I am unable to identify.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 12 . . . . . . . . . . . . 7-srimad-Govindachandradøy6(V8)
.. 7-Srimad-Govindachandradby(+8) v[i]jayf 13 Bhimamaylltåss . . 8-pattalaya Gaţiara-grama-nivåsinô niyi(khi)la-janapadán=
[pagatan-api cha raja-rajoi-mantri-purðhita-pratih Ara-8[]n&pati14 [bb járdágárik-Akshapatalilea-bhishag-ni(nai)mittik-Antahpurika-(da)ta-karitaraya(ga).
pattanAkarasthanagôkalAdhikari-purush&n=&jñapayati(ty)-Adidati 15 0()dhayati cha yatha viditam=asta bhavatin yath=8parilikhita-gramaḥ
sa-jala-sthalab 88-18sla(ha)-lavan-Akaraḥ sa-gartt-shara sa-na (ma)dhAkab(ka)
châta-da(va)na-vitapa-[va]ţi16 ki-tripa-yâti-gôchara-parja(rya)ntaḥ s-orddh[v*]-4[dha]d-chatur-Aghata-visn(4a)ddhaḥ
AVOC ) m-paryantah samvatsaranám ash[t"javi(dhi)ka-dva datya(68)Ba(68)téshu Karttike mesi [gu(fu)]kle
1 Compare the inscription of Goviudachandra and his queen Nayapakalideri of V. 1176, above, Vol. IV. p. 107, 7.
Loldrka is a form of the Sun. The two fast akalaras of this name are illegible in the original. The part of tbe plate which contained the name is broken away.
Compare Ind. Ant. VOL. XIX. p. 867, No. 184 (where on p. 868, lipe 2, 16 October is misprint for 16 October '). • From an impression supplied by Dr. Pabrer.
The inscription begins with the words to disiddhi (instead of oth saati); otherwise the text, up to this, in practionlly identical with that of the Kamauli plate of Govindaobandre, published above, Vol. IV. p. 100.
• Here two (apparently damaged) akaharas are illegible in the impression, • Tbin word is superfluous. 10 This and the other signs of punctuation in lines 16-22 are superfluous. 1 Read 'rond .

Page #147

118
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
17 pakvė(kshê) paurṇṇamasyam tithau Bh[au]ma-dinė skvě(hké)-pi samvat Karttika-sudi
1208
15
Bh[au]mė ||
1tad-êtat-sammatya
Srimad-Varanasyam
samastarajaprakriyôpêta-sarvvålamkaravibhushita-va(pa) [tta] mahâdêvi-mahârâjñî-éri-Gösaladevibhiḥ Kartti[ki]-parvvani dêva-sri-Lôlarkka-sannidhô(dhan) Gangâyâm snåtvå [timi]-patala-pâtanam2-Uahparðvi(chi)aham-upasthly-Aushadhipati-sa (sa) kala[68]aha(kha)ram samabhyarchchya trila(bha)vana-tråtar-Vvásaděvava(sya) pajam vidhaya havisha havirbhujam [hutvå måta]
20 pitrôr-âtmanas-cha punya-yaso (so)-vi(bhi) vriddhayê svargga-dvâra-kapât-ârggalôdghâṭanâya ayuh-érêyah-kam-ârthê va(cha) | dêva-sri-Lôlarkk-âgrê
gokar[o]-kn[alath]
21 pâta-karatal-ödaka-půrvvam-samābhiḥ
Pațall(11)putra-visirggaidys [Chchha]doga(4)kh-dbyyin Vasishtha-götrays thakkura-ir-Kalhé-pastry(ya ) --
.7
vrâ(brå)hmanâsa (ya)
18
19
22 putrâyâ (ya) tha-gri(éry)-Apatasa (sa)rmanê
Mankritys
pradatto matva yathadiyamina-bhāgabbögakara-sra(pra) vapika[ra"]-prabhriti sa[ma]st-adâyân=[âjñA-árava]
23 pa-vidhêvi(yi)bhuyabhayas dasyap(th)-ŝti | chchha | Bhavanti oh-âtra dharmAnusam(s)sinah [1]ôkâh 1°
No. 16.- SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. A.-ÊPERU PLATES OF VIJAYADITYA II.
[A.D. 799-843.]10
These plates were found, about twenty-five years ago, at the village of Eḍeru (the 'Eedra' of the Indian Atlas, map 94, long. 80° 48' E., lat. 16° 43' N.) in the Naziviḍu Zamindari of the Kistna district of the Madras Presidency, and they are preserved now in the Madras Museum. The inscription which they contain has been already published, by Pandit S. M. Natesa Sastri, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XIII. p. 55 ff.; I re-edit it from an excellent impression, supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch.
These are three copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures about 7" broad by 27" high. The plates have slightly raised rims,
* One would have expected here asmat-eammatyd; see above, Vol. IV. p. 109, 1. 19 of the text. Read -patana-patu-mahasam.
The aksharas in brackets at the end of lines 19-22 are broken away.
This asmdbhi is superfluous.
• Read "tandy.
Le. thakkura-.
1 Here three or four aksharas are broken away.
Read vidhéytbhûya da.
Here follow the four verses commencing Bhumith gah pratigrihndti, Sankham, bhadr-deanamh, Gamm ed, and Shashtim varsha-sahasrdni.
10 Here and below I add the times of the reigns of the donors, from Dr. Fleet's account of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX., to indicate in a general way the period to which each of the six inscriptions belongs.
11 Compare also Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 101, H.

Page #148

No. 16.)
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS.
119
and are strung on a ring which had not been cat yet when the impression was taken by Dr. Hultzsch. The ring is about 3' in diameter and 3" thick, and has its ends secured in the base of an elliptical seal, about 2' by 14" in diameter. The seal bears across its breadth the legend fri-Tribhuvanaku inda (for ondinkusa), with, below it, an expanded lotus flower, and, above it, the sun within the moon's crescent. The writing, which is rather roughly engraved, is, on the whole, well preserved. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, and are of the regular type of the period and part of the country to which the inscription belongs. As regards individual letters, it may be stated that for kh (which occurs in pramukhan, 1. 15, and in khandika, 1. 21) and for b we have throughout the older square forms, and that, with perhaps one exception, the older, not the later cursive, form is also ased in the case of l. It may moreover be noted that the sign for b is generally open on the left (or proper right) side-a form of b, which is employed throughout already in the Chipurapalle plates of Vishnuvardhana I. of A.D. 632- and that occasionally a similarly open sigu' is used for j, e.g. in Dharmmaj[á]nuja, 1. 11, and a&jīlaptir, 1. 25. Final forms of consonants occur forn in pramukhán, 1. 15, and perhaps for min sva-dati[]m, l. 27, and vasundharam, 1. 28. The Bize of the letters is between " and "--The language is Sanskrit and, with the exception of three verses at the end, the inscription is in prose. The text generally is plain, but contains annmber of mistakes, due to carelessness of either the writer or the engraver. Whether the word küfaka, which in line 15 occurs in the placo of the usual ráshtrakúfr, is correct or not, I am unable to decide. In respect of orthography, it may suffice to state that the Dravidian is used in kaladhauta, l. 12, and in the names Ohalukyanán, 1. 4, Paļļa-bhaff[]rak[do]ya, 1. 20, and Bolarenduvati, 1. 24; that the sign of the medial á is frequently omitted ;' and that the word padma is spelt patma, in line 9.
The inscription is one of the Eastern Chalukya Vijayaditya [II. Narendramrigaraja], the son of Vishnuvardhana (IV.) and son's son of Vikramarama (i..., apparently, Vijayaditya I.). It records the grant, on the occasion of a solar eclipse, of part of the village of Va[nd]rupite[y]u in the Kanderuvadi-vishaya, to a Brahman named Palla-bhattâraka, an inhabitant of Minamini. The Ajfapti (or dútaka) of the grant was Bolama.
The inscription is not dated. Of the localities, none of which have been identified, the Kandoruvadi (or váți) vishaya is mentioned in South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. p. 40, 1. 43, and p. 45, 1.21, and was most probably mentioned also at the end of line 16 of the inscription published ibid. p. 33 and Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 415, which mentions the villages of Va[nd]rupitelylab and Korrapasu (or opatra) of the present inscription. Below, p. 129, text l. 23, mention is made of the Uttarakanderuvadi vishaya.
* I refer to the sign for 1 used in-gap-dlakamtdya in line 20, which comes very near to the later cursive form.
See Plate Xivil. of Dr. Barcell's South Indian Palaography. Ocensionally the open form of the square occan also in otber early Eastern as well as Western Chalukya inscriptions. It is met with also in Pallava and Kastern Gaiga inscriptions, and is used throughout in the Chikkulla plates of Vikra nêndravarman II. (above, Vol. IV. p. 195), while in the Godavari plates of Prithivimala (Jour. Bo. 41. Soe. Vol. XVI. p. 116) it occurs only once or perhaps twice, out of six times.
On the open y see below, p. 122.
• The only important omission of the sign for & occurs at the end of line 5, where it might secun doubtful whether the proper dame, given there, should be read Vikramarama or Vikramardma. In favour of the former reading one might perhaps quote the name Vishnurama which occurs above, Vol. IV. p. 310, II. S and 4 of the text; but the fact that in the present inscription the name is immediately preceded by the word abhirama, in my opinion, renders it certain that Vikranardma is really intended.
See below, p. 120, note 10.
. With tbe name Renduvati in line 24 of the present inscription one might compare Rondu(?mtw) oddala in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 186, 11, 18 avd 21.

Page #149

120
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Svasti [1] Srimatâm sakala-bhuvana-samstûyamâna-Månavyasagðtr[a]ņam Hari2 tiputráņam 'Kausiki-varapras&[da]-labdha-rajyânâm bhagavan-Nár[&]yaņa-prasada
sam[8°). 3 sdita-vara-varáhalânchhan-êkshana-kshana-vasikpit- ar&timandal And afva4 mêdh-avabhřitä(tha)snâna-pavitri(tri)ksita-vapasham Chalukyanan kulam-alamka5 rishn[r]- vvividha-yuddha-labdha-vijayasiddhe[ro]- bhuvana-mano-bhirama
Vikramar[a]6 masya pautrah pratapâvanata-paramandala-npipatimandalasya sri-Vi7 sh[n Juvandha(rddha)na-mah[&]râjasya priya-tanayaḥ nija-bhuja-nisit-[&]sidh[&]
Second Plate ; First Side. 8 râ-prasamita-parachakra-vikramah sak[tJitray-alamkrita[h] kshira-sågara 9 iva Lakshmi-prabha(bha) vô dinakaraiva satata-rañjita-patmaḥ sasadha10 ra iva [ku]mudavana-priyo Dharmmaja iva nija-dharmma-nirmmald 11 Dharmmaj-[&]nuja iva Dušśâsana-kshaya-karah7 Mêrur-iva sthira-sthi12 tir-atula-tuladhrita - kaļa dha utadhauta.durbala malina ḥ8 para 13 mabva(bra)hmanyô Vishna(shņu)r-iva jishqu(shạn)[bo] Bamasta bhuvan.
[& Jøraya-bri-Vija14 yaditya-maharajadhir[8]ja-paramêśva[ra®)-bhattarakaḥ Kanderuv[a]
Second Plate; Second Side. 15 di-vishayo 10V a[nd]rupite[y] u-nâma-grâmasya
kutaka-pramukhân 16 Ilkatumbinassarvvån=itthamrajñâpayati [1] Viditam-asta VÔ=smâbhih12 17 Minamini-v[4]stavy ya Kasy&(bya)pa-gôtreys Åpastabham-sůtrays Taitrs-13 18 ya-bva(bra)hmachariņê Tu(ta)rkasarmma-trådi-pautra 16 vêda-véd[Arh]ga-vi
1 From impressions supplied by Dr. Haltzaob.
Read Kaufikh. Read Ondmmafra
• Rend-tanayo. The third akahara of this word looks as if tya had first been engraved and then altered to tra.
• Read -padmah, Mr. Natesa Sastri read rakakita-padman. The sun always reddens the water-lilies; the king always pleased the goddess at fortone (Padmd) or 1,000 billions (padma) of people. The moon is dear to the night-lotuses; the king wm fond of fostering the happiness of the inbabitanta of) the earth. * Read - kard.
He washed off the dirt of the wenk (i... the poverty of the Deedy) by the unprecedented amount of) gold and silver (kaladhasta) which (equivalent to bis own weight) was placed on the balance. Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 186, 1. 8: andka-tulddhrita-idtabumbha-vibraman-[& Jeaddta-fari(r)rasya.
The impression looks wit originally, between the akaharas do and the sign of visarga had been engraved.
** Mr. Natona Sastri omits this name. By Dr. Fleet (Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 101) it was rend Vampspireys or Vamrupileys. The village is the same wbich, as situated west of Korraparra (see below, 1. 23), is mentioned in line 44 of the other known grant of Vijay Aditya II., where the name by Dr. Holtsmcb was rond VdCodredpo[day], and by Dr. Fleet Vandrapaday; nee South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I p. 84, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 417.
11 Tbe siga of anurodra in this word is placed within the sign of the vowel i of bi. 13 Read mahl Aomdbhir. 11 Rend-gotrdy-Apastariba-sitrdya Taittirlya-brao (or, perhaps, "ya-vadrao).
# Mr. Natoun Sastri read this name Turkanarmma., but the third akshara is distinctly fa in the impression. The name Terkalarman occurs below, p. 124, text line 20, and in Pallava inscription, Ind. ant. Vol. V. p. 165, 1. 20.
# Bead-trioddi-pautrdya.

Page #150

"HOBZAINH "NG AB
ddns SNOISSWINI WON
1337 ar
"Han-Olohd 'SpÐ10 M
"Zis-7700
PLEANOSPELIT=12131 DROST" FESIOGIESE PREPOEcus 52 4710 Petaforaya l.. FOR Pflasif ATOPPBYPOSSO
birPiB FOUENT PER POT OSDEPIFCOPULLAT Rippi OPEL MoviEPOTED PEPPPIPE Pups.
A.-Ederu Plates of Vijayaditya II.
ESTEUERgPP EPIPEPPTE:2003 le cadre PPPE3BoshFRB OG POLISP.Gk P&CESPULGAO Poe EQ POE PE PEPPELCE OPUPIPFEIX
peteri ERUPESIELUPEELLEÉTE. NO CEAPP PPTPPLOTE PO

Page #151

16
20
22
24
26
28
tib.
मु
एत
222.
BBSER OF VEL JEEP
908277
23
एल 20
STELLF 3050ga yaho
S
ॐॐॐ
29
ह
Wag
ভলন
25181‌38

Page #152

No. 16.)
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA, GRANTS.
121
21
ttes
19 de shatkarmma-niratâya Donaśa[r]mma-trivedi-putra / bva(brå)hmaņa-gu20 na-gan-alakaṁtåyat Palla-bhatt[&]rak[a]ya sû[r®]yyagrahaņa-nimi. sminn-eva grâmê dvadasa-khandika-kôdrava-bija-samsthanam
Third Plate. 22 [kshetra][i=cha ?]? Avisana[m] sarvva-kara-paribâri da[ttaro ? ]
Chat[u]r-avadhi 28 pôrvvatab Korraparu-simah(ma) dakshakshi nata [ta]ţåkah paschimataḥ Re24 mati uttarataḥ Renvu(ndu)vați Bolarenduvați [1] Ettelo chatur-avadhi [11] 25 A(a)jñaptir=asya dharmmasya nirmmal dharmma-sagranham [18]
Bolama-nåma(må) 1026 kg-smit(n)= puqya-chitté(tto P) nar-ôttamaḥ [ll 1] Bahubhir=vvasudh& datta
babubbiś=ch=&nu27 pálita [1] yasya yaaya yada bha(bhd)mis-tasya tasya tad[A] phala[mo]
I(II) [2] Sva-datt[a][m] 28 para-dattâm và ô barâtul vasundhara[m] [*] shashțin varsha-sahasråņi
visht& (shthá)såm (y&n) jáyat8 k[ri]mi[ủ || 3"]
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The son's son of Vikramarama (1. 5), who adorned the family of the Chalukyas (1.4) who are of the Månavya gôtra and are Haritiputras (1.1), and who obtained the success of victory (vijaya-riddhi) in various battles :
The dear son of the Maharaja Vishnuvardhana (1.7):
The asylum of the whole world, Vijayaditya (1.13), the Mahdrajadhiraja, Paramdsvara and Bhaffäraka, who is most devoted to religion and is victorious like (the god) Vishnu, thus issues a command to all the cultivators, headed by the Kafakas, of the village of Va[nd]rupite[y]u in the Kanderuvadi-vishaya (1. 15):
"Be it known to you ! On the occasion of an eclipse of the sun (1. 20), a field in this village, the extent of which is such that it may be sown with kódratal grain to the amount of twelve khandikas, (and ?) a dwelling-place have been given by Us, with exemption from all taxes, to the Brahman Palla-bhattaraka, an inhabitant of Minamini (1. 17), who belongs to the Kalyapa gôtra and  pastamba sútra, and is a student of the Taittiriya Vêda, a son of the student of three Vêdas Donaśarman and son's son of the student of three Vêdas Türkašarman."
The four boundarits are (1. 22): On the east, the boundary-line of Korraparu ; on the south, a tank; on the west, Ramáti ; and on the north, Renduvați (and ?) Bolarenduvaţi.
This is the actual reading, and the name occurs, spelt in the saine way, in other inscriptions; the correct spelling wonld be Dronaiarmma-. Read .putrdya.
• Perbeps the intended reading is brdhmandya gu. . . Read -lankitdya.
. Read ttérmissa • Instead of bhandiko Mr. Nitess Sastri read pendika; the correct reading has been already given by Dr. Vleet, in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 106, noto 20. Compare also ibid. Vol. XIII. p. 250, 1. 27 of the text, ndja. mdatna doddala-khondi-kódravablja-odpa-kshetram ; and Vol. XIV. p. 55, 1.116, dhdnya-khandakani.
1 The engraving is quite clear here, bat I cannot read the akshara in these brackets with any confidence. Tbe • following sign of panctuation is superfluous. After dodatna one would bave expected cha.
Read .parildrikritya. . Instead of this one would have expected Tasya chatodrapadhayal, or only Tasyadvadhayan.
* Apparently intended for été chatoárbavad hayah. - I suspect that some similar phrase is intended in line 46 of the other grant of Vijayaditya II. (mentioned above, p. 120, note 10), where the published texta bave okasturtinfatyai) datta[*] and eteldmapyana(t)tta. in Metro from here to the end : Slákn (Auushtabh).
* Read engrahe. Originally hartti appears to have been engraved ; read dardta. 1. K raus is stated to be an inferior sort of grain, Puspelon frumentaceum.'

Page #153

122
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V
Lines 25-28 give the name of the Ajñapti, Bolama, and contain two benedictive and imprecatory verses.
B.-MASULIPATAM (P) PLATES OF VIJAY ADITYA M.
(A.D. 844-888.) There is no definite information as to where these plates were found, or what became of them; but, judging from the dimensions, this may perhaps be a grant which is entered as follows in & memorandum of Sir Walter Elliot:-“5. Inscription on 5 plates, received from Mr. Porter, Collector of Masulipatam, 19th December 1846 ; Vijayaditya. Seal, a Boar, and Tribhuvandikuda. Length 9; breadth, 34. Weight, 258 rupees." I edit the inscription from Sir W. Elliot's own impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet to whom I also owe the preceding information.
These apparently are five copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures 91' broad by about 81' high. They were strong ons ring for which there is a hole on the proper right side of each plate. The writing on the original plates andoabtedly is well preserved, but the impressions contain some partially illegible passages, owing to the fact that many letters in the original are blocked up with hard rast, which was not cleaned out before taking the impressions. The writing is well done, and carefully engraved. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, of the time and part of the country to which the inscription belongs. As regards individual letters, the chief points to note are, that for kh and I everywhere the later, cursive forms are used, while for b we have the older square form; and that the signs for both b and j throughout are open on the left (or proper right) side. Of the open b I have spoken above, p. 119. The open j is used occasionally already in the Edbru plates of Vijayaditya II. (above, p. 120), and in the Ahadanakaram plates of Vishnuvardhana V. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIIL p. 186, e.g. in kanadirajul, 1. 30). It is also found now and then, more or less developed, in Eastern Ganga inscriptions, e.g. in lines 1 and 2 of the Chicacole plates of Indravarman of the year 146 () and in line 25 of the Vizaga patnm plates of Dêvêndravarman of the year 254 (ibid. Vol. XIII. p. 123, and Vol. XVIII. p. 144); and it occurs pretty frequently in the Chikkulla plates of Vikramêndravarman II. (above, Vol. IV. p. 195), which have also the open b. And both the open j and the open b are used throughout in the two Båņa inscriptions, published in Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 39, which therefore, in this respect, come nearer to the present inscription than any other records examined by me. Of final consonants which are not joined with a following letter our inscription only contains t (in kenachit, 1. 29) and (in pramukhan, 1. 18, pártthitendrán,
For an account of the contents of the inscription see Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 108, J.
* Excepting the word which precedes the name Tarkkalawwepa in Mne 20, and one or two akaharas in the names of villages, the illegible passages enure little difficulty.
I do not venture to quote with coufidence the Nellore district plates of Vishpavardhana II. of A.D. 164 (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 186), where the open sooms to oeeer in Badradedja, I. 14, and ramuk-djad, 1. 67.The Tables in Dr. Burnell's and Prof. Bünler's works on Indian palmography contain no specimen of the open j.
On the Plate facing page 167 of Ind. Ant. Vol. X. there are photolithographs of two short Pattadakal inscriptions, one of which has the ordinary open y consisting of three separate line), while the other furniabos an instance of that peculiar form of the open y, which has a rertical line in the middle and three horizontal lines
to tbe right of the vertical lion. The origin of the latter form of j. whleh, together with the ordinary open s. is used 9. in tbe sparions Merkers plates (ibid. Vol. 1. p. 862), is well shewn by the different forms of j, employed in the Chicacole plates of Dêrêudrugarian (ibid. Vol. XII. p. 876 ; compare the different forms of ; in a Ndgardja, 1. 23, nija, 1. 7, and vijaya, 1.1). The origin of the Inter, cursive , in my opinion, is equally well sbow by some forms of in the Alamande plates of Anantavarman of the year 804 (above, Vol. III. p. 18; compare the foring of jino.g. genita-jaya, L. 6, and mija, L. 8). Perhaps I may state bere that a form of s, whleb connes very nerr indeed to the later cursive J. To used already in the grant of Attivarman (Ind. And, Vol. IX. p. 108 jana, 1. 8, and yajus, 1. 6), which shows an early form of the Grantha alphabet and is, in my opinion, not later than A.D. 650.

Page #154

No. 16.)
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS.
183
1. 83, pratapanda, 1. 35, and friman, 1. 38). Of these two, t is denoted by the ordinary sign for ta, and by a slightly smaller form of the ordinary sigo for na, with the sign of viráma, which hardly differs from the sign of the superscript r, placed above them. The size of the letters is between Aland - The language is Sanskrit. In addition to four benedictive and imprecatory verter and two others which give the names of the Ajnapti and the writer, the text contains five verses ealogizing the donor and his predecessors and the donee; the rest is in prose. Verse 3 does not admit of a proper construction, and in verse 5 an essentially necessary word is omitted. The orthography calls for no remarks.
The inscription is one of the tastern ChAlukya Vijayiditya (TII. Gunaka), the son of Vishnuvardhana (V.) who was the son of Vijayaditya (II. Narendramfigard ja], here also called Chaluky-Arjuna. It records that, apparently as a reward for advice which was given in the matter of the defeat of an enemy named Mangi, the king, on the occasion of a lunar oolipse, granted the village of Tranda para in the Gudravara-vishaya to the Brahmar Vinayadisarman, a son of Damodarafarman and son's son of Tarkasarman who was an inhabitant of Urputuru. The Ajfiapti of the grant was Paņdaranga (whose name occurs again below, p. 130, text 1. 46, where a grandson of his is mentioned), and the writer Katta[y]a.
Tho inscription is not dated. Of the localities, none of which have been identified, the GudravAra vishaya is also mentioned below, p. 137, text 1. 22, and in South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. p. 48, 1. 25. Below, p. 141, 1. 22, the name of the district is spelt Gudrdvdra; and an earlier form of the name is Gudrahdra, in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 138, 1. 17, and Vol. VII. p. 191, 1. 12, and a later one Guddavadi, ibid. Vol. XIV. p. 53, 1. 77, and Vol. XIX. p. 431, 1. 79. The name of the village of Urpatarud occurs ibid. Vol. XX. p. 416, 11. 25 and 35.
On the rather soapty pieces of historical information furnished by the insoription compare. Dr. Fleet, ibid. Vol. XX. pp. 100-103, and Dr. Hultzsch, above, Vol. IV. p. 226.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Svasti (1") Srimata sa kala-bhuvana-samathyamdoa-Manavyasagðtranath
Haritipa2 tranan Kausiki-varaprasada-labdha-rajyanam Matpigana-paripálitâná Svámi. 3 Mahladna-padanudhyatanam
bhagavan-Nerdyana-prasada-samasadi4 ta-vera-varábalañch han-êkshapa-kebana-vasikfit-Ar&timandalanám=alvamadh-A vabhi. 3 [thajanana-pavitrikrita-vapushan
Chalukyanim
kulam-alamkarishpoh samastabhuva
Sinon writing the above, I have been able to examino impressions, kindly sent to me by Dr. Haltsch, of the insoription (or inscriptions) on the Madro Museum platos described in Mr. Bewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. II. P. No. 174. I And that lines 1-83 of these plates contain complete inscription of a Chole chief named Arikantha, who is recorded to have given the village of Mandars to the god siva (under the name of Préttivar P); mad that in this inscription, eintly as la the case in the inscription B, bere edited, the letters and throughout are denoted by the ordinary open and the open 6, while for bland l the latur cursive signs are used.-- A. Mr. Bowell ha pot been well served by his native Assistant, I may mention that the inscription referred to it is rather carelessly written gives the following line of cbiefs, who are said to belong to the family of the Chola Karikat Bandarananda, Navarima, Erogamma, VijayakAm, Virarjuna, Agrupipidaga (!), Kokili, Yobtadravarman, Elajos (). Nripakama, Divakar, and Srikantha who is described Cabla-bularyo Rdma. The Insorption luot dated, and contains Do historical luformation except what may be foruished by the given nama.
"Above, Vol. IV. p. 49, verse 18, . Gudraedra-doaya or pair of (districts called) Gudravira' is mentioned. . (On Gaddavidi see abovo, VOL. IV. p. 88, note 8.-R. H.) • Perhaps this is Vuppatura,' Indian Atlas, map 76, long. 80° 28E., lab. 16° 67Y N. • Prom BL W. Bilot'. Impressions, sapplied to me by Dr. Fleet. . This word ww perhape preceded in the original by an ornamental design.

Page #155

124
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
Second Plate; First Side. 6 pådraya-fri-Vijayaditya-mah&rkjasys
sakala-digam[ga]nd-lalaţikayamana 7 yakomandalasya Gargakula-kalAnalasya kalikala-mada-bbañjanasya Chaluky-18 rijune-nemadh@yasys
Utkh&ta-s&tataravari-vidarit-Arinagadhipasya ha 9' riņ&dhipa-vikramasya [19] Sokakal-&rivanita-nayanambu-sêkaih kopanalaḥ
prasamam=810 ti vina na yasya 1(II) [1] Tasya priya-tanayaḥ sarvvaldkkbraya-fri
Vishnuvarddhanal-mahl
Second Plate; Second Side. 11 rájaḥ 11 Yasminn=Aradha-dantiny-ari-kulam-adhisamrðhati k shmábhfid-agram
yad-båb&v=Atta12 khadge ripoyavati-kard gribpato chámarkņi [] Abaddhayam bhrukatyta
madhu ripp. 13 bhavané yasya badhnanti bhřimga yad-dhamany=&jibhëri-dhyananamwana
Sivas-batra14 dhamni d hvananti || [2] Tasya priya-tanayaḥ 1 Kantêr-indu”
kshamaya kahitir=amara-taras-tyaga-laktaḥ - 15 pratápasy=&rkkas=saaryyasya simhð jaladhir=api mabasa [t"]tvatayê yath=&yam [1]
sthånar
Third Plate; First Side. 16 sy&d=dyam=anyan na hi bhavati mam=et-iva bhitan=nita[nta] nityarh
sarv-atmana yam prabhajati vimu. 17 khe yatra n=&pya-pratishtham (II) [3]" 8a samasta bhavangaray
Ar-Vijayaditya-maharajah? Gudravára18 vishaye Bary&n=@va råshtrakața-pramukhan kaçambina ittham=&jálpayati [1]
Vidita19 m-asta vdesmAbhiḥ Urpputuru-vastavyasys Kausika-gotrasya Åpastambe 20 sátrasya Venni(ppi) (y&P]mA .. sya Tarkkasarmmapab paatriya shatkarmma
Third Plate; Second Side. 21 niratâys Taittirtya-grihasdha(stha)ya voda-vedArnga-vidab Damoder 29 rafarmmapaḥ putreya | Yashshanpånedéhabhájé[me vaj]i[ta)-jagata[me
abh]yajaishid=aripar 83 varggan ya prápya Parkéruhabhavam=api cha vyasmara[debrahma]
lakshmih [1] gehtht.jahan gu
* Originally mandalarya ww engraved, but the d of ad has been struck out. • Metre: Vasantatilak
Originally, over the of earddhana, part of the vowel i was engraved. • Metre of verses 8-4: Bragdbart.
This sign of visarga was originally omitted. • The general sense of the vera is, that beauty and the rest eagerly pay homage to the king, aware that area the moon ato. would not be so suitable home for them, but the verso, in my opinion, dow not admit of . proper construction.
Hero, and in othor places below, the rules of sadM have not been obeerved. • Tbo akolanahieb precedes the syllable sya lo quite Megible.
• The two akshards in these brackets are illegible, but have, I think, bom correctly supplied; compare dramatri-bhdusara-dyetis, resplendent with holines, in Bouth-Ind. Inpor. Vol. L p. 46, L 28.

Page #156

អសយ ២សប្បាយ» មាយថាខ្លះ"8 • { " ផ្សា៥]]zon”នឌារបំបាដ្ឋាន
*
ត
[ proDE 02. បា 06 / 232 Engla 2
per Porzsole Peiorapilociezlas.
1.1 %> - best, ) / 1. នាង ន.
B.-Masulipatam () Plates of Vijayaditya III.
•
៨ ( 2
Persoll looien opzobrakatinimalpozabla Sabi rrë reallot sila lalekneles
) [ Free DJz Do vlogយៈមស ៤១៤១ ៤១ 1.piSplete binobilt tips inobs and Booboo@gg
- អាប់ ២]ច ថាវ 3E)
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
J. F. FLEET.
SCALE.87
FROM BIR WALTER ELLIOT'S INK-IMPRESSIONS.

Page #157

Szkoakurlopifobacteriga poeguliuoto l. opgeber uns 50982: onderzodlagober
welk bor v prahu பக்க மே தகை E42oards
freel aan hiszóti sige noble glaubvial P. 26hal.fotocopia
iva.
Polonelcole forker rilgeekog k ulturaren zien helice Berlino PETAGE ENERO Seeg! Eu Sol.lige karto be ! balleros Dei.cleGul, phelgen Slovēno.028 gbW.ale cosecawel. I
11..

Page #158

No. 16.]
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS.
125
24 panam-ablajata nikaro yatra cha ky=&py-alabdharna[r]mm-Alapd-pivapi BA
bhavati vitaths satya28 sandhasya yasya (II) [4] Hatva! Mangim vijita-sakal-Aráti-bhpala
varggah rag-odrókaddhaita-dripe
Fourth Plale ; First Side 96 ti-tyd[]-4[an]ryya-pratapam [1]
nând-hôty-Ahata-haya-bhat-ồnmatta-bastiprakirpnê rînê) yuddhd yasya 3? dvi[ja]-gana-varasy=Adbhut-Adésa-tushta: I(II) [5] Tasmai Vinayadifarmmand
Chandragrahaņa-nimitté barvya-kara28 parikartkşitya Tranda (pa?]ru-nama-grå[mô da]ttaḥ [1] Tasy-Avadhayaḥ parvato
dakshiņa29 tad-cha Amgaluru paschimataḥ Ve[Upůru uttarataḥ Chavi[ta?]paru [Il*] Asy
Opari kenachit badha 80 DA karttavya [1*) ya karoti sa pañchabhih mahapata kair-yyukto bhavati [ll] Vylsên=ápyraktam [19] "Sva-dattam
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 31 para-dattårn vs y barêta vasundharam (1) shashţi-varsha-sahasrani
vishtà(shțba)yan jáyatd krimih I(II) [6] Babu82 bhir-vvasudha datta babubhis-ch=enapálita [lo] asya yasya yada [bhd Jmise
tasya tasya tada phalam [ll 70) 88 Sarvvån-êtån=bhävinah p&rtthivendran bhayo bhayo yachata Ramabhadrah [1]
84 manydayan-dharmma-sêturunnripaņai kald kald pålanty bhavadbhib 11 (8)
Ajñaptir-asya dharmma85 Nya vikram-Akrinta-Atravah [lo] dvitiya iva Bibhatanḥ P andarthgah pratapavån (II) [9] Śivam-a
Fifth Plate. 36 sta sarva-jagatath parahita-pirata bhavantu bhdta-gapA[b 1"] [a]shah
pray&ntu nasan 37 tishthate suchiram jagati dharmmaḥ 11 (10") Patrab irl-Madha[va Jaya
spa(sphu)ţam-i. 88 dam-alikhacb=chhilsanath Katta [y]-Akhyab Sriman sachchhile-yuku 89 pripavara-Vijay&ditya-raj-Ajñay[A tu praptab para], ka[18]nam kritishu
cha kusald-tya40 ntam-Ikana-pantno nana-bastr-Arttha-[6AJL parahite-nirato hômakar-Agraganyaḥ II (11°)
ABSTRAOT OF CONTENTS. The wylam of the whole world, the Maharaja Vijayaditya (1. 6), who adorned the family of the Chalukyas (1. 5) who are of the Månavya gôtra and are Haritiputras (1.1), we i fire of destraction to the Ganga family, and, as he broke the frenay of the Kalingo, Ww named Chaluky-Arjuna (1. 7).
I Metro: Mandekrante. Over the akalara dbhw the voweli has been engraved, but it seems to have been struck out again.
The subject of the sentence apparently in Vijayddityal, which must be supplied from the context. • Metre of rernes 8 and 7: sloka (Anushtabh).
Metre Selint. Metro: sloks (Anushtabh). "Metre : Aryl.
Metre : Brugdhart. • The letter in brackets may possibly be .. * The akakare ia those brackets are doubtful

Page #159

126
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. 5.
(V. 1.) Valorous like a lion, he with his unsheathed sharp sword split open the frontal globos! of the lordly elephants- his adversaries; the fire of his wrath is not extinguished anless it is sprinkled with the tears of the sorrow-stricken wives of his enemies.
His dear son was the asylum of all mankind, the Maharaja Vishnuvardhana (1. 10).
(V. 2.) When he ascends his elephant, his enemies ascend the mountain-tops; when his arm takes the sword, the hands of the young women of his adversaries take up the chowries; when he knits his brows, the black bees make honey in the palace of his adversary; when the war-drum is sounded in his ubode, the jackals howl in the abode of his opponent.
His dear son-whos excels the moon in beauty, the earth in endurance, the tree of paradise in generosity, the sun in splendoor, the lion in bravery, and the sen in greatness of disposition- the asylum of the wbole world, the Maharaja Vijayaditya (1. 17), thus issues a command to all the cultivators, headed by the Ráshfrakúfas, in the Gudravåra-vishaya
"Be it known to you! On the occasion of an eclipse of the moon (1. 27), the village of Tranda[pa Pru (1. 28) has been given by Us, with exemption from all taxes, to the Taittiriya householder Vinayadisarman (1. 27), & Bon of Damodarasarman and son's son of the inhabitant of Urputuru (1. 19), the .. ... Tarkasarman, who belongs to the Kaubika gôtra and Åpastamba nútra.
(V. 4.) He has conquered the host of the six enemies of mankind who have subdued all the world; when she came to him, the Glory of holiness forgot even the lotus-born Brahman; in his society the assemblage of virtues find pleasure, such as they have nowhere experienced ; true to his word, he in jest even does not give utterance to false speech.
(V.5.) When on the field of battle, strewn with horses, soldiers and infuriated elephants that were strack down by various weapons, (the king) had slain Mangi, who had defeated the whole host of hostile chiefs and in the excess of his fury had ridiculed the king's liberality, bravery and power, he was well pleased with the marvellous advice of this best one of the twiceborn."
The boundaries aro (1.28): On the east and south, Angaloru; on the west, Velperu; and on the north, Chavi[ta?]paru.
The rest of the inscription warns the people not to obstruct this grant; quotes three benedictive and imprecatory verses, Ascribed to Vy&sa; (in verse 9) gives the name of the Ajitapti of the grant, Pandaringa, who for his prowess and valour in war is compared to Btbhatsz, 1.6. Arjada; (in v. 10) contains a prayer for the welfare of the people and the progress of religion ; and (in v. 11) records that this edict (idsana), by order of the king Vijayaditya, was written by the foremost of goldsmiths, Katta[y]a, the son of Madhava and son's son of Isana.
1 There is no doubt that tbio wwe present to the mind of the author of the verse; compere, dosedad, p. 102, hari-kharanakhara-oidaritakumbhasthala-pikala-odrane According to Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX, D. 101, the word adgddhipa would seem to have a double meaning, and to indicata alao a defent of some hostile cbiel of the Ndgaa."
The presence of the black been in the palace of the enemy as well u the howling of the jackals portend evil, Compare Harlacharita, Bombay od.pp. 180 and 181, vandrin findindirdjaya .. .. badhramo bardmarad pafalam.
I only give the general sense of verso 3, which I cannot construe. The king wus mald-affus on soooon of bis noble disposition; the sea is so, because it contains a number of big creatures.
• Here one word, apparently a game, is partly illegible in the original.
Compare South-Ind. Inaer. Vol. I. p. 36, note 3. 6 The original ha: Panktruhadla'; compare, 9., Ambajadhana and Jalajabhava la Ind. ant. Vol. XIL p. 92, 1. 40, and p. 98, 1. 46.
According to the dictionaries, the word jdaha, in classical Sanskrit, would seem to be used only w an adverb, in the form daham, but it occurs mes sabatantive, in the sense of whe, ..g. in Harekaoharita, Bombay od.. p. 169, 1. 8.
Tbio bas necessarily to be supplied; the king, of course, in Vijayaditya himself

Page #160

No. 16.]
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS.
127
0.-- BEZVÅDA PLATES OF CHÅLUKYA-BHIMA I.
[A.D. 888-918.] These plates were found on the 25th June 1897 in the rock-hewn chamber of the quarrycompound at Bezvada, in the Kistna district of the Madras Presidency, and were sent to Dr. Holtzsch by Mr. J. K. Batten, I.C.S., the Acting Collector of the Kistna district. I edit the inscription which they contain from an excellent impression, supplied to me by Dr. Haltzsch.
These are five copper-plates, each of which measures about 7" broad by 3" high. Plates 2-5 are inscribed on both sides, but the writing on the second side of the fifth plate is less than half a line. The first plate is inscribed on the second wide only, and on the first side contains. from the proper right to the left, representations of a conch-shell, the sun, and a club.- With perhaps the exception of the first plate, the plates are quasi-palimpsests. On the plates 2-4 the writing which had first been engraved on them is well beaten in, so that only few traces of it remain; but on both sides of the fifth plate the original writing is still so clearly seen that much of it may be made out without any difficulty. The characters of this original writing closely resemble those which were afterwards engraved on the plates; and this, together with the fact that the words at the bottom of the second side of the fifth plate are sa saruvalókatrayatri-Vishnuvarddhana-ma[haraj,' in my opinion, leaves no doubt that these plates originally were used for another grant of Bhima I., which either was not completed or for some reason or otber was cancelled. - The plates have high rims, and are strong on a ring, which had not been cut yet when this record came into Dr. Hultzsch's hands. The ring is about 4* in diameter and l" thick, and has its ends secured in the back of a circular seal, about 27" in diameter The seal bears, in relief, the legend fri-Tribhuvan[á]mkubah, with a flower below it, and, above it, a conchant boar which faces to the proper left and is surmounted by the sun and the moon's crescent, while behind it is an elephant-goad. The writing is well preserved throughout. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, of the time and part of the country to which the inscription belongs. As regards individual letters, kh, j, b and I are denoted thronghont by the later, cursive signs; but for the initial i (in Indra, 1. 8) we have here still the earlier form, consisting of two horizontal dots with a wavy line above them. Of special signs for final consonants the inscription only contains one, for ^ (in dattavan, 1. 21, but not in pratapavan,
46)and of letters which occur more rarely, the initial i, ai and 8 (in Itanatah and Airiviyaauntha, 1. 32, and on, 1. 1). The size of the letters is about 1. The language is Sanskrit. except that somo Telaga words occur in the proper dames. In addition to five benedictive and imprecatory verses, the text contains one verse referring to the donor and another which gives the name of the Ajnapti; the rest is in prose, but in lines 15 and 17 reads as if the official who drew up the grant had had verses before him. The text is full of minor mistakes. In respeot of orthography, it will suffice to note the doubling, beforo y, oft in Sattydfraya, l. 6, and Vijayádittya, 1. 13, of - in tanny=éva, 1. 37, and of l in nirmmállya, 1. 44 ; the doubling of before kin yasasskarani, 1.44; the doubling of m after anusvåra in tesharh m'mayd, 1. 40; the employment of tand d for the corresponding aspirates in saprárttito (for samprart thitó), 1. 21, parttivandrán, 1. 42, dharmmartta-, 1. 44, and saduh, l. 45; and the use of the palatal for the dental sibilant in sahabráni, 1. 36.
The inscription is one of the Eastern Chalukya Bhima [1.Vishsuvardhana (usually called Chalukya-Bhima'), of whom no other inscription has yet been found. After having stated (in verse), in a general way, that at the time of his coronation (paffabandha) king Bhima gave away a village in perpetuity, it formally records that the Maharajadhiraja Vishnu. vardhana granted the village of Kükiparru in the Uttarakandesuvagi-vishays to a student
The plates were found together with a set of plates profesing to contain a grant of Vinhonvardbama III. which I consider to be spurious. Bee line 21 of the text of the present inscription.
See Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 104.

Page #161

128
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
of the kramapáfha named Potamayya, who (or whose grandfather) was an inhabitant' of Ummaraka thibôl. The Ajnapti of the grant was Kadeyarája (a grandson of the Påndarånga of the preceding inscription), and the writer Kondacharya.
The inscription is not dated. The localities mentioned in it have not been identified.
It may be noticed that, up to the present, this is the earliest record which gives the full historical genealogy, with the lengths of the reigns, and that this grant for Bhima I. gives the second name Vishnuvardhana.
TEXT.
First Plate; Second Side. 1 O namo Nna(na)rayanaya [11*] Svasti [I] Srimata sakala-bhuvans
samstůyamana2 Manavyasagótrinam Håritiputrånin Kausiki-vai prasada-labdha-rajyanam MA8 trigans-paripálitânam Svâmi-Vahasena-padanadhyâtânår
bhagavad-NA4 rAyana.prasadaSamasadit &- vara-vardhal Amfiobhan. kaha.. 5 kshapa-rasikpit-ârâtimandala nan?
afvamédh-avabhřithasnana-pavitrikfi. 6 ta-vapushån C halukyânám kulam-alamkarishņoh Sattyasraya-valla7 bhêndrasya bhràtå Kubja-Vishộuvarddhanô=shtådasa varshåņi [lo] tat-patrở Je
Second Plate; First Side. 8 yasingha(ha)-vallabhas-trayastriinsard-varshåņi' [lo]
tad-anoja.lt Indra-bhattarakasys 9 priya-tanay Vishnuvarddhana(no) Dara samvatsarkņi ['] tat-patro
Mangi-yu10 varája[ho] pamchavimšat-samvatsariņi" [1] tat-putrô Jayasingha(has)-tra11 yodaga sårvatsarah (1) tad*]-dvaimâtur-ånd(nu)jah Kokkili(lih) shan(n)-me12 wah (1) tasya [y]ésbthô bhràtå Vishņuva[r]adhana Sv-anajamadam
achcbátya sapta13 trimsat-nam [A]” [1*] tat-tanajó Vijayadittya-bhatparakah ashtadasa
sam[&®] [lo] 14 tad-aurasd Vishnurájaḥ shattrimfad-abdâni? [1*] tat-suto Vijayadityaḥ chatvarimsa.
Second Plate; Second Side. 15 18-Bam[4]1'ashțðttaragata-frim&(ma)n-Narendreśvara-kârakab [1] tad-Atmajah Ka16 l-Vishnuvardd hanassrddha-samah" [19] tan-nandand Vijayadityag-chata.
Literally, '. master of the Vedas and Vedangas' (1.26). . This name occurs again the name of a writer ibid. Vol. XIII. p. 250, I. 87. • Regarding the name of the vishaya, ree above, p. 119. + See Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 266.
Proin impressions supplied by Dr. Haltzacb. • Read "Idichhar, the sign of assodra diay have been struck out already in the original.
Originally marinda seems to bave been engraved, read idud • Here, and with similar accusative roses below, we have to supply a verb meaning 'he reigned.' • Rend "batas sarahdai. 10 Read -anuj. Kadra
11 Rend sidefatis ratio. 13 Read trará ni. . * Read odn.
1. Read 10-daujame. 11 Bend 'latan sandh. # Here, and in other places below, the rules of sashdi have not been observed. Read atom-adddni.
Read tash sao. 1 Prom here up to Idraka the text apparently in ball an Apushtobh vorne. * Read andm.

Page #162

Bezvada Plates of Bhima I.
doReadejc1o15N , 2 c a %8៩មានទីតក្នុងថ្ងៃសីរ©2 /
ឃុំចនាងយជាCJC.ស កាតា=ជា + ; CUភាសា សាសា ៤៤២ ២ ២ បទា +
យំទី ៤វកិថិងបានក្លាយជាចៅមី ងថាស្តាយ ទៅ៨ជានាឲ្យបងខ្លះសមី៨
ឬ មានដូចជា
[21ជាយ ទី២ (B-6០ ១
មួយចំឃ៩៧៨ស.២ឡាន ។ 1 Taxed៧,២gបស់ យា ស ៨០៩។
ចាង | aoy4anaនឹង* = 3g5ឬ| ia
AGS
23 *
c
ជាទីក្នុង
Jd.\eo ង ចង់ឲ្យឃុំ, jej ca | រ - ៩ យា ទេពីទី៨តុ | ខ
[ e ==gy២ ,៨១១រូបវិទ្យា zord ថនagazaQ/
sp២២ ១០ 8យ២៩១២យន្ធ#4G1
aa [ GeBe = ==d b =p 070 22 S:/ 013 -ទុំ ២
៦ ៩១orn • og ប៉១ - ២ ។ ១៦ឥស្ល៩៩២) ស្វា ឧ+
d oul S9 ស្អj PG (/ and enez
នឹ ង red”) ។ ឧ6
E. HULTZSCH
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE .6.

Page #163

6,
ကြီး ရဲ့ ပါး all-cwd Oz/89 148
အ g coup:"re ၅၀ . ၉
၆ e Yog] < ಸಾವಕಪುಪಟು ಕುಸ್ಥಾಪಿತ)ಯ ದೈತಿ: ಇತ
ဝ
( a,
ဒ2 B. Y Y Y a g) 13
- ရုံး : Jun (6 ) +
၊ Cyay T + အယu z : /' sy) ပါ။ ) ဒed J File: မာ
.
လက်တီနယ်ဟူအဆများကို အ
(3တရာယ်ဇာမော + a ၉ အ အပ်ဒီဇ မာရာ) ++
T စာသား အ အ အီး ၂လg ( ၆ ) 48 ) : ၃၈-၅)၊
ကြ၅ ၅ ၅ +၅
47 776

Page #164

No. 16.)
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS.
129
17 schatváriñsad-Farshåņi [1]
Tad-bhraturzysararajasya
Vikramadi18 tya-bh upateh putrô Bhimah [l*] Sriman-kirtti-sasàrika-rasmi-visa19 dibhůt-akhil-as-avani-ryôma sri-Kusumayudhëna gamina vidrajin. 20 n-anandaunb [1) vird=sau nija-pattabandha-samaye santushtaran(i)=sasvatam
gra21 mam śri-jayadbama-Bhima-uripatis=saprárttitos dattarân (11) [1*] Sa sarv vald
Third Plate; First Side. 22 kaśrayn-sri-Vishnuvard dhana-malar aja dhiraja-parnesvar.para ma23 bhattarakah paramabrahmanya
Uttarakandorrvådi-visbaya-nivasing 21 rås hțrak ûţa-prama khả n = ku tu mi binas = sarvrån = sa m á h y = e. 25 ttham-ajūâpagati Viditam-asta rah [10] K3(kan)ydinga-gótrah Umma26 rakanthibol-vêda-vêdauga-påragah
Rêvamayyai
tat-patro Third Plate; Second Sile. 27 Drônabhattab tat-putrab8 Pòtamnyya-kramagital-namné Kükipa29 rru-námn-grama[bo] sarrya-kar-pariharam=udakn-púrrran kritr=asmabhi[r]=datta29 m=itilo [1] Asy-åradbayah pûrvvatah Pộtaryamgari-cheruvu Âgne30 yatah Paruvula-guntha (nta) dakshakshi)uatah Châki-cheruvu
Naiitsatabil si31 m=aiva simama) pascha'schi)matah Chintareni-cheruvu Vàyavyata) Juvviguntha(nţa)
Fourth Plate ; First Side. 32 attaratah 1(ai)sanataḥ Airiviya-gunţha(nta) [1] Asy=Opari ke33 nachid=bådhåṁ karôti yaḥ sa panchabhirammabâpåtakair=1f(Ili)psata [11] Vyåsa34 gitáś=slók[a] [1°) 13Bahubhir-yvasudha dattah(tt) bahubbis-ch=Anupali. 35 tà (1) yusya yasya Fada bhůmiḥ tasya tasya tadà phalam || [2]
Shashtbim (sbţim) . 36 varsha-sahasrå(srå)pi svargge môdati bhůmidah | Akshéptá ch-&
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 37 ra(nu)mantâ cha tânny=êva narake rase[t] III(II) [3] Mad-vamsaja
paramahipati. 38 vamsajk v å 114 pápåd=apéta-manas) bhuvi bhåri-bhQpa[h] yê
1 Bead latan raraldņi.
• Froun here up to the word Blima) the text is part of an Inushțubh verse; compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 249, 1. 13.
• Metre: Śårddlavikridita. • Here a full stop was engraved, but has been struck ont again. . Read samprartthito.
Read kanderdi-: see above, p. 120, 1. 14. 1 At first sight the reading wight be taken to be Réundyya, but what looks like the sigu of the vowel 4, is really the remainder of an akshara ki, which has been beaten in. Kead 'mayya.
• Bend tat-putrdya.
. I tako bramayita to be mistake for kramayuta, used (as in Iad. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 214, 1. 40) for kramaka or kramddid; compare South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. p. 45, 1. 25, Daniyaramaka, aud 1. 29, Kommana. kramarid.
10 Read datta its. 11 Bend Nairşityataa. - After this word the proper name of a village has been apparently left out before el. 19 Read ya kafokidabdehdus karsti sa.
1 Metre of verses 2 and 3: śloka (Anushtubb). 14 These signs of punctuation are superfluous. 15 Metre : Vasantatilaki. - Originally mapoarho was engraved,

Page #165

130
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. V.
39 pålayanti
mama dharmmam-im&m(mam)
sammastam 40 têshâm mma(ma)ya virachito=mjalirnesha mûrdhni || [4]
hill [] Sami41 nyo=yan-dharmma-sêtur=nţipâņam
kale kale
pâlani.
Fifth Plate ; First Side. 42 yo bhavadbhiḥ [1] Sarvvån=étán=bhavinaḥ pårtti(rtthi)v-endrán=bhûyê bhuyo 43 yacbaté Råmabhadrah [11 5*] 'Yân-ihs dattâni pura narendreh dânâni dhe 44 rmm-arttarttha)-yasasskaråņi [1] nirmmállya-vargga-pratimäni tâni
ko 45 Dáma såduḥ(dhuḥ) punar=adaditâu [l! 6*] Ajāaptir=asya dharm masya 18
Kadeyn46 rajaḥ pratâpavân | pitamahô=bhavågnyasya Påņờar[&]ringaḥ parantapaḥ [ll 7"]
Fifth Plate; Second Side. 47 Kond(*]chåryya-likhitam [ll*]
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. Om. Adoration to Narayana ! Kubja-Vishnuvardhana (1. 7)—the brother of Satyasrayavallabhêndra, who adorned the family of the Chålukyas (1. 6) who are of the Månavys gôtra and are Håritiputras (1.2) (reigned) for eighteen years ; his son Jayasinha-vallabha (1.8) for thirty-three years ; Vishņuvardhana (1.9), the dear son of his younger brother Indra-bhattaraka, for nine years; his son Mangi-yuvarâja (1. 9) for twenty-five years; his son Jayasimha (1. 10) for thirteen years; Kokkili (1. 11), his younger brother from a different mother, for six months; his eldest brother Vishnuvardhana (1. 12), having expelled the younger brother, for thirty-seven years; his son Vijayaditya-bhattdraka (1. 13) for eighteen years; his son Vishnuraja (1. 14) for thirty-six years ; his son Vijayaditya (1. 14), who built a hundred and eight temples of (Siva) Narendràsvara, for forty lo years; his son Kali-Vishnuvardhana (1. 16) for one year and a half; (and) his son Vijayaditya (1. 16) for forty-four years. Bhima (1. 18) is the son of his brother, the Yuvardja Vikramaditya.
(V. 1.) That glorious hero, by whose fame all quarters, the earth and the sky are whitened As by the moon's rays, and who gladdens the learned with the excellent god of love," that glorious home of victory, king Bhima, at the time of his coronation, well pleased, has given a village in perpetuity, requested to do so.
He, the asylum of all mankind, Vishộuvardhana (1. 22), the Maharajadhirdja, Paramétvari and Paramabhattaraka, who is most devoted to religion, having called together all the cultivators, headed by the Rashfrakútas, who inhabit the Uttarakanderuvadi-vishaya, thus issues a command to them (1.25);
"Be it known to you! The village of Kukiparru (1. 27) has been given by us, with exemption from all taxes, to the student of the kramapáthn Potamayya, the son of Drönabhutta who is the son of Rêvamayya, a member of the Kaundinys gôtra and a Vedic scholar (inhabiting) Ummarakanthibôl (1. 25)."
1 Read samastan, without the sign of punctuation.
• Metre : Alini. • Metre : Indravajri. • Read narendrair.
Rend-ndnta.. Read ddadlta.
7 Metre : sloks (Anushtabh).- Read Ajkaptira, . This sign of punctuation is superfluous. The following pada contains one syllable too many. • Read abhavad-yarya.
10 See Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 100 11 I do not see the exact force of this statement. In another inscription Bhima is called faucha-Kandarpa, in purity the god of love ;' see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 249, 1. 14.

Page #166

No. 16.)
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS.
131
The boundaries are (1. 29): On the east, the Pótaryangari-cheruvu (tank); on the southeast, the Paruvula-gunta (tank); on the south, the Châki-cheruvu (tank) ; on the south-west, the boundary-line of (P)'; on the west, the Chintereni-cheruvu (tank) ; on the north-west, the Juvvi-gunta (tank); and on the north and north-east, the Airiviya-gunta (tank).
The root of the inscription warns the people not to obstruct this grant; quotes five beuedictive and imprecatory verses, ascribed to Vyasa; (in verse 7) gives the name of the Ajťapki of the grant, Kadeyaraja, whose grandfather was Påndaranga; and records the name of the writer, Kondäch&rya.
D.-MASULIPATAM PLATES OF AMMA I.
(A.D. 918-925.] These plates were found, some twenty years ago, in the vernacular record room of the Collector's office at Masulipatam, in the Kistna district of the Madras Presidency, and they are preserved now in the Madras Museum. The inscription which they contain has been already published, by Mr. R. Sowell, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. VIII. p. 77 ff.;' I re-edit it from an oxcellent impression, taken and supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
These are three copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures about 84" broad by 45" high. The plates bave raised rims, and are strong on a ring which had been cut before this record came into Dr. Fleet's hands in the year 1884. The ring is about 5t' in diameter and thick ; it is joined to a circular seal which is about 34" in diameter. The seal bears, in relief on a slightly countersunk surface, the legend &ri-Tribhuvan[4]inkusa; below the legend, a floral device; immediately above the legend,
boar, standing and facing to the proper right; and above the boar, an elephant-goad surmounted by the moon's crescent. With the exception of a small part of the first plate the writing of which is somewhat corroded, the plates are well preserved.---The writing and engraving are good. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, of the time and part of the country to which the inscription belongs. For kh, j, b and I we have throughout the later, cursive signs. The initial i does not occur in the text. Of the three final consonants which occur, n and m are denoted by special signs (in másán, 11. 9 and 13, trimsatam, II. 10 and 11, and chatvarimsatam, 11. 12 and 14), while for t the ordinary sign for ta is used, with the sign of viráma above it (in Kumaravat, 1. 27, and anine(na)sat, 1. 29). The size of the letters is about 7.-The language is Sanskřit. Besides two benedictive and imprecatory verses, the text contains eight verses treating of the donor and the donee and their ancestors; the rest is in prose. In respect of orthography, it may be noted that the rules of samdhi have been frequently neglected, and that there is a fairly large number of other minor mistakes, omissions of letters, etc. A special point which may be drawn attention to is, that after an anusvåra # CODBodant is doubled in Manggi, 1. 8, Vénggi and Trikalingga, 1. 17, patchohacifati, 1. 8, kimchoha, 1. 30, and in vatsarandi rinija-, 1. 16, but not in other places where the same rule might have been followed.
The inscription is one of the Eastern Chalukya Ammaraja [I.] Vishnuvardhana. It records that the king granted the village of Drujjúru in the Pennataviči-vishaya to Mabakala,
general, and son of a foster-sister, of (Ammaraja's grandfather) Chalukya-Bhima (or Bhima I.). The Ajñapti of the grant was the ?)* Katakaraja.
* See above, p. 129, note 11.
. Compare also Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 266, K. . The same role is observed once in regard to m) in the preceding inscription C. We also find it occasionally observed 6.g. in the inscriptions publisled in South Ind. Insor. Vol. L. P. 39 ff., and Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 213 1. See also above, p. 107.
• See nbove, Vol. IV. p. 809, note 1.

Page #167

132
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
The inscription is not dated. Of the localities, the Pennatavadi vishaya is mentioned also in Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 16, 1. 39. The village of Drujjůra bas by Mr. Sewell been identified with the village of Zuzzūru in the Nandigama talaka of the Kistna district, the Joodjoor of the Indian Atlas, map 75, long. 80° 28' E., lat. 16° 41' N. Mr. Sewell may be right, but, except. ing 'Gooteemookola' which may be Gottiprôlu, I do not find the names of the villages which in the inscription are said to form the boundaries of Drajjúra, anywhere near the Joodjoor of the map.
TEXT.3
Pirst Plate. i Sivam=astu sarvra-ja[ga"]taḥ [11*] Svasti [*] Srimatan sakala-bhavana
sa[m]stůyamana-M2 navyasagðtränar Harit[iputriņam Kan]sikhi(kl)-varaprasada-labdha-rajyaşam(ui)
MA. 3 trigana-paripálitânan Svåmi-Mahasena-pådaoudlyåtånám bhagavan-Nára4 yaņa-prasada-samásådita-vara-varahal ar chhan-êksha (pa) - kshapa-vasiksi. 5 t-arấtim andalậuân Assamedh-avabbritha sn ân á • Pa vitr1 kit 8 : 8 pu s h a ni 6 Chalukyanan kulam-alamkarishmoh Satyaśraya-vallabhasya bhrâtå Kubja.
Vishņuvarddhano7 shtadasa varshini tat-putro Jayasim ha-vallabhbha)s=trayastriméad-varshånis 1
tad-bbråta8 r-Indrarajasya sutaḥ Vishộurajo nava tat-patro Manggi-yuvarajah?
pamchchavin satin (1) 9 tat-putro Jayasimhah t rayodasa ta[a]-dvaimatur&najah Kokkilih
shaņ=måsân [1]
Second Plate ; First Sile. 10 tasya jyshțh8 bhrata tam-achchâtya Vishnuvarddhanas=saptatrimsatamo
tat-patro VijayaIl ditya-bhattarakah ashtadass' tat-suto Vishnuvarddhanaḥ shattringatam
tat-sûnar=ashtotta12 ral-Narendresvar-ayataninám kartta | Vijayadityas-chatvArinsatam | tad-Atmajah
Kali : 13 Vishnuvarddhanô=shtadasa måsân tat-patrổ Vijayaditya-maharajas-cha14 tuschatvarimsatam!
Tad-anaja-yavarájád=Vikramaditya-námnah 13 prabhur-abhavad=arati-vrata-tål-&pal-anghaḥ! [lo]
nirapama-pripa-Bhi
* See Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 76, and Mr. Sewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 46.
* According to Mr. Sewell, & village named Tadigummi is west (not east) of Zazzuru ; and east (not west) of it, on the east side of forest-covered bills which would thus have been included in the grant, is the village of Malkaporan."
Froin Dr. Fleet's impressions. • Here, and with similar accusative cases below, we have to supply 4 verb meaning 'he reigned.' . Read oiatan darshdi. • Here, and in other places below, the rules of sandhi bave not been observed. 7 Read Vangis. Read pa dela.
Here one would expect varaldri. 1. Here the word lata has been omitted ; compare the text of the preceding Inscription, line 15, and South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 39, 1. 13.
11 This sign of punctuation should be struck out. 11 Here, again, one would expect varshani.
1 Metre : Málint. 11 Originally wilaugha was engraved, but the i of ni has been struck out again,

Page #168

D.-Masulipatam Plates of Amma I.
J8ទាយាទៅៗ ទទាយឲ្យទាន 2gg-មខ្លាទា ២៩២គ្រូពមច្បាឆ្នាំថ្មី 12 | ០៧៩យប់
ពីរយ៉ា29 ២១៩៩២ដង។ ៨៩។ ទ្វាទសារគ្រឿងយងខារាៗ ។ទី៦ ១៩៩៤.២ ០១៧9B2Qne |
ទង់ ២៥ មeel)យះពឯប | សង ៤ ។ ម្យនាង.ខាវិទ្យាថ្នា a ,
ថា នៅឆ្នាំ ១៩១យដ្ឋកថានឹងបង id=xងសង្គង្ឃ
។
ស្រង់១០៨២៨iោះពី១ស្រុសខ្មៅ ងសតាំងគ្មានសង8សងខា!! រដូវ ២១៥ទៅជាម្ចី
៧) នាងយៈ EY ៥ ក៏
ព្រះអាគ្មានសs០០8G នាទីស្វយ័ប្បនេះថា
3) <=GxឱីឡJami8GqdXS មិនបាខមាយយយ៥។សូរ្យសំ៩០០មែ៩៤៤ យាយមុខមខ្ទង់សាសាខឡាយឱយទីមដូងPage #169


Page #170

No. 16.)
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS.
133
16 mas-trimsatan vatsarâņam nni(ni)ja-gana-gana-kirtti-vf&pta-dikchakra [vá]lah [ll 1"]
Tat-sang17 [r]=Vvijayadityaḥ shan(n)-måsån=Vmggi-mandalam! Trikalimgg-êtavi-yuktam
paripálya [di®;. 18 vain yayo(sau) i Ajåyata satas-tasya bhabh[&]r-odvahana kshama[b 1 )
Ammarg
Secon i Plate ; Second Side. 19 ja-mabipalaḥ pålit-Asesha-bhůtala) [ll 2*] Yasya padambuja-chchâ(chchha)yam-420 Gritar råja-maņdalam [1] dandit-aráti kodandam manditam mandala-trayo
11 [3] Kund-endu-dha31 vala yasya 13 yas3 samjita-bhatalamh i gåganti galit-arato lloro
Vvidyadha[r]yyô= 22 pi vigaya || [4] Sa sarvvalókaśraya-sri-Vishnuvarddhana-maharajah Pe[n]&ta23 vadi-vishaya-nivåsind rashtrakața-pramukhân=kutim(tum)binas-sarvvân=&h[0]24 y-êttham=a[jīA]payati || Viditam-astarab [1°] Chalukya-Bhima-bhů påla-dhà25 ttri dhâtr=i(i)va ch=&pará [l*) kshamasa kshatriyapråyå Någipôțir=iti
sruta 11 (5] 26 sit-tasya]s=suta Gâmakamba nám=Âmbika-sama matu stanya samiksitya
Bhi27 ma-rajena ya papan | [6] S=&jijanat-kamaram [cha] sakti-yakta[min]
Kumaravat i Bhi[ma)-raja
Third Plate. 28 sya sên[8]pyam | Mahâkålam=maha-matiṁ ll [7] Yas=ch=enekaśaḥ Anyons
[@]stra-samayo. 29 ga-sarjât-[&*]gnon mahåbavê [18] spåmind=grasard dhird ripu-sainyam
anînê(na)sat 11 (8®] 30 Kińchcha' | rûpêpa Manasija) kopêna Yamah Bakryyêņa Dhapamjayah
sâbasai[] 31 Śůdrakabil Tasmai Drujjůru-nama-gråmô=smAbhis-saruva-kara-parihi32 rêņa mânyikfitya dattaḥ [1] Asy=&vadhuyab purvvataḥ Talugummi-si33 m=aiva simå 12 dakshina(na)tah Gottiprolu-sim=aiva simâ 1? paschimatah
Malkapôramu-si(si)m-aiva 34 sima attarataḥ Adupu-sim-aiva sina [ll] Ass=opari bådh[a] na karttavgå (11"]
Tatha cha Vyâsên=8ktar | Bahubhir=yvasu35 dhá datta bahubhis-ch=anupalita [1] Fasya Fasya yada bhůmis-tasya tasya
tada phalam 1 (11) [9] Sva-dattâm-para-dattam 36 va
barôtu(ta) vasundharam [1] shashţiin varsha-sahasrani(ni) vishtå(xhtha)gâm jậyatë krimiḥ [10*] Âjñapti[bo] Katakarajah [ll]
Read lingi- and Trikaling..
? Metre of verses 2-10 : ślok (Anusbțubh). • These signs of punctuation are superfluous.
. This sign of punctuation is superfluous. . Read kimcha, and omit the following algo of punctuation. • Mr. Bewell read this and the two next names Táruguai., Goffibrólu, and Malkatramn., * There signs of practnation are superflons. • Perhaps this correction has been made already in the original.

Page #171

134
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. Commencing with the words. May the whole world be blessed !," lines 1-14 give the genealogy, with the lengths of the reigos, as far as the Maharaja Vijayaditya, the son of Kali-Vishnuvardhana, in substantially the same manner as the preceding inscription C.
(V. 1.) From his (i.e. Vijayaditya's) younger brother, the Yuvaraja Vikramaditya, sprang that mighty fire-brand to the cotton- the host of his adversaries, the incomparable king Bhima, who filled the horizon with the fame of his many excellent qualities for thirty years.
His son Vijayaditya (1. 17) went to heaven when he had ruled the Vêngi-mandale, joined with the Trikalinga forest, for six months.
(Vs. 2-4.) To him was born & son, able to bear the burden of the earth, king Ammaraja, who rules the whole surface of the earth. The kings in a body have resorted to the shade of his lotus-feet; the bow with which he chastises his onemies is glorified in the three worlds. Evon the Vidyadharis sing to the late his fame which, white like the jasmine and the moon, has reddened the surface of the earth, the fame of him whose enemies have perished.
He, the asylum of all mankind, the Maharaja Vishņuvardhana (1. 22), having called together all the cultivators, headed by the Rashtrakatas, who inhabit the Pennatav&di-vishaya, thus issues a command to them :
"Be it known to you !
(Vs. 5-8.) King Chalukya-Bhima had a foster-mother, named Någipôţi; she was (to hinn) like a second earth, like & warrior endowed with endurance. She had a daughter, named Gåmakamba, like anto Ambika, who drank her mother's milk, sharing it with king Bhima. She brought forth & son, endowed with strength like Kumara, the high-spirited Mahakala, (who became) a general of king Bhima. In battle where fire is produced by the clashing together of the opponents' arms, going before his master, this brave one more than once has annihilated the enemy's army.
To him the village of Drujjuru (1. 31) has been given by Us, with exemption from all taxes."
The boundaries are (1. 32): On the east, the boundary-line of Talugummi; on the south, the boundary-line of Glottiprôlu ; on the west, the boundary-line of Malkapôramu; and on the north, the boundary-line of Adupu.
The rest of the inscription warns the people not to obstruct this grant ; quotes two benedictive and imprecatory verses, ascribed to Vyåsa; and records that (the ?) Katakarija was the Ajfapti (of this grant). E. MASULIPATAM () PLATES OF CHÅLUKYA-BHIMA IT.
[A.D. 984-945.) These plates belonged to Sir Walter Elliot, and are now in the British Museum. From a rather illegiblo label on the original, they seem to have been obtained through Mr. J. C. Norris from Masulipatam. I edit the inscription which they contain from Sir W. Elliot's own impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
1. Instead of this, the other known grant of Amma I., published in South-Ind. Ingor. Vol. I. p. 89 11., has au Avustubh verse, conveying the same meaning.
* Verbal differences are: The family name here, in line 6, is Chalukya (not Chdlukya); in the same line we have Batydiraya-vallabha (ipatend of -pallabendra); in line 8, Indr ardja (ustead of Indra-bhadraka); in the sannolino, Vishardja (iustead of Vishnuvardhana); in line 11, Via pweardhana (instead of Vishundja); and in line 13, Vijayaditya-mahardja (instead of only Pijaydditya).
• Mandala-fraya (the old-mandala, gagand-, and dy-mo.) is equivalent to fri-16ka. • Or has gladdened the inhabitants of the earth.
I.e. the goddess Parrau. • Kumara, the god of war, aloo is fakti.yukta, i.e. furnished with a spear'lakti.dhara).
Compare Dr, Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX.p. 270, N.

Page #172

No. 16.)
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS.
135
These are three copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measares about 78broad by 31' high. They have high rims, and are strong on & ring, about 41" in diameter and I thick, which had boen cut already when the original came under Dr. Flvet's notice. To the ring is attached a circular seal which is about 21" in diameter. It bears, in relief on a countersunk surface, across the centre, the legend fráTribhuvandikuda; above the legend, the sun and moon, two sceptres (or perhaps lampstands, or chowries), an elephant-gond, and a boar, standing and facing to the proper left ; and below the legend, a conch-shell and a floral device. The engraving is good ; the letters throughout sbew marks of the working of the tool. - The writing for the greater part is well preserved ; bat sides i, iia and iii, towards the ends of the lines, have been subjected to the action of fire or some corrosive fluid, and in a few places the first and third plates are corroded right through. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, of the time and part of the country.to which the inscription belongs. The consonants throughout bavo the later, cursive forms, and the later form is used also in the case of the initial i (in ittham, 1. 22). The sign of the medial au is very similar to one of the sigus of the medial 6, so that it is difficalt to distinguish between the two signs. Special signs are used for the final » (in mdsán, 11. 9 and 15), and m (in trintatam, . 7, viisatin, 1. 8, etc.), but not for the final t (in piilayat, 11. 7 and 17), which is denoted by the ordinary sign for ta, with the sign of virama above it. The size of the letters is about 1". The language is Sanskpit, except that one or two Telugu words ocour in the description of the boundaries, in lines 32 and 33. In line 28 we have the unusual word paricha-várt, the meaning of which apparently is similar to that of the more common paiicha-kula. Besides two benedictive and imprecatory verses, the text contains nine verses treating of the donor and the donee; the rest is in prose. The grant has been written out somewhat carelessly, and in lines 8 and 9 contains two grossly incorrect statemonte. In respect of orthography, too, the text shews a fairly large number of mistakes, owing to the disregard of the rules of sandhi, the omission of single letters and whole syllables, etc.
The inscription is one of the Eastern Chalukya Chalukya-Bhima [I.] Vishnuvardhana, but the Grst of these two names does not actually ocour in the text, which describes the king only as the son of Molamba and Vijayaditya.' It records that the king, on the occasion of the sun's progress to the north, granted a field at the village of Akulamannaudu in the Gudrsvars-vishaya to a student of the kramapatha named Viddamayya, a son of the Soma-sacrificer Madhava, who was a son of Tyakkiya, a student of the kramapdfha and inhabitant of Vangiparru. No Ajnopti is mentioned.
The inscription is not dated. Of the localities, the Gudravåra vishaya has been spoken of above, p. 123. The village of Vangiparra is mentioned also in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 416, 1. 26 ff.; perhaps it is. Vangipuram, Indian Atlas, map 76, long 80° 27' E., lat. 16° 8' N. Åkulamannanda, as Dr. Fleet points out to me, is the 'Aukalmanaud' of map 95, long. 81° 10' E., lat. 16° 15' N.
The donee of this grant, Viddamayya, is the donee also of the Påganavaram grant of Chalukya-Bhima II., pablished bil. Vol. XIII. p. 213 ff., in which in line 49) the name of his father's father is given as Tärkama (not Tyakkiya).
TEXT..
First Plate. 1 Srasti [1] Srimatan sakala-bhavana-samstayamâna-M&navyasagôtränar Hari2 tiputrinam Kausi[k]i-vara prasada-labdha-rajyanam Matri[ga]ņa-paripálitânâm
Sv[4]
Viddamayya ooours as the name of the father's father of the dose of the Yelivarru grant of Aroma II., published ibid. Vol. XII. p. 91 1., but that Viddamayya belonged to the Abyapa (not the Gautama) gotra.
From Sir W. Ellot's impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.

Page #173

136
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
3 mi-Mahasena-pådânudhyâ tânâm b havagavan-Narayana-prasada-gamå[s&]dita-vara4 varába (ha)lámcha(chha)n-ekshana kshana-vasiksit-Arátimandala namo-aśva[m] & dh-dva. 5 bhřitbasnâna-pavitrita-vapusbåm3 Chalukyanam k ulam-alamkarishnðs-8a6 tyásraya-vallabhendrasya bhrata Kubja-VishņuvarddhanÔ-shtadasa varsh[@]pi
Vêng[i]-mandalam=a[nvapa). 7 layat || tad-âtmajd Jayasimhas-trayastrim atam || tad-anuj-Êndra[rêja]-nandang
Vishnu[varddha']nó 8 cava || tat-sûna[r"]=Mmaṁgi-yuvarajah pañchavimšatim | tat-putro
Ja yasim]has-trayastri[m]
:
Second Plate; First Side. 9 satam* | tat-sutaḥ Kokkilich*) shan-måsân | tasya jgêshtho bhrata
Vishnu[va]r[ddha]nas-tam-uchcha10 tya saptatrimsatam 11 tat-putrở Vijayaditya-bhatt[A]rakah? ashtadasa 11 tat
putrô Vi11 shnuvarddhanash-va(sha)ţtringatam |
tat-sd(su)tah
VijayadityaNarendrë(ndra)mpiga[ra]jas=s&shțâcha. 12 tvarim atam (11) tat-putraḥ K ali-Vishnuvarddhanoeddhyarddha-varsha[m] ||
ta[t-s]ataḥ Guņa13 ks-Vijayaditya-maharajas-chatuschatvarimsata[m] 11
tad-anuja-yu14 varâja-Vikramaditya-bhůbhfid-&tmajas-Chalukye-Bhimas-trimsatam 11 ta t-pa]tro
Vijayadi. 15 tya[h*) shaņ=mâsân || tasy=[A]gra-sânur-Å(a)mma[ra*]jas=sapta varsha[n]i 11
tat-suta-Vijayadityam ksita-ka[nth]i16 ka-pattaband!-abhishekam Il bålam-uchchatya Tah-adhipô måsam=ékam 11
Chalukya-Bhima-tanayo
Second Plate; Second Side. 17 Vikramaditya-raja ek[A]dasa m[Q]sân=bhuvam-ap[&®]layat II 10M@f&[m]bs
Vijayaditya-nandado 18 nandita-praja? [lo] ba[a]dhva kram-âgatan pattar rakshaty=&- chandrama
uryvarâm (II) [19] Utkhât-oddhatta(ta)ripunk pratiro19 pita-bandhuna kund endu-dbavalam yếna mitandada dido yasah [ll 2°] LAIA
rájá[A] virâjant[@]yasmin=n=20 tanyatral rajasu [1] padmakara-gatan=têjaḥ kim=asti kumud- & kar[8] l1 [3"]
Sa sarvvalókaśra
* Read bhagavas
Instead of the akshara rd, kd was originally engraved. • The cognate inscriptions have pavitrikrita instead of pasitrita. • This is a mistake for trayódala. . This is a mistake for tad-draindtur-desjak or tad-searajah. • After this one would have expected the word caroldni. 1 Here, and in other places below, the rules of sadhi have not been observed.
. The same rending Prajasando in which the sa, prefised to ashta, is quite out of place) we have in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 249, 1. 11, and it was perhape intended in South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. p. 47, L 18. Instead of it, we have rajas=chado (the cha of which is superfluous) in Ind. Ant. Vol. VII p. 16, 1. 12; VOL. XIL p. 92, L. 14; Vol. XIV. p. 52, 1. 41; above, Vol. IV. p. 806, I. 40; and below, p. 140, 1. 10. Both the sa and the cha are omitted in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 213, 1, 16 (in one of the earliest inscriptions which give 48 years as the duration of the king's reign); Vol. XIX. p. 429, 1. 87; and Vol. XIV. p. 56, 1. 18.
This sign of punctuation is superfluous. 10 Metre of verses 1.11: sidka (Anushţubb).
u Bead sadnyatra.

Page #174

E-Masulipatam (C) Plates of Chalukya-Bhima II.
మకాంతంగురం.ava3 .. Be Padma 1992 2) 213.
ni మంచు గంగారాం Y Y Y Y +||ల నుండి తన అత్యంత్రం నాలు • sewagaa అలంకార దంచు అయితగా ఆ ముడు.. అసలు స్థితం 32
బుర రాజులు
A
11.
రాత 200వ తరగా తల అlanum లాలా 18 10:
ల గల ఆ ఆ ఆ ఆ ఆ ఆ ఆ ఆ కతరి నాలుక | 8 అలమా త్వరతంతు ఆ లంజ ఎంతో 16 రాజు - గు) తరగతజ: ఈ స్థితులు తల 11 న మ అ ఆ Suga ఆత్రుతర జ ద ం ఆలు తారర : 2016 లో గదీతటి 15 త: కవాత తాను త మి : ఇత కాయి. రాత్రంతా మతాశో తర్వాత కాయ nand ఆ పొడిలతో జు మతం సుతులు) లుగా వున్న వారాలు గత 18 చిన్నవారిలో 25 శాతం అమలుకు
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
J. F. FLEET
SCALE -87
FROM SIR WALTER ELLIOT'S INK-IMPRESSIONS.

Page #175


Page #176

No. 16.)
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS.
137
21 ya-ri-Vishņuva[ro]ddhana-maharaj[AR]dhiraja-paramèsvaraḥ paramabrahmanya
m[&]tá22 pitxi-p[•]a[]nndhy[A]taḥ Gudravåra-vishaya-nivåsino râshtrakata-pramukhan=
kuta[i*]bins) ittha23 m=&ja[apayati | Vangiparru-mahågrâma-vastavyo G[au]tam-ânvayah [1]
Tyákkiya-kramak namna Tu24 râshad-vibhavd=jani 11 [4] Tasya tandj8 Madhava-eomayaji Janárddane [*]
bhaktim&nel jagad-ana25 ndi vibhavair=udit-oditaih [ll 5*] Śri-Viddamayya-kramako vipråņām=utsav-8dayaḥ [1] tanayo brahmava
Third Plate. 26 [r]ebchasvi tasy=&py-a[ta]na-p[au]rusha) || [6*] Yad-grihasth?]iti-pája....
kshAlan-ambhasa 27 ajira ka[r]ddamibhutan pun&ty=8-saptaman kulam || [78] Yat-putra-po(pan)tr[a]
vatav våra-go28 shth[i]shn3 vågminaḥ [10] pamcha-vári[m*) sam&payya sampajyants
mahajanaih I(II) [8] Ya[s]ya .. manushtha29 na[n] punânań Mânavê nayah [1] abhyâsố hi nir-&gâsố vedåpá[m]
prapavasya [che] l1 [9] Ta[smai] Åku. 30 lamannandu-nâma-grâma-paschima-disih (si) Dâmôdara-krama[k-8 ?] (panna ?]
. . . [ksh]etram tat-pantra &v=dya[m]-iti sa[r]yva-kara-pariharêq=6daka-půryvam krity=
&()ttard Cyaņa-nim]i[t]te32 smábbir=ddattam=iti viditam-astu vah || Asy=&vadhayab purv vataḥ pedda-koda 11
dakahi[nataḥ] [ko P]33 du 11 palchimatan Kramkatavvi-sim 11 attaratas-sa Ova? Asy-pari na
kênachid=bådhå karttavya (11) Ba84 hubhi[r]=yvasudha datta bahabbiś=ch=innpålità [19] yasya yasya pada
bhimis-tasya tasya tada pbalam I(II) [109] Sva35 dattár para-dattár va y0 har[@]tsa (ta) vasundharam [1] shashţi-varsha
sahaarapi vishţA(shtha)y&m j[A]yatd krimiḥ | [119]
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. Kubja-Vishnuvardhana (1.6)- the brother of Saty&sraya-vallabhôndra, who adorned the family of the Chalukyas (1.5) who are of the Manavya gôtra and are Haritiputras (1.1) ruled over the Veng[1]-mandala for eighteen years ; his son Jayasimha (1.7) for thirty-three (years); Vishnuvardhana (1.7), the son of his younger brother Indra-rája, for nine (years); his son Mangi-yuvaraja (1. 8) for twenty-five (years); his son Jayasinha (1.8) for thirtythree (years); his sano Kokkili (1.9) for six months ; having expelled him, his eldest brother Vishpuvardhana (1.9) (ruled) for thirty-seven (years); his son Vijayaditya-bhattaraka (1. 10)
1 Bad mdi-jagad..
? I cannot decide whether the syllable which follows upon Ad is thi or dhi; after paja three syllables are quite Illegible in the impression. Perhaps the first half of the verse should be read yad grihtatithi-pújdyárh pddaprokahdlas-drid hand.
Compare South Ind. Istor. Vol. I. p. 46, 1. 28.
The sign of penetantion is superfluous; it may have been struck out already in the original. 5 Here one akahara is quite illegible, and another is obliterated, the plate being corroded through. • Between krama and kshetrash about seven akshara aro illegible. * Read maita.
This should bave been thirteen. • This should have been his younger brother from a different motber' or simply his younger brother."

Page #177

138
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
for eighteen (years); his son Vishnuvardhana (1. 11) for thirty-six (years); his son Vijayaditya Narendramṛigaraja (1. 11) for forty-eight (years); his son Kali-Vishnuvardhana (1. 12) for one year and a half; his son, the Maharaja Gunaka-Vijayaditya (1. 13), for forty-four (years); Chalukya-Bhima (1. 14), the son of his younger brother, the Yuvaraja Vikramaditya, for thirty (years); his son Vijayaditya (1. 14) for six months; his eldest son Amma-raja (1. 15) for seven years; having expelled his son Vijayaditya, who had been inaugurated with the necklet and by the tying on of the tiara, (and who was still) a child, Tâh-adhipa (1. 16) (ruled) for one month; (and) Vikramaditya-raja (1. 17), the son of Chalukya-Bhima, ruled the earth for eleven months.3
(Vs. 1-3.) (Now) the son of Mêlâmba and Vijayaditya protects the earth, having tied on the hereditary tiara. He has uprooted the haughty adversaries and reinstated his
relatives.
He, the asylum of all mankind, Vishnuvardhana (1. 21), the Maharajadhiraju and Paramésvara, who is most devoted to religion, having called together the cultivators, headed by the Rashtrakutus, who inhabit the Gudravara-vishaya, thus issues a command to them (1. 23):
"Be it known to you (1. 32)!
(Vs. 4-9.) There was an inhabitant of the great village of Vangiparru, Tyakkiya, a student of the kramapatha, of the Gautama lineage. His son was Madhava, a Soma-sacrificer, devoted to Janardana (Vishnu). His son, again, is Viddamayya, a student of the kramapátha, eminent in religious learning and full of manliness; whose hospitality purifies the family to the seventh generation; whose? sons and grandsons, youths eloquent at committee-assemblies, are honoured by the chief people who have made them serve on the committee of five; who engages in holy performances, follows Mann's guidance, and is not weary of repeating the Vêdas and the syllable ôm.
To him (1. 29), on the occasion of the sun's progress to the north, has been given by Us, with exemption from all taxes, the field in the western quarter of the village of
1 Compare Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 100.
This seems to me to indicate that Vijayaditya had been inaugurated both as Tavardja and as king, the former by the necklet and the latter by the tying on of the tiara (pattalandha.).. At any rate, there can be no doubt that the kanthikd and the pattabandha are two separate insignia. Regarding the necklet (kanthikd) as a sign of the wearer having been appointed Yavardja, compare South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 47, 1. 14, where Vikramaditya, who in five other inscriptions is called Yuvaraja, is described as vilasat-kanthikdddma-kantha, 'one on whose neck there was the glittering necklace;' and see the passages quoted by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 108, note 27. In Bana's Kadambars, Nirnaya-Sagara Press ed. p. 223, it is said of Chandrapida, immediately after his inauguration as Yuvardja, that he was abhisheka-daríandrtham-ágatina saptarshi-mandalénuéva hdré-dlingita vakshahsthalaḥ, his breast was embraced by the pearl-necklace, which was like the constellation of the seven Rishis, come there to view the inauguration-ceremony. On the other hand, ibid. p. 214, the pattabandha (in the shape of the usintaha) is enumerated among the insignia which are bestowed at the inauguration of kings. Compare also 1. 18 of the text of this inscription. Six of the published inscriptions state merely that Vijayaditya was expelled while he was still a boy.
On the omission of the reign of Yuddhamalla, see Dr. Hultzsch's remarke in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 44. I do not think it necessary to give a full translation of the verses here and below.
I.e. of the Gautama gótra.
Compare, e.g., Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 29, 1. 10 of the text of the inscription.
1 Compare South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 45, 1. 28, where the first half of verse 8 of our, inscription occurs, also with the word ndra-góshthishu. Vdra bere and in pañcha-vdrt probably denotes the member of a committee; the word occurs, by itself and in odra-pramukha, in an apparently similar sense, in the Styadopt inscription, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 173 ff. The meaning of pancha-vdrt perhaps is similar to that of the more common pañcha-kula; compare with it also the word pdichélt in line 16 of the Nepal inscription in Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 178. According to the late Dr. Bhagvanlal Indraji (ibid. p. 171, note 26) temples and endowments, at the present day, are administered in Nepal by committees called guffht (goshth).

Page #178

No. 16.)
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS.
139
Åkulamannandu, which? ...
. . Damodara, a student of the kramapátha because he is his grandson."
The boundaries are (1. 32): On the east, a large rivalet; on the south, a rivulet; on the west, the boundary-line of Krankatavva; and on the north, the same.
The rest of the inscription warns the people not to obstruct this grant, and quotes two benedictive and imprecatory verses.
F.-MASULIPATAM PLATES OF AMMA II.
[A.D. 945-970.) These plates also were found, some twenty years ago, in the vernacular record room of the Collector's office at Masulipatam, and are now in the Madras Museum. The inscription which they contain has been already published, by Mr. R. Sewell, in the Indian Antiquaru. Vol. VIII. p. 74 ff.; I re-edit it from two excellent impressions, taken and supplied to me by Dr. Fleet.
These are three copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures about 8" broad by 31" high. They have high, very sharp rime, and are strong on a ring, about 41" in diameter and g" thick, which had been cut already before this record came under Dr. Fleet's notice in the year 1884. To the ring is attached & circular seal, about 28" in diameter. It bears, in relief on a countersunk surface, across the centre, the legend bri-Tri[bh]urantinkufa; above the legend, a boar, standing and facing to the proper right, and surmounted by the son; in front of the boar, a conch-shell with the moon above it; and behind the boar, an elephant-goad; and below the legend, a floral device. - The writing is good, and generally in an excellent state of preservation; but a small piece of the first plate is broken off at the lower proper right corner, causing the loss of two aksharas, which can be easily supplied. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, of the time and part of the country to which the inscription belongs. With regard to individual letters, it is sufficient to state that a special sign is used only for the final » (in masan, 11. 8, 13 and 15,"ddhatan, 1. 16, and dattarán, 1. 25). The size of the letters is between " and "--The language is Sanskrit, except that several Telugu words are used in the description of the boundaries, in lines 26-30. Besides one benedictory verse, four verses occur in the genealogical part of the text; the rest is in prose. The orthography does not call for any special remarks.
The inscription is one of the Eastern Chalukya Ammardja (II.) Vijayaditya, also called BAja-mahendra. It records that the king granted some fields at the village of Pambarru in
1 The illegible words perhaps stated that the field formerly belonged to Dimodars, of whom Viddamayya (although called his pastra) probably was a daughter's son.
According to Campbell's Toloogoo Dictionary the Telaga word kodu meana'a rivulet, the branch of river'in Kanarese, the same word means the peak or top of bill.
Compare also Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 271, Q.
• I am doubtful about the form of the initial i which cours towards the end of line 25. It has not come out clearly in the imprensione.
It sbould be noted that the sentence in lines 22-25, which records the actual grant, although preceded by the url itthawedjüd payati, lo not worded like an order, but merely states the fact that the king made the grant. and that the donor is spoken of in the third person, as Ammarkja, instead of being denoted, in the ordinary way, by some form of the pronoun of the first person (ahas daftards, or cambhiradattam). Moreover the first two words (atha fayd 'note to the son of that Pammavi') of the sentence suggest the iden that it wm taken from some other record in which the done's mother had already been spoken of, and that the grant was made in consequence of something or other, done by ber or her son,
T2

Page #179

140
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
the Gadravara-vishays to the Fuvardja Ballfajladeva-Velabhata, also called Boddiy, the son of (the lady) Pemmava (of) the Pattavardhint (family). No Ajfapti is mentioned.
The inscription is not dated. Of the localities, the Gudråvåra vishaya has been spoken of above, p. 123; the villages which are mentioned I am unable to identify.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Smati i Grimstar sakala-bhuvana-sarasta gamina-Manavy asag&trina[m]
Håritiputr[&]2 nam Kansikl-varaprasada-labdha-rajya[n&] Mátrigann-paripalitAnath Svami.
MahAgêna-på3 dânndhyAtanan bhagavan-Nardyapa-prnalds-samAsAdita-vara-vardha(ha)Anchban.
ekshana-[kohs)4 na-vasikrit-aratimandalAnám=ngsmådh-Avabhřita(tha) Ana-pavitri krita-Tapah & me
Chaluky[&]namin kulam-alamkariahnoh Satya fraya-vallabhåndmasys bhratá Kubja
Vishnuvarddhanôeshtadata (varsh&pi) 6 Vergi-dam-pályvnt. I tad-Strajo Jayasinhas-trayantrimsatar tad-anaj
Endraraja-nandan[8] VI7 shnuvarddhanð na t at-sûnur-Mmangi-yuvardja[h] prmohavinnsatin !
tat-putro Jayasim[has-tra]yo. 8 daga tad-avarajah Kokkilih (sha]p-masin tasya iyoshtho bhrata
Vishnuvardhanas-tamnohoh&tya saptatrim(Satara 15
Second Plate; First Side. 9 tat-putro Vijayaditya-bhattarako-shţAdasa tat-auto Vishnuvarddhanash
shattrimlatam tat-suto 10 Vijayaditya-Naróndrampigardjas-chashgachatvarimsatam tat-satab Kali
Vishnuvarddhand-dhya11 rddha-varsham tat-patró Gunagathka-Vijaya[distyag-ohatusohatvarim atat
tad-bhrata12 V vikram Aditya-bhāpatês-sanas-Chalukya-[Bht]me-bhdpalasztrirgatam tat-rata h 13 Kollabigands-Vijayadityash-shanamAsan tat-sunur-Ammara[js]e-sapta varshani
7Tat-su14 tar VijayAdityarh Alam-uohohtys may [lo] Tal-Adhipatir-Akramya masam
eksm-ap15 debhuyarh (n) [19] Tamh jitvi OhAlukya-Bhimthanay Vikramaditya Akadasa
måsan tatag-T41-4dhips
* In the original the first name is written Ballalatos, probably by mistake, the name vadbhafa slao occurs in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 250, 1. 86.
The Pafta vardhint-varia is mentioned in South-Iud. Issor. Vol. I. p. 40, 1. 46.
• Mr. Sewell, in Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 76, states that the modern barna of Pandarrs is P marre, that W i lliace close to Pamarra, Krisho wstero delts; and that Gaytlaidla also in village in the Krishna
daltI find Guntalab' in the India. Hei, msp 95, long. 81 E., lat. 16° 13 N. 1 About 11 miles north (not south) of it, Pramur;' and about 4 miles west (not north) of Paumur, 'Vailpoor.'
From Dr. Fleet's impressions. • The corner of the plate, with the abalaras in these braokote, is broken away. • Between ta and tpw another akabara appears to have been originally angrevad.
Metre: Sloks (Annaltabb).

Page #180

FULL-SIZE
3. F. FLEET.
W. GRIGGS. PHOTO-LITH.
F.-Masulipatam Plates of Amma II.
SEEMS Lergelhugalluarga mesecco rapluapf? oblandeltocrocally. Golfe per:fzer:19 oleigcromatar errespeha, vara. Pyesorrerat:207A PRE Q Raraaganadmanageme
PAPROPAPUA proba gmacroscalo n kez . Abarzua .cofa:fcere betrare: 302 PATS:C2020
APAROC, Ohoritzontal de REPREDARGAUL berolugaard PAPO Laborcoolinupepokoppe
SERSEPOESGR) miss PRO B01021.30, Dual Eflog.PKUOUPE SR ARE E Qol: 2.22.
2 2 .22 paletto @4229291 Le purpp:102 GEESECAUS: JA
QE TRW P ruccrouppo@pQGPx2 U? 3622BL@G LOBALÓlafə 2022 2023, D ag(026EUPB Perode.coPPREOC39.
ph
Pro:

Page #181


Page #182

No. 16.)
SIX EASTERN CHALUKYA GRANTS.
141
16 sana[ro]=Yyuddhamalla[h] sapta varshåņi | Nirjjity-Årjana-sannibh8 janapadáte tan-ninggamey=ddha tân dâyê
Second Plate ; Second Side, 17 dân-inabbana-lina-bhagan-Akárån=vidhAy=étard[n 1] Vajr-iv=8[ro]jjita-nakam-Amma
nfipatêr-bbråte kaniyêu-bha18 van Bhimo bhima-pardkramas=samabhanak-samvatsarád(n)=dvådaša (II) [2]
Tasya Mahesvara-mu(m)rttêr=Uma-saman-Akritêb 19 Kumar-abhaḥ [lo] Lókamahádôvyah khala yas=samabhavada Ammardj-Akhyah (II)
[3] Kavi-gåyaka-kalpataru[ro]-ddvija-muni. 20 din-åndha-bandhujana-Surabhiḥ [1*j yachakajana-chintamaņir=avanjsa-maņir-mmah
Ogra-mabasa dyamanih (ll 4] 21 Sa samastabhuvan[1]sraya-fri-Vijayaditya-mahar[A]jo rajadhiraja-param[8]svaraḥ
paramabha 22 #[&]rakaḥ Gudråvara- jsbaya-nivåsind rashtrakata-pramukhan=ků (ku)țumbinag
sarvv[A]n=ittham=&j&&payati | Atha 23 tasyaḥ Pağçavarddhinyah Pammar-Akhyâyam (yah) Batâya yavardja
Ball[& laddva-VelAbhataya 24 Boddiya-nämnd Pambarru-nama-gråmasya dakshiņusyên=difi Nomi-kshetram Patasa(pa]ri ya P]
Third Plate. 25 kshatra? Ammarajo B[a]ja-mahôndro dattavan [11*] Asya kah@[tra®]
dvayasy=[A]vadhayaḥ (19] Parvvataḥ Inda[ni]. 26 chegava dakshinatah Ratt[]di-chêna paschimataḥ Sa[ga P]mm[1]-chêna(ni)
garusu uttaratah Velpu-jenu(ni) 27 tarpanalo pannasa / Pârvvataḥ Dâmapiya-pannasa dakshinataḥ pedda-trova
paschimataḥ yê 28 ma i uttarata[b] Gapthasála-yappavayyari-[pa]nná (na)ea" | Gțiha-kshetram cha
Parrvataḥ Badird29 lama[iji P]ya-patu 1 dakshiņataḥ Tiph@gr[6]tama-pata paschimatah Jivaraksha
patu 30 attaratab rachoba (11) Asy-ôpari na kênachid=bådhå karttavy [1] yah karoti
sahil pancha-mahåpåtaka-yu31 kto bhavati (11) Tatha chróktarin Vyasåna 18Bahubhir-vvasudha datta
bahubhit-ch-Anapálita [1] yasya [ys). 32 aya yada bhūmistasys tasya tada pa (pha)lam (II) [5]
ABSTRAOT OF CONTENTS. Lines 1-20 give the line of succession, with the lengths of the reigns, from KubjaVlahnuvardhans to Ammaraja, the son of Bhima (1.. Chalukya-Bhima II.) and
1 Metre 1 Sardilarikridita. Metro : Aryl.
Metre: Aryagtti. • Haldrdjo najddlindja- perhape has only been written by mistake for-madrdjadhindja.. • Bendrade. • Originally Gudrdedrd. wus engraved, but the sign of the last d has been strook out. 1 One would have expected cha after this.
. In the description of the boundaries which follows, there are several expressions which I do not understand. and I am unable to state with confidence which of the names in it are names of villages. The word pannasa is also found in Iad. Ant. VoL XIII. p. 350, L 80, and pats apparently idich Vol XIV. p. 59, 1. 78. • This may possibly here to be read Raffldi.
"Read Arpena. u I make the correction in this word, becane the word is apels pasnia above, and in Ind. Anl, VolXIII, 360. 1. 30. Beadaa.
Metre: Bloka (Anusbţubl).

Page #183

142
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. ".
Lükamahidovi, in substantially the same manner as lines 1-30 of the inscription edited and translated in Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 15 ff.
He, the asylum of the whole world, Vijayaditya (1. 21) the Mahardja, the Rajadhirdja, Paramddvara and Paramabhaffaraka, thus issues a command to all the cultivators, headed by the Rashtrakütus, who inbabit the Gudravára-vishaya:
Now to the son of that (lady of the) Pattavardhini (family), named Pammava, vis. to the Yuvardja Ballajladeva-Valabhata, named Boddiya, Ammardja Rajamahendrat gave the Némi field (and) the Palatu[pa]ri yal] field in the southern quarter of the village of Pambarru.
The boundaries of these two fields are (1. 25): Cof the first fold), on the east, the Inda[ni)-cheruvu (tank) ; on the south, the field of Ratt[o]di; on the west, the margin of the field of Su[ga ?]mmâ ; and on the north, the pannasa east of a field of Vêlpa ; [of the second field], on the east, the pannasa of Dåmapiya, on the south, a big road; on the weat, & river; and on the north, the pannasa . . . . . of Ganthasala.
He also (gave) & house-field (the boundaries of which are]: On the east, . .
. . on the south,. . . . on the west, . . . . . and on the north, the court of audionoe.
Lines 30-32 warn the people not to obstract this grant, and quote a benedictive verne, ascribed to Vyasa.
No. 17.- CHEBROLU INSCRIPTION OF JAYA;
AFTER SAKA-SAMVAT 1135.
Br E. HULTZ80H, PH.D. This inscription is engraved on the four faces of the right one among two pillars in front of the opura of the Nagêdvara temple at Chébrolu in the Bapatla talaka of the Kistna district. I edit it from an excellent inked estampage, prepared in 1897 by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri. B.A. The inscription is in very good preservation. The letters are so clear and well-formed that it Can be read as onsily as print. The alphabet is Teluga, and the languages are Sanskrit verse (lines 1.110 and 149-168) and Teluga prose (11. 110-149).
The inscription opens with some invocations (verses 1-4). Then follows the genealogy of the (Kakatiya) king Ganapati, who traced his descent from the Sun (v.5), his son Manu (v. 6), and the family of the Raghus (v. 7 f.). The earliest historicul ancestor, mentioned by name, in Darjaya (v. 8). His son Beta (v. 8) is identical with Betma, alias Tribhuvanamalla, of the ElAmranatha and Anmakonda inscriptions. After him raled Prola and his son Rudra (v. 8). Mahadeva, the uterine brother of the last (v. 9), and Mahadeva's son Ganapati (v. 10), who
1 Minor differences which may be mentioned are: In line 1 we here have the spelling Hdrill. (instead of wart), and in line 18 Kollakiganda (instead of Kollabhiganda); in line 13 we have only Vikradda (instead of g'woardja-Vikramdditya), and in line 14 and 16 Tal-ddhipati and Taluddhipa (instead of rdlapa And Tala pa rdja), moreover in line 8 the length of Jayasinha's reign is correctly) given a thirty-three (Instead of thirty) york-Verres 2-4 of our inscription oocur, in addition to others, in the inscription mentioned above; verso la leo found in uth-Ind. Iseor. Vol. I. p. 48, 1. 20; and verse 8 ibid. 1. 22, and in Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. P 92, L 28.
• I. Ammarija • The writer perhaps meant to say only 'the Mandrdjddlindja. • 14. the great lodna (or obiet) of tinge.
Ind. Aul. Vol. XXI. p. 197.

Page #184

No. 17.]
HEBROLU INSCRIPTION OF JAYA.
148
was surnamed Ohhalamattiganda! (vv. 18 and 19). This genealogy agrees with that derived from other Kakatiya inscriptions, but acquaints us with the name of Bêta's father, which was hitherto unknown.
Verses 13-27 refer to Jaya (v. 20) or Jáyana (v. 13), a chief whose genealogy is given in detail in the Canapèsvaram inscription of Saka-Samvat 1153. He was the chief of the elephant-troop of king Ganapati (v. 13) and received from his sovereign, in Sake-Samvat 1136, the city of Shanmukha (v. 20), or Tamrapari (v. 19), or Tamranagari (v. 27). The two last names are Sanskțit equivalents of the Telugu word Chembrôlu (1. 120), the modern Chébróla. The same town is designated the city of Shanmukha' on account of its temple of Kumarasvåmin (v. 22 and 1. 114), which is now called Någèsyara. Jaya is stated to have built a wall round Chêbrolu (v. 27) and to have repaired its temples (vv. 21-26).
The Teluga portion consists of a list of the villages and shares which were the property of the temples at Chêbrôlu, and of the persons who had granted lamps to these temples. This list was evidently compiled from the records of the temples at the order of Jays, after he had received Chêbrola in gift from king Ganapati. The majority of the villages and shares apparently belonged to the temple of Kumfrasvåmin (11. 110 and 114). The temples of Chodabhimêsvara and Vasudeva (1. 119 f.) cannot now be identified at Chébrðla. The temple of Ananta-Jina (1. 121) may have been located on the site of a Siya templo, in the court-yard of which Mr. Krishna Sastri found three beautifully carved Jaina figures. Two farther temples at Chêbrôlu, Mülasthåna and Kaduvitteśvara, are mentioned in verse 26.
Of the villages which are referred to in the Teluga portion I can identify only three, vis. Kol Uru (1. 114 f.) in the Repalle tâlaka ;6 Kolankalûru (1. 116), now Kolakalaru, in the same tAluka; and Vallgru (1. 117), 9 miles south-west of Chêbröln in the Bapatla taluka.
As stated before, king Ganapati granted Chêbrölu to Jaya in the month of Chaitra of Saka-Samvat 1185, the cyclic year Srimukha (v. 20), i.e. A.D. 1213-14. This is the earliest authenticated date of Ganapati's reign. The inscription itself may have been incised some years later; for Jaya must have required several years for accomplishing the buildings which are referred to in the inscription.
TEXT.7
East Face. i afer #t: I refer fare: DHE 2 भांतपृथ्वीस्तनभरपरिरंभारंभ. 3 दप्तस्य यस्य । पुळकचुकुकिताभ4 qua f : 'yonefacao fato 8 PANCY Tfc # [l] fiae 8 विकल्पदंतसुकुळं गौरीरहस्यो7 सवप्रत्यासंनविलासदीपकलिका
1 Thla diruda i elsewhere spelt Chalamartiganda. It was borne by Rudramba and Pratáparadra (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 199), and by the obiet Vanapati (above, Vol. IV. p. 815). » Soe above, Vol. III. p. 95.
. Above, Vol. III. No. 16. • Compare verne 88 of the Ganapééraram inscription.
Chabrolo ineoription (No. 161 of 1897) of Gorka of Velankoda, dated in Saka Barnvat 998, the Nala. retear, records the gift of three lamps to the temples of Molastb&ua-Mahaders and Kamerasimin,
See Mr. Sewell's Liste of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 79. From an inked stampago, prepared by Mr. H. Krishna Sastr!, B.A.

Page #185

144
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
8 गंगामृणाळांकुरः । देवस्य त्रिपुर9 हो विजयिना पुष्पेषुणा मस्त10 के विन्यस्तांकुशविश्वमा विजयते
11 चूडासुधांशी कला ॥ [ २* ] पायाचः प
12 रिवर्तमानलहरीप्राम्भारमास्का
18 लयन्सायंकालतरंगकेळिषु करास्कं-'
14 देन मंदाकिनीं । देवस्वारभटीपरिभ्र
15 मकलासंरंभसंभाविनः शंभीरंबु
16 मृदंगवाद्यरचनारंभाय लंबोदरः ॥ [ ३९ ]
17 हंसाः पद्मासनारूढा यदंतस्प्रमु
18 पासते । परामृतरसस्यंदि स्रोतस्मारख
19 तं स्तुमः ॥ [ ४*] प्राचीवधूसुखविशेषकपद्म20 रामः प्रख्यायते हि भगवानरविंदबं
21 : [1] यत्र श्रुतिप्रणयधामनि संनिध22 से देवो हिरमयवपुः पुरुषः पुरा23ः ॥ [ ५*] मनुरंशुमतोस्य सूनुरासीद्यत 24 एवाभ्युदितास्वभावश्वाः । निगमादि25 व सर्व्वधचय्यास्तुहिनादेरिव राज26 हंसवंशः ॥ [*] तस्मादिच्चाकुरासीत्तदुपरि 27 गरस्तत्परस्तात्ककुस्वस्तस्मादूर्ध्व' दिलीपस्तमनु
28 दशरथस्तसुती रामचंद्रः । यहीरश्रीवि-29 लासा विससमतुलितोदग्र कैलासजाग्रहो:
30 क्रीडातुंगलं कासुभटविघटनास्ते दिगं
31 ते प्रयंते ॥ [ ७*] एषां वंशे रघूणां चितिपति
32 रभवद्दुर्व्वयशौय्यकेळिल्फूमा त
33 तोभूयतिकरटिघटाशातनी वैतराजः ।
84 [च] के विक्रांतबाहुस्तदनु वसुमतीपा
85 वनं प्रोलभूपस्तत्पुत्रो रुद्रदेवस्तदु
36 परि च नृपोत्तंसरनं बभूव ॥ [*] ततस्ततोदय [:"]
37 स्वभुजधृतसाम्बाव्यमहिमा महादेव
38 चोचीरमण इति गीतस्त्रिभुवने । अभूले
The anusedra stands at the beginning of the next line.
• Road "स्वाकुख.
[VoL. V.

Page #186

No. 17.
CHEBROLU INSCRIPTION OF JAYA.
145
39 वानमचितिपतिशिरोमंडनमणिप्रभा40 भियंत्यादांबुरहमकरदव्यतिकरः । [.]
North Face. 41 पथ गबपतिदेवः प्रादुरासीदमुभा42 सुरतररिव सिंधोखाध्यवित्राएनबी: । 43 विपरति फणिमत: खासदादपंता सु. 44 रभिमलयजाई यजुजे भूतधाची । [.." 45 यस प्रस्थानभेरीमुखरितहिमवा46 वरं सैन्धघोषं श्रुत्वा प्रत्यर्थिकांताः प्र. 47 शिथिलकबरीभारवंहासमंतात् । मं. 48 भावातावधूतध्वनितजलधरव्याह49 संघीभरिंखबिग्र्धाताघातभीतमसमर50 चमरीविचमा विनमंति । [११] मा त्वं म. 61 ईय मद्रनाथ पुरतः पांचाल मुं62 चांतर माग्मे देहि विदेहभूप पदवी 58 हम्मीर किं वायंते । इण सीणगतिं ज64 हीति गमने काशींद्र का सांद्रता यस्व 65 हारि विजुभते चिरमिति मापालकोला58 सः । [१२] वईते खलु वसुंधरापतेस्तस्य सिंधु57 रचमूधुरंधरः । जायनाकलनाव. 58 वैदिकग्रामणीः कविसमाशिखामणिः ॥ [११] य. 59 बीर्तिगीतिचतुरास्त्रिदमेंद्रकन्याश्यांतसौ60 धशिखरषु पुलीमजायाः । तामिसपक्ष61 रजनोवपि चंद्रिकाभिः क्रीडाचकोरमिथु. 62 नानि विलोभयंते । [१४] यथागाइतनिर्जिते. 63 रिव पयसाखमुन्मुच तैर्यच बापि प64 लायितेपि भरदारंभे महाभोधरैः । य65 सेनाकरिमझगळफलकावेषीषु लब्बास86 दा वृष्टियत्पृतिपक्षपादृशां मेधा87 रविंदेषु च ॥ [१५] एतेः पुरा नः चितिपालपु. 68 पासरचितासंयति दंतदष्टः । इती. 69 व यहरिविलासहर्येस्तृवारीहारियर

Page #187

146
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. v.
70 सा नियंते ॥ [१५]. मुतनु वदनकाति वासस71 : पनवेन खगय सलिलपूनम 72 वर्म मा भूत् । इति गिरिमधिगचन्यस्य स78 त्रुक्षितीशः कषयति निजकांता चंद्र74 कांतखलीषु । [१७] मंत्री कार्यनिरूपणे 78 प्रियसाहिबंचसंभाषणे काब्यारं 78 भविधी कविः साचरसंगीतसंपादि]77 मे । कर्जा मिल्यकलाकलापविषये संप्रेष78 णे किंकरी युके यश्छलमत्तिगंड79 पतरसरी वर्तते ॥ [१८] पथैकदा दक्षिणदि80 [काचितीथान् विजित्य वीरी विनिवर्तमानः । म81 [ध्ये पथं तांबपुरीमयासीचंच82 त्यताका छसमत्तिगंडः ॥ [१८] पंचचिंगदु83 पैतबद्यतसंख्याते शकाब्दे मधौ मा84 सि श्रीमुखवारे स नृपतिश्वीजायसेना85 भृते [] पूर्व तावकमामातुलभुजा
West Pace. 88 संरचितां पाण्मुखीमद्यारभ्य मदानय[7] 87 पुरमिमां त्वं पालयखेत्यदात् ॥ [२०] पथ स 88 सकलप्रासादानां प्रणष्टशिलेष्टकाप्रति 89 सकलद्रव्यं नव्यं विधाय समंततः । य90 श व सुधालयं तच प्रकाश्य ततः परं का.. 91 नककलयव्यहं खस्य प्रतापमिव बधात् ॥ [२१] 92 स खलु सकळांगभाजं कनकमयीमब98 त तारकारातः । प्रतिकतिमसररांगव94 वितरणयोग्यं तनुचमिव । [२२] सर्वोपचा95 रसिध्यर्थमस्थ' पाचपरिच्छदं । सौवन राज. 96 तं तांबं कांस्यं च बहुधा व्यधात् । [२१] म.. 97 हाय लोहप्रतिमा महीयसी स तस्व 98 देव्यौ च विधाय तादयो । प्राकारमुच पनि• Read "पित्र
• The anwendra stands at the beginning of the next line • Read अनर, • Rend सिधार्थ
Bend सौव.

Page #188

East Face
North Face.
98 : ರ್ದ ಲಾದ)
10.00 144 ಗಂಡುಮುಲ ಮುಳntಡಿಯ 1 ಕೆ.
ಮ ಡಿಕೆ ಕಾಯಕ ಯNo lತಯನರಿಯುಂಟಂನಾಗೆ 15 100 ಯಲಹಂಸಕಾರಿಂದಶಕಿಸು 148 ನಲ್ಲಿ ಕಾಯಂಹಿಗಳ ಪಾಯಿಂರಿಷ : 4 1ಂದಿದೆ. ಮಡಿಗೆ
ನಿಜವಾದ ಮುಂಬಡಂರಿಷಂಡಿಮವ 102 . ಸಮಸಖಲನ 148 ಮನವಿಯಂಎಂಎಸ್ವಯಂಪನ
ರಾಗಿ ೧೬ ಶಾಲ ಹಿ ರಿಯ ಸಂO 6ರಂದರದni ಗಾಯಿ | 104 - ೦೭೨ ೭) ಇಾ ಬಲ ರಾತ್ರಿ 150 ಮಿಲಾ೦ಭೂಮಿತಮಂಗೀತದ
ಮಜ್ಜಿಗೆ ವ ವ ವಿಡಿಯಕರ ಮುಲಂವಹಾಬೂಲಂಲ್ಲಿಂದಲಾದ 108 ಶಿಃದರಿಯ:ಕುವತನ 152 ಹಲವಯಲ್ಲcಯುರಮದ್ದಳೆ
೧೮ ವಷಕಾಂದುಂನೆ. ಆ ಹಾಡಿದ್ದಾವಾನುವಾರಿನಂ!!ನಸುಕಂಪ 108 ದಿವಸ 8126ನಜ6 154 ವಾರಂನ ಶರವರು ನನ್ನ
ಮುದಿ ಎಲ್ಲಿನ ಶಿಲಾಪಂಸಿ ಅಡಗಿರುವ ಕರಡಿಸಿತ್ತು 10 ದಿ. ಮದಲ ಹರತ 158 ರಾಮದು-ಆರು ಕಾದ
ಸ ಸ ಗಾನ ನಾರಾಷಯ೦ವರಿ ಯುನಿದು ಪತ್ರ 113 6 ರಂದರ ದಂಟು-ವಂಎl 158 ಐದಡಿಂದQದ ಎಲ
! * ಮಂಡಿಸಿದ್ದಾನ೦ದರ »ಂಡಿದu

Page #189

ಇವರಲ್ಲಿಂ ನರಹಿಸುಗುಟ್ಟಿ ನೋಡಿದ 18 ತಿ೦ಡಿದ೦ಡಿತ್ತುಲುಕಾ೦du0.
ಕಂಬಾತನಡಿದಿಡೂದಲೂರನ್ನು 118 ೦೩೨ ಕರುಂಗಾಲಾಗಿರಿಯರಖರ
ಹರಿಯುವ ವರೆ ಲಾಂಮಿಂಡಿದಾಸರ 120 ) ವಂಕುರಿ ಮಂದಿ ನಟ ಐಲಮುವ Leನಲ್ಲಿ
ನಿಂತಿರಲಿಖ೧೨) 198 ಸದರಿ ಆಗಿದ್ದವರು ಇವರಣಾಸಿನಾ
(ದಿಶಾರದಲಖು ಇರಿಖವಿದ 194 | ರಾಹುಲರ ಮನಸಿನ
ಮುನೋಟು ನಾನು ಎಲ್ಲವಯ 126 ನಂದಿಸಿಡಿಮಾಂ ..ಮಂಕಕಹಿಖ೨ |
ಬಿದಿರು 08 ನದಿ ಉವಕಾರು 198 ಮಲ್ಲಿಕಾನಿದನಿಖವಾಡಿದಾ!
ರಿರಿಕುಖ೨ರಿವತ್ರಪುಂಖವಾರೆಂದಾಕವಾ 190 ಇರಖ೨೧)ಅದಾನಿಶಿಖುಶಿರಿವಾರಿಜರಿದು
ರಹಿಸಿಯಾರವಾನಿರCLOSA)

Page #190

No. 17.]
99 मंटपं महचिभूमिकं गोपुरमप्यक
100 रूपयत् ॥ [ २४* ] अथैतस्याकार्षीत् प्रतिमकरसंक्रां-'
101 तिदिवस महाखेटक्रीडाश्रम [वि]धुतये मं- '
102 टपमसौ । यदालेख्ये लेखेरवसरसमेतैा
CHEBROLU INSCRIPTION OF JAYA.
108 पुळकं विभाष्यंते देवासुर[सम] रसंरं- '
104 भरचना: । [२५*] मूलस्थानस्य लिंगस्य काडुवि105 ट्टेश्वरस्य च । नवप्रतिष्ठामकरीहस्यु
106 भिः परिभूतयोः ॥ [ २५ ] दुर्गा च तांभनगरी107 मभितो व्यधत्त प्राकारमुंनतमुदं
108 चितगोपुरं सः । श्राभाति येन हर
109 तुविनिर्जितेन शौचेन वा शिखरिणा परिसेवि
110 तेव ॥ [२७] रं देवर जड्ड तूर्षु मोदलुकोनि प्र
111 दचिबमा । नारिकेडपुंडि । मंचे
112 षलु । कोविलंबूंडि । कोमरजंसूंडि । वेजेतु ।
118 उतलपुंडि । सुपुंडि । सेरपुंडि । मुलु114 कलडिबंदु स्वामिदेवरकु सगमु । कोलू115 रि अनंतेश्वरदेवरकु सग । गुम्नपुंडि । व116 डुंबूंडि । गूडपुंडि । वित्तुलु [ 1 *] कीलंकलूर 117 नमिलिकंभाल मडिमि पोलसु ख १५ वरनु 118 १५ कंट ख २ कडुंगाल ख ९ कोठूर १ [1 "] 119 चोडभीमेश्वरदेवरकु ताडूंबूंडि । वासुदे
120 वरकु कहेंडिनि ख १[२] चेंब्रोलि पोलमुखी
121 ननु अनंतजिनदेवरकु ख ५
पूजारुलकु ख १२ 122 देवर ब्रह्मपुरि ब्राह्मलु १४कू ख १४ शासना128 धिकारिकविचक्रवर्त्तुलकु ख २ जोयुनिकि ख २ वै[बु]124 निकि ख २ पेग्गडकु ण २ करबानकु ण २ सानुयु 125 मूवुरलीनामु एनिमिदंड वयस्तु [न] -
128 मुंडि गुडिगोलिंचिवारिकेशानु चोकोकडुकु ह २ 127 पडिहारिकि ख २ नवीनिकि ख २ आवजकानिकि 128 मलकानिकि ख २ वासेकानिकि ख २ पाडीवारिकि 129 मीबोकडुकु छ २ धवळशंखवानिकि ख २ धारवा
130 निवि षं २ गौवानिकि ख २ मेरिवानिकि २ ज[ग]डवा181 निकि
२ जयघंटवानिकि ख २ अलंकारिकि
२
1 The anusedra stands at the beginning of the next line.
U 2
147

Page #191

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. v.
South Face. 132 मालकरिकि ख २ पीलिगरगवानिकि ख २ कुम्म133 रिकि ख २ वागिकि ख २ कम्मरिकि ख २ कासवारि184 कि ख [४] मडिवालुनकु ख २ दिवेटिनिकि ख २ प. 136 शिबीयकु ख २ तवडवार तम तम 186 पनुलु नडपि वित्तुलु गुडिचि सुखमुंडु137 वार । अय्यवार सुट रुनु तम138 डुब पोलमुनकु देवरकु भोक पातु कोर वै. 139 हि तारु मूंडु वाड्लु गुडुचुवार । 140 पखंडदीपातु [*] सूरसानि कीडकु अधिनायु141 नि परिनायुनि दिव्वे १ [*] नडपिांडु नावे । न. 142 कंगबोयिनि ब्रम् १ । अम्मनबीयुंडु १ । का148 लेबोयंडु १ । एबीयुंडु १ । सूरैबी144 युंडु । मझेबोयिनि कामे १ । गुंडेबो145 युंड १ । दामनबोयंडु १ । भागमपीते 146 १ । न बोयुंडु १ । पबेबोयिनि को १ । काप. 147 म कोम्मे १ । बडंकिपीते १ । पड्डमपोते १ । मलंगी. 148 मानवीयंदु १ । नोबोयिनि ब्रम्ने १ । तिरुवे १] [*] 149 रकमार १ । पाम १। । गामका रविका150 मकां भूमरप्येकमंगुलं । हरबरकमा181 प्रीति यावदाभूतसमवं ॥ [२८] खदत्ता पर162 दत्ता वा यबाद्रच युधिष्ठिर । महीमहीम. 158 ता श्रेष्ठ दानालेयोनुपालनं । [२८] खसकतपरि154 पालनाबभूगा परतपालनमेव धर्म156 त] । हरिरपि कमलासनस्व सृष्टिं सततमवन्' ज158 गतामभूदुपास्यः । [३०] इदं रविष्णता राजा' 167 यशवंद्रिकया सह । चिरं जायचमूपस्व 158 धर्मचंद्रः प्रवर्धते । [११] * ॥ श्री श्री श्री । ।
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS.
A.- Sanskrit Portion. The inscription opens with invocations, addressed to the boar-incarnation of Trishuu (verse 1); to the crescent of the moon on the head of Siva (v. 2); to Gandpati (v. 8), and to Sarasvati (v.4). Verse 5 praises the sun. His son was Maru (v. 6). His son was
The syllable fs is entered below the line. The answedna stands at the beginning of the next line.
.Rnd "मवर • Read प्रवर्षी.

Page #192

No. 17.]
CHEBROLU INSCRIPTION OF JAYA.
149
Ikshváku, who was followed by Sagara, Kakutstha, Dilipa, Dagaratha, and Ramachandra (v.7). In the family of these Raghus was born Durjaya, and from him Beta; after him ruled Prðla, whose son was Rudra (v. 8). He was succeeded by his uterine brother Mahadeva (v. 9). His son was Ganapati (v. 10). The Madra king, the Patchála, the. Videta king, the Hammira, the HQņa, and the king of Kasi are stated to have been waiting at his door (v. 12).
(V. 13.) “Verily, prosperous is JAyana, the chief of the elephant-troop of that lord of the earth (vis. Ganapati), the leader of all actors and Vedic scholars, (and) the crest-jewel of the assembly of poets."
He was the favourite servant of king Chhalamattiga da (vis. Gapapati) (v. 18).
(V. 19.) “ Now once, returning from the conquest of the kings of the Southern region, the heroic Chhalamattiga da came on the way to Tamrapuri, (a city) with fluttering banners."
(V. 20.) “In the Saka year eleven hundred and thirty-five, in the month Madhu (i.e. Chaitra), in the (cyclic) year Srimukha, that king gave (Tamrspuri) to the glorious general Jaya, "saying: By my order rule thou from to-day this city of Shanmukha (Kumarasvåmin), which has been protected before by the arm of the maternal uncle of thy mother.'"
He (vie. Jaya) repaired and whitewashed all the temples (pråsåda) in that city and placed golden pinnacles (kalasa) on them (v. 21). He covered with gold the image of Terakáráti (Kumarasyimin) (v. 22) and supplied vessels of gold, silver, copper and brass for the worship of this god (v. 23). He gave another image of the same god and images of his two consorts, which were made of base metal (Wha) and were meant to be carried about in procession at festivals (maha), and built an enclosure, & mandapa of Sani (Satarn), and a gopura of three storeys (v. 24).
(V. 25.) “ Then he made for this (god) a mandap, for resting after the sport of the great hunt' on the day of every Makara-Sankrants. On the painting in this (mandapa), tho gods, assembled for the occasion, regard with a thrill the representations of fierce battles between the gods and the demons."
(V. 26.) " He set up again the liviga of the Malasthana (temple) aud (the linga called) Kaduvittesvara, which had both been destroyed by robbers." He surrounded Tämranagari with a wall surmounted by towers (V. 27).
B.- Telugu Portion. (Line 110.) “.The villages of this gods (are), from the east towards the south :Nerikedapumbúņdi. Mañchedlu. Kovilambundi. Komarajambûndi. Vefjediu. Ummetalapundi. Suddhapundi. Sérapiņdi. Mulukalapundi; of this (village), one half (belongo) to the god [Kumara]svimin, (and) one half to the god Ananteśvara at Kollûru. Gammaplindi. Vadlambandi. Güďapandi."
(L. 116.) “ (The following are the shares :- 15 kha of land in the middle of the peacock? pillars at Kolankalûru; 15 kha at Vallûru; 2 kha at Kranteta ; 1 kha at Kadungalu; 1 kha at Korru."
(L. 119.) “ To the god Chodabhim svara (belongs) Tadlambůņại; (and) to Vasudeva 12 kha in Kattem pundi."
1 Literally,. Rudra's hundred compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p, 202, uote 48. • Or possibly, by the arms of thy mother and of thy maternal uncle.'
• Vis. Vallt and Devasena; see the colophon of No. 1064 in my Second Report on Sanskrit Manuscripts, P. 102. • See above, Vol. III. p. 78, note 8.
The temple of Kumkrasimin (now Någésvars) is meant. • This is an abbreviation of khandi (or putt), see Brown's Twngs. English Dictionary, .. . pulfi. ** Tbis bird is sacred to Kumkrasvamin.

Page #193

150
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
(L. 120.) "In the land of Chombrölu, to the god Ananta-Jina, kha; to the pájaris, 12 kha; to the 14 Brahmapas of the Brahmapuril of the god, 14 kha; to the superintendent of edicts and the omperor of poets, 2 kha; to the astrologer, 2 kha; to the doctor, 2 kha; to the chamberlain, 2 kha; to the accountant, 2 kha; among the three hundred dancing-girls, to each of all those who serve in the temple from the age of eight years, 2 kha; to the door-keeper, 2 kha ; to the dancing-master, 2 kha; to one who beata the big drum, 8 kcha; to one who beats the small drum, 2 kha; to the vdrelednu, 2 kha; to each of the singers, 2 kha; to one who blows the white conch, 2 kha; to one who blows the trampet, 2 kha; to one who plays the gausu, 2 kha; to one who beats the kettle-drum, 2 kha; to the jagadavdfu, 2 khd; to one who beats the gong, 2 kha; to one who decorates the temple), 2 kha; to the garland-maker, 2 kha; to the piligaragavadu, 2 kha; to the potter, 2 kha; to the carpenter, 2 kha ; to the blacksmith, 2 kha; to the masons, 4 kha; to the washerman, 2 kha; to the torch-bearer, 2 kha; to Alli-Boya, 2 kha."
(L. 135.) “These persons shall live in peace, doing their respective work and enjoying (their) shares. And the three hundred Brahmapas shall assign one part of the prodice) of their land to the god and enjoy (the remaining) three parts themselves."
Lines 140-149 record the names of 20 persons who had granted lamps. Vorses 28-31 contain the usual admonitions to future kinge.
POSTSCRIPT. Another inscription of Jaya and of his sovereign Ganapati (No. 250 of 1897) is engraved on three sides of a pillar which is now built into the roof of the Lingodbhavsevimin temple at Tsandavolu, the capital of the chiefs of Velanaņdu. The second face of the pillar is turned towards the roof and is hence invisible. The first face opens with the same passage as the Chebrdlu inscription published above, and breaks off with the words विहरति फणिभत्त:साof verse 10. The third face bears five Sanskrit verges, the first of which is incomplete at the beginning, and a passage in Telugu prose. I subjoin the text' e the first sixteen lines of the third face.
1 भाषत जायसैन्यनाथं । कलयसि म2 यि शंकर च भति सदथमतस्त्वम8 मूनि पालये[ति ॥ कुलोत्तुंगरा* जेंद्रगोंकक्षिती[शप्रतिष्ठापितं शं. 6 करं खानुजाख्यं । [स पंडीवर .जाय6 सेनाधिनाथस्तदार[भ्य] तैस्वैपाय7 [क]पास्ते ॥ चौरैचिरेण चलितेस्य पुरा8 णपीठे पीठांतरं स चतुरं विधिव
9 विधाय । प्रासादमप्यमलकांच. - 10 नकुंभसंपत्संभावनीयमकरी
11 दनुकम्मशिल्पैः । सर्बोपचारसिध्यय
1 See above, Vol. III. p. 296, note 9, and Vol. IV. p. 128.
* See above, Vol. IV. p. 99 f. and Additions and Corrections, P. v. The inscription itself refers to two of those chiefs see below, p. 151, notes 6 and 6.
* From an inked estampage, prepared by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri, B.A. Read fatit.

Page #194

No. 18.3
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
151
12 # [C]rauft[ ] i
rad 13 ore Hiei [] afy q [1]* 14 d[e] JRUCT [w]fuge Te 15 [a*]ET I [15 ]u[fa] namu . 16 [5]aiftarhero
ate 17 [#] [1*]* . . . . . . . . . .
It appears from the above Passage that sking Ganapati] put the general J&ya (lines 1 and 5 f.) in charge of & temple of Samkara (Siya), which had been founded by king KulôttungaRajendra-Gonka and had been named Paņdiśvara (1. 5) after [Panda], the younger brother of Gonka I. Jaya provided the god with a fresh pedestal (pitha), as the old one had been stolen, placed golden pinnacles (kumbha) on the temple, and granted vessels for the worship. King Ganapati himself (1. 15) gave to the temple the village of Govåţika or, in Telugu, Govada? (1. 16).
No. 18.--SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
BY J. F. FLEBT, Ph.D., C.I.E. This inscription, engraved on the four faces of tho base of a pillar, which is known as the Kuge-Brahmadêva-kambha, at the entrance to the area occupied by the temples on the Chandragiri hill at Sravana-Belgola, was first bronght to notice and edited by Mr. Rice, in his Insoriptions at Sravana-Belgola, No. 38 (see also, id. Introd. p. 18 ff.). I edit my version of it from ink-impressions supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch.
The writing consists of one hundred and fourteen lines: twenty-seven on the south face of the pillar, covering an area about 1' 11" broad by 2' 8" high; twenty-eight on the west face, covering an area about 1' 9" broad by 2' 10" high; twenty-eight on the north face, covering an ares about 1' 10" broad by 2 10" high; and thirty-one on the east face, covering an area about 1' 10% broad by 3' 1" high. Lines 28 to 49 on the west face, and the whole of the writing on the north face, are very much damaged; so much so that no connected passages, worth reproduction, can be made out. The rest of the record, however, is in a state of good preservation. The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers; and they were boldly formed and well executed throughout. They shew, of course, only the later or cursive forms of the th (in Manyakháta, lines 12, 100) and b (e.g. bala, line 12, aluñbam, line 84). They do not appear to include the separate distinct form of the lingual 4. They shew the virama, represented by its own proper sign, in bhunjan and balat, line 2, kol, line 112, and it, line 113; and they do not include any final forms. In lines 1 to 109, the average size of the letters is about " or ". In lines 110 to 114, the characters are somewhat smaller and thinner, thongh of the same type, and possibly written out by the same hand, with the rest of the record : this may be due to the person who wrote out the record, for the engraver, having not enough space to finish it in completely uniform characters; or the
Rnd सौवर्ष
The anusuára stands at the beginning of the next line. This verse is identical with verse 23 of the Chêrôla inscription.
Lines 17 to 25 contain a description of the boundaries of Govads in the Telugu language. • No. 10 of the Table, above, Vol. IV. p. 36.
No. 13 of the same Table. In the Repalle taluks, about 7 miles north-east of Tsanda völu.
. For the importance of the use of the earlier and later forms of bel und 8, in connection with undated records about a century or a century and a balf earlier, see page 155 below, note 8

Page #195

152
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
passage may be, as suggested by Mr. Rice, a slightly later addition. The language is Sanskrit in lines 1 to 83, and Kanarese, of the archaic or stilted type, in linea 84 to the end. There are verses in lines 1 to 4,28 to 99, and 112 to 114; and I am indebted to Mr. H. Krishna Sastri for several very useful suggestions in dealing with both the text and the translation of some difficult passages in the Kadarese verses. The Sanskrit gadya or ornate prose, in lines 5 to 27, is not very successful, there not being enough of the usual alliteration and rhyming endings, and there is nothing remarkable in such of the Sanskrit verses as remain in lines 50 to 55: in the Kadarese portion, however, the author, who was evidently an accomplished writer in that language, has done full justice to his topic and to himself, both in sonorous diction and in sense. The orthography does not present anything calling for special notice.
The insoription is a panegyrio of the Western Ganga prinos Marasimha II. It mentions him by his proper name in line 42, and throughout the rest of the record by various birudas and epithets, of which the most frequent and evidently the most highly prized one is Nolambakul. Antaka, "the Death of the family of the Nolambas," - with reference to his successes against the Pallavas of the Noļambavadi thirty-two-thousand province. Lines 110 to 114, at any rate, were written after his death; and they tell us that, a year after his completion of the career of conquest which is the subjeot of the earlier part of the record, he abdicated, and died in the practice of religion, at the feet of a Jain teacher named Ajitas@na, at Bankapur in the Dharwar district,-starving himself to death, like so many others whose epitaphs are at Śravana-Belgola, by a three-days fast. And it seems plain, in fact, that, like various others of the records at Sravana-Belgola, the whole of this inscription is an epitaph, not a contemporaneons record engraved while he was still alive. The record is not dated; but it may be placed in A.D. 975, as an inscription at Mølågâni shews that Marasimha II. either died or abdicated in or shortly before Jane-July, A.D. 974. The contents of it are noticed in detail on page 169 ff. below.
I have given, elsewhere,' a fall exposé of the spurious nature of certain copper-plate grants, which purport to present an unbroken genealogical list of the Western Gangas going back to the second contury A.D. And I have shewn how utterly unreliable, for purposes of Ancient history, are those grants and a Tamil chronicle, called Kongudóta-Rajákkal, which purports to furnish information of the same kind. The results of the inquiry on that occasion were, that the earliest authentio Western Ganga Dames are those of Sripurasha-Muttarasa, who, pending more precise discoveries, was to be placed somewhere in the period A.D. 750 to 850, and of Sivamára, who was to be plaoed either immediately before or immediately after SupurushaMattarasa; and that the alleged genealogy was invented in the ninth or tenth century A.D., when all the great families of Southern India were beginning to look up their ancestral belongings and devise more or less fabulous pedigrees. Since the time when I wrote, some new records on stone have been brought to notice, and a critical version has been published of a copper-plate grant which was already known but was not satisfactorily available for use. And these now materials, militating in no way with the conclusions at which I arrived, enable me now to put together a genealogical and successional list of the Western Gangas of Talakad (see page 158)and to make a first serious attempt to determine the real history and chronology of the family.
1 Por description of the sallkhand or vow of starving to death, seo Mr. Biod's Insers. at Srar.- Bel. Introd. p. 16. He has pointed out (ibid. p. 17) bat, among the various instances of it mentioned in the records there, there is one of even so late a date as A.D. 1809 (No. 72). The process sometimes lasted for three months (No. 9). Bat it was accomplished in three days to also the case of Mallisbps (above, Vol. III. p. 207,verse 72). See page 168 below, and note 6.
Above, Vol. III. pp. 169 to 175. The numbers before some of the names indicate the members of the family who actually ruled, or probably ruled, over the Gangavadi province, and the order in which the succession went. When the exact relationship between two consecutive individuals is not established, dots are used instead of lines.

Page #196

No. 18.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
153
The Western Gangas of Talakad. (1) Sivamára. I. (About A.D, 765 to 765)
(2) Prithivi. Kongani. Srpurusha-Muttarasa. (About A.D. 765 to 806)
(3) Śivamara II. (About A.D. 805 to 810)
(4) Nftimârga-KonguņivarmaPermanadi-Raņavikrama.
(About A.D. 810 to 840)
Aparăjita-Prithivipati I. (A contempornty of Amoghavarsha I. in the period A.D. 814-16 to 877-79)
(5) Satyavákya-KongonivarmaPermanadi-Rajamalla.
(A.D. 870-71.)
Marasimha I.
(6) Satyavákya-Konguņivarma
Permapadi-Bataga I. (A.D. 870-71 and 891-92.)
Hastimalls-Prithivipati II. (4 contemporary of Parantaka I. in the period A.D. 900 to 940)
(7) Nitimárga-Konguộivarma.
Permanadi-Ereyappa. (A.D. 893-94 and 909-10)
(8) Rachamalla I.
(9) Satyavákya-Konganivarma
Permadadi-Batuga II. (A.D. 940 sud 949-50)
By Kallabari.
By Roraks
Maruladdys; married Rijabbe.
(11) Satyavákya-KonguņivarmaPermadadi-Marasimha II.
(A.D. 968-61 to 974)
(10) Rachcha-Ganga.
(12) Satyavákya-Kongaộivarni &
Panchaladva.
(A.D. 975)
(13) Satyavákya-KonguņivarmaPermanadi-Rachamalla II.
(A.D. 978 and 984)

Page #197

154
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
The earliegt authentio Western Ganga name is that of Sivamara I. His existence is proved by an inscription at Vallimalai in the North Arcot district,' about eighty miles to the east from the Ganga town of Kolår, which enumerates four generations, - Šivamara L.; his son, Sripurusha;' sripurusha's son, Raņavikrams; and Ranavikrama's son, Rajamalla,and says that Rajamalla, having seen the hill on which the record is, took possession of it, and founded a Jain temple there in token of having done so. The rooord, indeed, does not tell us that these persons were Gangas. But their names fit in so exactly with the statements in the sparious grants and in certain unquestionable records in the Western Ganga territory itself which will be mentioned further on, that no hesitation need be felt about identifying them as Western Gangas of Talakad.
There are records in Mysore, which may be ascribed to Sivaméra I. One is a stone inscription at Dêbûr, which mentions him as simply Sivamudra, without any regal title of any kind, but uses a technical expression which stamps him as holding a rank and authority considerably greater than those of any mere local governor. And others are stone inscriptions at Rampura and Madahalli, which mention " the Konguội king (arasa) Sivamara," and
1 Above, Vol. IV. p. 140, A.-In the Postal Directory of the Madras Circle, the name of the place is given as Vellimalai.'
The spurious grants describe sripuruaba (whose proper dame, Mattaris, they do not give) sometimes as the son, and sometimes as the grandson (without mentioning the father's Daine), of Sivamira I.; to Sripurusba they allot two sons, Sivamdrs II. and Vijayaditya; and they represent Rajsmells us the son of VijayAditya (see the tables, above, Vol. IIL. Pp. 161, 177): and curiously enougb, it is the pretended earlier records, from Howar, Nagamangala, and Manpe (for the last, see page 160 below, note 7), wbich wrongly represent Bivamaru I. u tbe grandfather of Sripurushs; while the Sadi grant, parporting to be written nearly a century and a half after the Mappe grant, correctly speaks of the two persons us father and son. This abort but valuable record from Vaflimalai disposes finally of one step in the fictitious podigree, vis, the step which some of the spurious granto place between sivaman 1. and Muttarasa (see, also, page 166 below, note 6).
Mr. Rice's Epigraphia Carnatica, Vol. III., Nj. 28.- Mr. Rice bas preferred to allot this record to the second sivamars. This record mentions # person. Damed Eroya. With this person Mr. Rice identifies the Mahdrdja Eramma of an inscription at Madar (ibid. Ml, B8), and the Bres or Elen of an inscription at Madahalli (ibid. Nj. 132), and the Ereha.Vommadi of a sparious record at Gattayadi (ibid. Nj. 199, with a lithograph) which parports to be dated Snka-Samvat 111. He thus refers the Maddr sud Madahali records, a well as that at Debůr, to the time of Sivambra II. And he alters the date of the Gattava di inscription from 8.-8. 111 to 5.-8. 711, so as to bring the record on to A.D. 789-90,--sufficiently Dear to the period of Sivamara II. The Gattaradi inscription, however, bas the later cursive form of the 6, in selabyeyara, line 10, and bdim, line 11: therefore it cannot be placed before A.D. 80$ (nee page 166 below, note 8); aud the general style of the characters suggests period at least a century later than even that time.
The expression in question is prithiof.ndjyan-goyw, or keys, "to reign over the earth." It is properly a technical expression of paramount sovereignty (see the second edition of my Dynasties of the Kanaren Dytricts in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency. Vol. I. Part II. D. 428, noto ), but the exact way in which it is to be applied, bas alwayo to be determined by the context and general surrounding. The Western Gangas of Talakad were not paramount sovereigns, except occasionally. They belonged to the class of great feudatory nobles, who were more or less independent in their own hereditary territories, and whose position is always very clearly recognisable, if the records are studied attentively, from the various technical titles and expressions that are 10 carefully need or abstained from. The SilAbarns of Karad, sad the great fondatory nobles of some other families need the expression suka-sankathd-vinodadisi rdjyak-geys, or, in Banskrit, rukhstankathd-vinod na rdjyante kri. The expression properly used by the Westeri. Gangas, in their own province, w prilbie-rdjyan geys; and it will be found in almost all of their records which exist in their own bereditary territory: to the contrary I can quote, at present, only májyam teftar-Oltara i salutiam-ire (another expression of, striotly, paramount sovereigoty) in the Kalsgere inscription of the time of Erogappa, and the use of the purely subordinato expression áfu, to govern,' in the cases of Ereyappa in the Begär inscription, and of Batoga II. in the Atukar inscription. On the other hand, the proper expression to denote their position and authority outside their own province of Gangavadi, was alw; and we And this duly used in the case of Marasitha II. in the inscriptioas at Adaragutichi, Gundur, and Hebbal, and even in the case of Panobaladers in the inscription at Malgund.
Ep. Carn. Vol. III, Nj. 60, 127. The Rampurs inscription, agaio, has been resigned by Mr. Rice to Sivamara Il. But the ure of the title arana is a strong indication that the records are to be ascribed to the Brat Bivadåra. Muttarass became eventually ~ Mahardjádhiraja and Paramé cars; in the amplified form Dharma

Page #198

No. 18.)
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
135
rase the same technical exprossion of high position. These three records are not dated in any ers. And there is nothing in the contents of them to enable us to establish any synchronisms, and so to assign an exact date to ther. But the characters of the Dabur inscription are attri. butable to any time withiu about fifty years on either side of A.D. 800.1 The period of the record will be determined more closely further on.
The authentic existence of the second of the four persons mentioned in the Vallimalai inscription, vis. Sripurusha, bad already been established by some undeniably genuine stone records at Talakad. Sivara, and Sivarpatņa, in Mysore. The Talakad insoription, which is dated in his first year, and the inscription at Sivåra, give him the full style of "the Mahárája Prithuvi-Konguņi-Muttarase-Gripurusha;" while, of the Sivarpatņa inscriptions, one styles him "the Maharaja Sriparusha," and the other, which is dated in his twentiethodd year,- perhaps the twenty-ninth, 7-calls him the Kongupi Maharaja Sripurusha :" evidently, Muttarasa was his name, and Sripurusha," husband of Fortune," was a biruda. Like the records of Sivamára I., these records of Mattarasa, - and also those which will be mentioned further on, are not dated in any era; and they do not contain anything by means of which synchronisms can at present be established. But they are, similarly, to be referred, on paleographic grounds, to the period A.D. 750 to 850, or thereabouts. And one particularly instruotivo character, the old square form of the letter 6,8
Mahardjddhirdja (regardiag whicb, soe page 168 helow, note 2), the use of the first of these two titles was con. tinded by all bis descendants from Ranavikrams onwards; and it does not seem likely that his son Sivamara II. would revert to the simple designation arasa. - Another inscription at Müdahalli (Nj. 126) is probably also of the time of Sivamera I.; but the name of the prince is illegible.
"I write on the authority of ao ink-impression, which Mr. Rice kindly sent for my inspection. I have not had the means of examining the R&rpura and Mudaballi records in the same way.
The spurious Halegere grant (Ep. Cart. Vol. III., Md. 113, with a lithograph) cites a date in the month Jyështha (May-Juna), Saka-Samvat 685 expired, falling in A.D. 713, as being in the thirty-fourth year of sivemara I., and so would place the commencement of his rule in A.D. 679-80. This latter date is altogether too early. And it is not likely that the record has even hit off a true date for him in A.D. 713.- The Nagamangala grant would place the commencement of the rule of his successor Sriparusba-(Muttarasa) in A.D. 727-28 (see page 166 below, note 2); and this, with the Hallegere grant, would give Sivandra I. A rule of forty-eight year, immedintely before & rule of seventy-eight years by his son ! • See above, Vol. III. p. 173 f.
Ep Cars. Vol. III., TN. 1; with a lithograph. • Here I write on the authority of photographs which Mr. Rice kiudly sent me, one from Sivara, and two from Sivarpatpa.
• Prathama-vijaya-tambataran Karttige panname-andu; lines 8, 4.
7 The words "oijaya-sacoatiara( - ), followed by the aksharas irpps, are quite clear, in line 2. I coniecture that what follows them stands for tlombattaneyolu. Bat the passage (and, in fact, the whole of the remainder of this record) has been so spoilt in painting the stone for photography, that it is a matter of conjecture only. Since writing this note, I bave found an indication that Mr. Rice would take the record to be dated in the twenty-eighth year (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 188 ). The akaharas ttentaneyolu, however, seem insufficient for the space and for the marks shewn in the photograph.-This practice of painting inscriptions by hand for photograpby cannot be too strongly condemned: it presents the records as they appear to the eye of the person who paints them, and not as they really are; it introduces mistakes, or at least doubt, in even the clearest passages,- for instance, tbalitbograph of the Talakad inscription of Muttar se shews in the word tombanttars, line 9, an anus dra in the Becond syllable which one cannot believe to be in the original, and the word Kadabur or Kadabúr in one of the Sivarpatos inscriptions, contrasted with what reads at first sight w Kadambur or Kadambúr in the other record at the same place (see page 161 below, note 1), is another case in point; it often results, as in the date of thia Sivarpatna inscription, and in fact throughout the record, in the ortation of arbitrary and fantastio sigos which render whole passages quite unintelligible; and, in short, it preventa altogether the purely mechanical reproduction which is absolutely necessary for the satisfactory and critical study of the records.
• It cours in the Talakad inscription (see the lithograph) in the words sambataaran (line 4) and tombattaru dine 9). For the importance of the old or square and later or cursive forms of kh and 6, as a belp in fixing the dates of records of the period with which we are dealing, see above, Vol. III. pp. 162, 163. Records containing the cursive forms of these two lettem, cannot be placed before A.D. 804. The square forma continued in se op to A.D. 866. Bat the cursive forms, - the introduction of which, into epigraphic records, seems to be connected with the encouragement that we given to the Jains aud their literature in the time of the Rashtrakata king
X2

Page #199

156
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
proves that at any rate they cannot have been engraved much, if at all, after A.D. 850; while the general palæographio standard of the Talakad insoription points distinctly to a time somewhat earlier than A.D. 800, as the date of the preparation of that record. It is, thus, not impossible that the person or persons who fabricated the spurious Hosûr and Nagamangala grants, had available, or hit off, true dates for him, in A.D. 762 and 776-77, or at any rate in the latter year. But it is not possible that, in A.D. 776-77, he had already been raling for fifty years, as is claimed by the Nagamangala grant;a for, the synchronisms which are established for some of his descendants, in both lines, Bhew plainly that the long life and rule, which he undoubtedly enjoyed, were made out by continuing into the ninth century A.D. The approximate limits for him will be indicated below.
There are other records of Sripurusha-Muttarasa in Mysore, at Davalapura, Varuna, PAricali. Hemmige, Bannur, 'and Holalavadi. The first four of them belong to the earlier part of his career : for, the Parigáli record styles him "the Maharaja Sripitrusha," as also, apparently, does the Devalapars stone; the Varana record calls him the Kongani Mahardia Śripurusha;" the Hemmige record describes him as “Prithivi-Kongani-Mattarasa," without any title; and the Bannûr record probably styles him "Prithu[vi-Kongaņi-Mattarasa-Stiparasha," again without any title. All of the records which contain such a reference at all, use the same technical expression of high position and authority which is used in the case of Sivamara 1. And the Holalavadi inscription marks an epoch in his career, by also giving him the para mount titles; it styles him " the Kongaņi Maharajadhiraja and Paramåtvara Sripurusha."
As far, therefore, as individual names go, the authentic history of the Western Cangas of Talakad starts with these two persons, Sivaméra I. and his son SripurushsMuttarasa. Records giving names for earlier times may, of course, be obtained hereafter ; for,
Amoghavarba I. (A.D. 814-15 to 877-78).- were then in ou, and are found in record of A.D. 866. And record of much about the same date shaws both the forms of b, mitad (loo oit. p. 163, note 1).-The old or square form of the booonrs in also one of the Sivarpatos records of Mattaras, in the word Kadabdr, line 8; and doubt. loss also in the same word in line 3 of the other Sivarpstas record, where, however, the true appearance of the original has been much spoilt by painting the stone for photography. I do not find a 8 of either form in the Sivare record. And none of the four records appears to incinde a kb. - My attention has been drawn to the fact that cursive kl appears, in the lithograph, at the end of line 13 of the Harihar grant of VinnyAditya of A.D. 694 (od. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 800). An inspeotion, however, of the photograph, which is given with the lithograph in P. 8, and 0.-C. Insors. No. 17, will show that this is only due tu sa injudicions touching up by hand of damaged'square kh; this fras done at a time when it was thought more important to publish clear and easily legible lithographs, than to produce absolutely moobanical and faithful facsimiles which an unpractised eye might find it difficalt to deal with.
1 Just as a porihly true year may have bron available, or was hit ole, for Båtnga IT., in the spurious Sadi grant (100 Page 167 below, note 2) which refers itself to his time. But calonlations show that the details of the dates cited in the Hosdr and sudi grande are not correct for the years that are quoted; and this detracts a good deal from any value that might be attributable to them.
This would place the commencement of his role in A.D. 727-98. And, as the spurious Saradhanapur grant (nee page 160 below, note 7), which cites the Sarvajit sanatsara, Saka-Barvat 729 (expired), AD. 807-808, as the third year of sivamir II., wonl: thus place the commencement of the rule of sivamir II. in A.D. 805-806, this wond give Mattaron a total rnle of seventy-eight years.
Ep. Carn. Vol. III. My. 25, 55: MI. 87: TN. 53, 113; Nj. 33.- He is apparently also mentioned M Sriparashayys in an inscription at Belavatte (ibid. My. 6). And a Mattarass in another inscription at Bannar (ibid. TX. 115), from which Mr. Rice has inferred (ibid. Totrod. paxe 8) that Banndr wan bis birth-place. This Banndr inscription mentions also the name of Broyappe, and therefore seems to be, not of Muttarnas's own time, but about a century Inter.
Prithiol.ndiyan gey, or keys; sep 154 above, note 4.
* Mr. Rice (Bp. Carn. Vol. III. Introd. pp. 8, 7) hos pinned between them Mirasiha I., whom he identifies with the alleged and unnamed son of the first SiVAT ra and father of Sripurush8-(Mottaron) who is mentioned in some of the spurious geanta (une page 154 above, t.ote ); quoting "the Salem granto his anthority for doing so. Bat there is no foundation in fact, of any kind, for this. The alleged renerntion between Sivamira I. and Srpuraba-Mattara na has now been disposed by the Vallimalel record (page 164 above).

Page #200

No. 18.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
157
that the Western Gangas were a people of importance and power at least a couple of centaries before the time of Sivamira I., is shewn by the fact that the Kadamba king Mpigêsa varman claims to have defeated them. But it is not at all probable that they will give a connected genealogy : the plainly imaginary nature of some of the names which the spurious grants placo before that of Sivamára I., is a strong indication that materials for compiling a genuite earlier pedigree were not available even then; and the most that we may expect, is, a few detached notices. All that we know as yet about the Gangas during the centuries immediately following the time when Mrigêśavarman was in conflict with them, is, that thoy were conquered by the Western Chalukya king Kirtivarman I. in the period A.D.567-68 to 597-98, and again by his son Pulikesin II. about A.D. 608,4 and that the Harihar grant of Pulikdsin's grandson Vinayaditya. dated in A.D. 694, speaks of them is hereditary servants of the Western Chalukya kings. And it is plain that they first came prominently to the front on the downfall of the Western Chalukya dynasty. Even then, they did not immediately assert the independence which, undoubtedly, they subsequently enjoyed for a wbile. That they felt their way gradually to the latter step, is shewn by the facts that sivamara I., while adopting a technical expression indi. cative of considerable power, used simply the title of arasa, " king," and that Mattarasa, though making an advance on this, did not at first assume any higher designation than that of Maharaja, and developed into a Maharajadhiraja and Paramétvara, as which he figurer in the Holalavadi record, only at somo later time. Now, the last Western Chalukya king, Kirtivarman II., lost the northern and central portions of his dominions to the Rashtrakatas, under Dantidurga, before A.I). 754. He was still in possession of the southern territory up to A.D. 757. But shortly after that time he was completely overthrown by Dantidurga's successor, Krishna I., - say, about A.D. 780. And the same period saw the extinction of another great dynasty of Southern India,- that of the original Pallavas of Conjeeveram, who also, through the possessions that they held in the Nolam barádi province, must have had much to do, though not so directly as the Western Chalukyas, with the Gangas of Talakaļ. The last great Pallava king known to us, and, unquestionably, the last representative of his line,- was Pallavamalla-Nandivarman, Nandipôtavarman, or Nandipòtarájn, son of Hiraṇyavarman. He was a contemporary of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya II., at some time in the period A.D. 733-34 to 746-47. And we have records dated in his twenty-first, twenty-second, and fiftieth years.7 Now, he encceeded to the Pallava throne aft: r a distant kingman, Paramêsvaravarman II.; the latter was preceded by his father, Narasimhavarman II.; and Narasimhavarman was preceded by his father, Paramośvara varmnc. I., who was contemporaneous at some time in the period A.D. 655 to 680 with Vikramaditya I.,
And the person whom Mr. Rice thus misplaces, through a mistake which is to be attributed to the imperfect original rendering of the Udayêndiram grant of Hastimalla-Prithivipati 11. in Mr. Foulkes' Mannal of the Salem District, Vol. II. p. 369 ff.,- is Márainha I., grandson of the second sivamara (nee page 162 below).
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 25; for "the family of Tungeganga," read the lofty family of the Ganga."
This much, at any rate, is certain, I have already snid (above, Vol. III. p. 178), - that nothing will over be obtained to authenticato such dates as those of A.D. 248 and 466 which two of the spurious granta parrort to give for Harivarman and Avintta Kongoni, unless it apueta in some way or other the gonealogy that is assorted by the granta, and, on the other hand, if the genealogy Assorted by the grants (or anything like a real basis froza
bioh it can have been concocted) is over authenticated, then the dates will be upset, in favour of much later onot. The genealogy and the dates cannot possibly stand together. It is not likely, however, that there is any real basis of ancient fact for either the asserted genealogy or these two dates ; see the Postscript, page 174 below. • Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 19.
Id. Vol. VIII. p. 244.
Id. Vol. VII. p. 303. • Bee Dr. Haltsach's South-Ind. Insors. Vol. II. p. 342 ff.
* They are, respectively, the Udayêndiram grant (South-Ind. Incore. Vol. II. p. 861), the Kakkudi grant (ibid. p. 342); and an inscription at the Pañcospodavamalai bill (above, Vol. IV. p. 186, A). In respect of the last of them, we must understand that it is dated in the fiftieth year in which he was still reigning: not in simply the fiftieth year from the commencement of his reign, cited at a time when he himself was dond, -A wondering, soggested us posible by the editor of the record, for which there is no substantial authority.
And there was, perhaps, also a short intermediate reign, of Mahendravario III.

Page #201

158
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
the great-grandfather of Vikramaditys II. In such circumstances, it is not at all probable that Pallavamalla-Nandivarman can have completed the fiftieth year of his reign between A.D. 733 and 747. It is much more likely that his reign did not even commence till A.D. 715 or later. And fifty years from that point would bring him on to just the time to which we may refer Sivamara I. and Muttarasa. The spurious Manne grant, indeed, would carry him on to even later times: it says, speaking of Sivamâra II., that "his forehead was adorned by a fillet (of royalty) placed there with their own hands, when they performed (his) anointment to the sovereignty, by the two ornaments of the Rashtrakuta and Pallava lineages named Govindaraja and Nandivarman, who were (already) anointed on (their own) foreheads." Govindaraja seems to be the Rashtrakuta king Govinda III., whose reign began about A.D. 783-84 and ended in A.D. 814-15: Sivamara II. was undoubtedly contemporaneous with him towards the end of his reign; and we shall find reasons, further on, for believing that he did assist or recognise the succession of Sivamara II. to the leadership of the Gangas. Nandivarman must be Pallavamalla-Nandivarman, son of Hiranyavarman. He cannot have had anything to do with Sivamara II. at so late a time as the date of his succession on the death of Muttarasa. And it seems that, mixed up with a real act of Govinda III. towards the second Sivamara, the Mappe grant has preserved an anachronistic reminiscence of a real act of Pallavamalla-Nandivarman towards the first Śivamâra; viz. that, on the downfall of the Western Chalukyas, he formally recognised Sivamara I. and crowned him as the chief, more or less feudatory, of a powerful tribe on the borders of his own outlying province of Nolambavâḍi. The date of A.D. 760, mentioned above as the closely approximate time of the complete extinction of the Western Chalukya power, is within the period to which Śivamâra I. is to be referred, and within the time to which the reign of Pallavamalla-Nandivarman may be carried on, And we shall probably be very near the truth, if we take A.D. 755 as the initial date of the succession of Sivamara I. to the leadership of the Western Gangas, and A.D. 760 as the time when he was recognised by Pallavamalla-Nandivarman. We may then place the accession of Muttarasa about five years later, in A.D. 785; and, as there are indications, as already mentioned, that he had a long rule, and as we have a record which is actually dated in perhaps his twenty-ninth year, we may assume that he ruled for about forty years, up to A.D. 805. As the record which seems to be dated in his twenty-ninth year still gives him, like the earlier ones, the title of Mahdrája, it would appear that it was in the last ten years of his time that he threw off all semblage of vassalage and assumed the paramount titles; till then, he must have been more or less feudatory, at first to PallavamallaNandivarman, and then to a kinsman of his own, Vijaya-Narasimhavarman, who, as we shall see just below, succeeded to the Pallava throne after Pallavamalla-Nandivarman."
1 For this record, see page 160 below, note 7.
The original, which I am able to quote from photographs which Mr. Bice kindly sent me, runs-(plate iv, a, line 10 ff.) R[4]shtraku(ke)ta-Pallav-ánvaya-tilakdbhyam marddh-ábbishikta-Govindaraja-Nandivarmm. dbhidheydbhydin samanushti(shthi)ta-rdjy-dbhishekdb hydm uni(ni)ja-kara-ghatita-patta-vibhashita-laldṭapatto tri-Sivamdradésa[*].-I have taken laldṭapatta, the flat surface of the forehead,' as simply an alliterative expansion of laldta. Otherwise, we might divide the compound, laldța-paṭṭó, and translate the (hereditary Ganga) fillet (of royalty) on his forehead was adorned by (other) fillets placed there with their own hands," etc.; this, however, does not seem so satisfactory a rendering.
It might, perhaps, be said that he is the later Nandivarman, also called Vijaya-Nandi-Vikramavarman, son of Dantivarman (see page 159 below). But this does not seem at all probable. And, if it were so, an anachronism in the other direction would be involved; for, Nandivarman, the son of Dantivarman, cannot be placed as early as A.D. 797, which is the pretended date of the Mappe grant; he cannot be placed before A.D. 804, which is the date that we have for Dantivarman.
The Humeha inscription of A.D. 1077-78-(see Mr. Rice's Annual Report for the year ending 31st March 1891; this record contains a great deal of mythical matter, relating to the Santara family as well as to the Western Gangas, and is, of course, of no more value than the spurious copper-plate grants in respect of the early history which it pretends to give)-asserts that Sripurusha-(Mattarass) was the first of the Western

Page #202

No. 18.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
159
We shall revert presently to the descendants of Sripurusha-Mattarasa. Meanwhile, we may conveniently notice here another branch of the Western Ganga family, which succeeded to the Pallava domìnions.
Two virgals or monumental tablets at Âmbůr in the North Arcot district, which commemorate the death in battle of two heroes, followers of a certain Pirudi-Gangaraiyar, on an occasion when the army of the Nalamba, i.e. the Pallava prince of Noļambavadi, attacked the village for a cattle-raid, - cite the twenty-sixth year of a king named Vijaya. Nřipatunga-Vikramavarman. There are other inscriptions of the same king in the Tanjore and Trichinopoly districts. And un palæographic grounds, as well as for reasons connected with the history of that part of the country, it is necessary, Dr. Hultzsch tells us, to place the reign of this Vijaya-Nțipatunga-Vikramavarman before that of the Chola king Parântaka I. (about A.D. 900 to 940). There are also two copper-plate grants of the same king, one of which, obtained at Bahûr near Pondicherry, and dated in his eighth year, names his immediate ancestors and gives the pedigree that he claimed. That pedigreo is, first, the Parâņic genealogy of the Pallavas, from the god Brahman to the eponymous Pallava, the alleged founder of the family. From his family, the grant says, there were born Vimala, "Konkanika," and "other kings." When they had passed away, a certain Dantivarman became king. His son was Nandivarman, whose wife was Sankhå, of the Rashtrakûta family. And their son was Nřipatungadêva, or Vijaya-Nfipatungavarman as he is called in the Tamil portion of the grant,-i.e. the Vijaya-Nripatunge-Vikramavarman of the stone records at Åmbûr and elsewhere. Now, the seal of the other grant of VijayaNřipatunga-Vikramavarman bears the bull-crest of the Pallavas,- in due accordance with the descent that is put forward for him. But we may safely adopt Dr. Haltzsch's suggestions, that the name of "Konkanika" is a reminiscence of the "Konkaņi" who is represented as the original ancestor of the Western Gangas in the Udayêndiram grant of Hastimalla-Pfithivipati II.,' and who is, of course, the mythical Konguộivarman whom the spurious grants from Mysore claim as the founder of the Western Ganga family; and that consequently, in spite of the Pallava pedigree, & connection with the Western Gangas was claimed by Vijaya-Nțipatunga-Vikramavarman. And we may also safely follow Dr. Haltzsch in his identification of Dantivarman with the Dantiga, king of Kanchi, whom the Rashtrakůta king Govinda III. subdued and levied tribute from in A.D. 804,5 and in his inference that the Râshtra kůta princess Sankha, wife of Nandivarman, was a daughter of Govinda's son and successor Nripatanga-Amoghavarsha I. (A.D. 814-15 to 877-78), after whom her son must have been partly named.
There are also, we are told by Dr. Hultzsch, various stone records, not yet published, which may be attributed with some probability to Dantivarman and Nandivarman: there is & record of Dantivarman in the Vaikuntha-Perama! temple at Conjeeveram ;and there are inscriptions at the Virinchipuram temple in the North Arcot district, and at Sadupperi, near Vélûr in the same district, dated in the ninth, forty-seventh, and fifty-second years of a Vijaya-Nandi-Vikramavarman who may be identified with Nandivarman, son of
Gangas to assume the designation of Permanadi, and that he took it from Pallava king of Kitchf, on defeating him. We have already seen that it was Mattaras who first assumed the paramount titles. And so, though his records bave not yet disclosed the use of the desigastion Permaosdi by him, the Anmcha record very possibly preserves, in the above assertion, real historical item, mixed up in the usual mythical matter in which it follow more or less the sparious grants. The said king of Kaichi, defeated by him, would be his kingman Vijaya-Narasimhararman,-defeated when he threw of the yoke of vasalage. Above, Vol. IV. p. 180.
Ibid. p. 181.
Ibid. p. 180. • For this record, see page 169 below. Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 137. Above, Vol. IV. p. 181. 7 See South-Ind. Incore. Vol. II. p. 344, note 3. It styles bim Haldrdja. & Id. Vol. I. p. 183, Nos. 124, 125, p. 180, No. 108.

Page #203

160
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[FOL. V.
Dantivarman. And at Ukkal in the North Arcot district there are inscriptions giving the Dame of a Kampavarman, or more fully Vijaya-Kampa-Vikramavarman, who may have belonged to the same family with Vijaya-Nfipatunga-Vikramavarman and his ancestors.
But, of more importance for present purposes, is the fact that, at Kil-Muttugûr in the North Arcot district, there is an inscription, dated in the eighteenth year of a king Vijay8Narasimhavarman, which shows, in the sculptures below it, the Western Ganga emblems of the elephant and the goose or swan,- the emblems being connected with Vijaya-Narasimhavarman himself by the fact that he was, evidently, the maker of the grant that is registered in the record. The name of this person is, characteristically, a Pallava name: but the emblems mark him as a Western Ganga; and he has been appropriately described by Dr. Hultzsch as "& Pallava by name, but Western Ganga by descent." Now, the alphabet of this record at Kil-Muttagur is more archaic than that of the Ambur inscriptions; and Vijaya-Narasimhavarman must, therefore, be placed at any rate before Vijaya-Nfipatunge-Vikramavarman. That he was connected with Vijaya-Nfipatunga-Vikramavarman, and also with Vijaya-Kampa-Vikrama varman, is plainly indicated by the use of the prefix ko, "king," in all three cases, and of the word vijaya, in the Tamil form visaiya, as part of the proper names: and it appears that one of the grants of Vijaya-Nfipatunga-Vikramavarman actually places a Narasimha in the genealogy, before Dantivarman. Whether Kampavarman came before Narasimhavarman, or after bim, is not yet known. But the retention of the Western Ganga emblems by Narasimhavarmaa refers him to a period when the members of this branch of the Gangs family had not fully turned themselves into Pallaras. And it seems probable that he was the one who secured the succession to the Pallapa dominions. If so, as he must have done it on the death of PallavamallaNandivarman, son of Hiranyavarman, we may place his initial date somewhere about A.D. 760 to 770. He was eventually followed by Dantivarman, Nandivarman or VijayaNandi-Vikramavarman, and Vijaya-Nripatunga-Vikramavarman. And one or other of them, or perhapa Vijaya-Kampa-Vikramsvarman, discarded the emblems of the Western Gangas and adopted those of the Pallavas, - thus converting himself into a Pallava, just as the Eastern Chalukyas became Cholas in the time of Kulôttunga-Choladdva 1. The exact connection of Vijaya-Narasimhavarman with Sivamara I. remains to be discovered.
W revert now to the descendants of Sripurusha-Muttarase. The spurious Sadi grant gives the name of Sivamára II., as his eldest son ; and the spurious grants from Suradhënupura and Mapne purport to be records of this person himself. Now, one of the
1 Bee above Vol. IV. p. 182, noto 4.-Two of these inscriptions are at Ukkul, in the Arcot taluks and one of them la dated in his tenth year, and the other in bis ifteenth year these two records mention him as Kampavarman. An inscription at Dafi, near Mamandar in the same talaks, gives his name in the fuller form of Vijaya-Kampe-Vikramavarman. I am able to quote these details through Dr. Haltasch's kindness in wonding me
proofs of some page of his South Ind. Insere. Vol. III. • Ibid. p. 177; see slao p. 182. .
. See Mr. Bowell's List of Antiquities, Madras, Vol. II, p. 30; this is the grant in the office of the Collector of North Arcot, not the bahar granted quoted in the text above. • See pege 158 above.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 377. • This grant (for wbich, seo page 167 below, Dote 2) would give him the second name of Saigotta; so, also, the Bumcha inscription of A.D. 1077-78 (see page 158 sbove, note 4). He is evidently the Saigotta-Sivamara, an alleged feudatory of king Amoghavarsbs, for wbom a record of about the eleventh century A.D., at Kalbhavi in the Belgaum District (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 809), parporta to furnish a date in A.D. 808, 814, or 889 (the details of the date are so incorrect that the exact year which is intended on not be determined).
These two grants are mentioned by Mr. Rice in bis Ep. Cars, Vol. III. Introd. p. 3. The Suradbånupura trant is not yet available in detail. But I am able to quote the Mappe grant from photographs which Mr. Rice was kind enough to send me.-It appears that the Sundbêngpars grant cites the Sarvajit sarnatadina, Śak-Sarbrat 789 (expired), - A.D. 807-808, w the third year of sivamara IL, and thus would place the commencement of his rule in A.D. 806-806.-The Manpe grant, however, taking the genealogy M far as

Page #204

No. 18.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
161
Sivarpatna inscriptions makes mention of a sivamara who was governing the village of Kadabûr or Kadabûr, which may be identified either with the modern Kadabara' in the Gundlupet tåluka of the Mysore district, or with Kadaba in the Gubbi tâluka of the Tumkûr district in the time of Sripurusha-Muttarase, and in, perhaps, his twentyninth year. There is nothing in this record to establish any relationship between this Sivamara and Muttarasa. Bat we may take it as tolerably certain that he was a son of Sripurusha-Muttarasa, as stated in the spurious grants, and that we have here another authentic name, that of Sivamâra II. We have already noticed the fact that the spurions Manne grant speaks of a fillet of sovereignty being placed on his head by the Rashtrakata king Govinda III. (from about A.D. 783-84 to A.D. 814-15). Spurious as the record is, there is nothing impossible in the truth of the statement; especially if it is taken in connection with certain statemeats in the records of Govinda III. himself, which tell us that he released from long captivity, and sent back to his own country, one of the Gangas, who had been imprisoned by his father Dbrava. The Rashtrakůta records, indeed, do not disclose the name of the Ganga who was thus treated. But the clue to his identity is furnished by the spurious Manne grant, which asserts that Sivamâra II. made himself famous by being victorious against the armies of the Rashtrakūtas, the Chalukyas, and the Haibayas (i.e. the Kalachuris), when they were encamped at a village named Mudukundur, and that he defeated the countless cavalry of Dhruva which had overrun the whole earth.6 Sivamâra II. may very well have been entrusted with the command in some war between his father and Dhruva. And we may suppose that, during the campaign, he was eventually defeated, captured, and imprisoned by Dhruva, and that, on Muttarasa's death, he was liberated by Govinda III., in order to gucceed to the leadership of the Gangas, on which occasion the Rashtrakūta king would very likely crown him,- as the spurious Maņņe grant asserts, - with some feudatory crown. This event may be placed somewhere about A.D. 805. The same passages in the Rashtrakůta records tell us that, after no long time, Govinda III. found it necessary to re-conquer the Ganga, who through excess of pride stood in opposition to him, and to put him in fetters
śivamara II., son of Sriparusha, then tells us that Sivamara's son was MArasimha; it then proceeds to record a grant that was made to a Jain temple at Mångapurs with the permission of this Marasimha, who, baving attained the position of Yuvardja, was adiniuistering the whole of the Ganga mandaly; and then, after specifying the boundaries of the grant, it gives the date, in the month Åshadba (June-July), 5.-8. 719 (expired), falling in A.D. 797. It would thus establish for Sivamara II. « date, when he either was ruling or else had ruled and passed away, eight years before the commencement of his rule according to the Saradhênupurs grent.- A Marasimha, son of Sivamara II., is not mentioned in any other record that has as yet come to notice. And the person who is introduced in the Manne graut seems to be the Marasimba I. of the Udayêndiram grant,in reality the grandson of Sivamara IL.
In this record, the third akshara of this name appears at first sight to be a badly formed mod; but this must be attributed to the original being spoilt in painting the stone for photography. A pluce which is undoubtedly the same, is mentioned in also the other Sivarpatoa inscription; there, the third akshara is nothing but bl, and, unless we assume that the painting of the stone has produced the obliteration of an
the second akahara, the name is distinctly either Kadabûr, with the dental d, or Kadabûr, with the lingual d.
1 Bee page 155 above, note 7. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. pp. 69, 70; Vol. XI. pp. 160, 161.
To avoid attributing to the Manne grant any more anachronisms thau are inevitable, we may take this as referring to the Eastern Chalukyas. Narendramrigarija-Vijayaditya II., of that dynasty, is described (160 Ind. Ant. VoL, XX. p. 101) as waging war for twelve years, by day and by night, and fighting bundred and eight battle, with the armies of the Gangas and the Rashtraktas: tbe passage, however, does not mention the name of any individual Gangs; and the period of Vijay Aditya II., A.D. 799 to 843, covered a great deal more than the time of sivamara II.
The original run-(plate iv. a, line 3 ff.) - Mudulundur-andma.gram- pavisha-Edeltraku(ki)ta. Chafukya-Haihaya-pramukla prap (ol)ra-sandtha-vallahha-sainya-vijaya dikhydpila-prabudua) [°] Api chal (rend oha) Dhor.dbulyar samantataprabalama pagata-tydpta-dik-chakrandfa nirjilyuka-sukhya eto.-Dhora in the Prakrit form of the name of Dhruva; it is used in also the passages referred to in note 3 above.

Page #205

162
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
again. This would probably be about five years later,--say in A.D. 810. And it was doubtless this second imprisonment of Sivamara II. that let in his younger brother Ranavikrama to the Western Ganga succession.
A copper-plate grant from Udayêndiram in the North Arcot district' carries this line of descent three generations further: it mentions, in the lineage of "Konkani, the first of the whole Ganga race," - in which lineage, it says, following the spurious grants, there had been born Visbạngôpa, Hari (.e. Harivarman), Madbava, Durvinita, Bhůvikrama, and " other kings," Sivamára II. ;' his son Prithivipati I., otherwise called Aparajita; Marasimha I., "the light of the Ganga family," son of Prithivipati I.; and Marasimha's Bon, Prithivipati II., otherwise called Hastimalla, "& flamingo in the tank of the Ganga family." In the way of historical information, it tells us that Prithivipati I. saved Iriga and Nagadanta, sons of king Dindi,- one of them from Amôghayarsha, s.e. the Rashtrakůta king Amôghavarsha I. (A.D. 814-15 to 877-78), and the other from the jaws of death; that he fought a battle at a place named Vaimbalguli; and that he defeated the Påndya prince Varaguna in the great battle of Sripurambiya ;6 and that Přithivipati II. received from Madiraikonda-Parak@sarivarma-Parantaka, i.e. the Chôļa king Parântaka I. (about A.D. 900 to 940), “the dignity of lord of the Banas,"-.8. that Parantaka I. conferred on him the leadership of the Båņa kingdom, which is defined elsewhere as "the land to the west of the Andhra country." And it registers the fact that, at the request of Přithivipati II., Parântaka I., in the fifteenth year of his reign,-s.e. in or about A.D: 915,- converted the village of Kadaikkottur, together with Udayasandiramangalam (Udayêndiram itself), into a brahmadêya, or grant to Brahmans, which was then called Viranårayanachcheri after one of his own appellations. The record says that, from the time when the Bana kingdom was conferred on Prithivipati II., it was thought that he was born of the race of Bali, s.c. of the Baņa race; and the Tamil portion of it actually calls him Sembiyan-Mâvali-Vanaraya, meaning apparently, " (he who was appointed) Mahabali. Bånarâja (by) the Chola king." And it further discloses the fact that, while retaining the Western Ganga title of " lord of Nandi (ie. Nandagiri)," he took the title of " lord of the city of Parivipari," and assumed the banner of a black-buck and the crest of bull. It is thus evident that, like his connections who became Pallavas, Prithivipati II. turned himself regularly into a B&ņa.
1 Somewhere about the end of the time of sivamirs II, there was,- if the Kadaba grant (above, Vol. IV. p. 832) might be relied on, certain Chakirkja, who is described in that record as "king of the whole of the Ganga province," in A.D. 813. But I have not found spy trace of such a name in the Gangs records.
* South-Ind. Isocrs. Vol. II. p. 875. It was first brought to notice by the Rev. T. Foulkes, in the Manual of the Salem District, Vol. II. p. 869 ft. But it has only recently been made properly available, by Dr. Hultzsch's critical edition of it; and some remarks by me (above, Vol. III. pp. 166, 167), based on Mr. Foulkes' version of it, require alteration.
The synchronisms which the record establishes for Prithivipti I. and his grandson, and still more, the actual date of A.D. 915, or closely thereabouts, for the grandson -oblige us to identify this person with the second Sivamare, not with his grandfather of the same name.
• Dr. Hultzsch has suggested (above, Vol. IV. p. 182) that Prithivipati I. may be the Pirudi-Gargaraiyar who is mentioned in the Ambar records of the twenty-sixth year of Vijaya-Npipatung - Vikramavarman (page 169 above).
The modern Tirappirambiyam (the Thiraparambiam' of the Madras Portal Directory) in the Kumbbs. konam talaka of the Tanjore district (see South-Ind. Inacra. Vol. II. p. 881).
. An inscription of Parantaka I, at Sholingbur in the North Aroot district, six years earlier ju date (above, Vol. IV. p. 221), also mentions the conferring of the Başs kingdom on Prithivipati II, and the popular belief, from that time, that ho belonged to the Baņa race; it further gives him the name of Vira-Ohol®, and speaks of his defeating some up named enemy in the battle of ValA!a.
1 Above, Vol. III. p. 78, verse 7.
. In the Sbolingbur inscription (see the last note bat one) this name appears in a slightly different form Prithivipati II. is there called "the king of the people of Parivai."

Page #206

No. 18.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
163
In the other line of descent from Sripurusha-Muttarasa, the Vallimalai inscription has given us the names of his son Raņavikrama, and Raņavikrama's son Rajamalla. The latter is evidently the Dharma-Maharajadhiraja' Satyaváky&-Konguņivarma-Permanadi. Rajamalla, “lord of Kovaļala, the best of towns," and "lord of the mountain Nandagiri," who is mentioned as the ruling prince in an inscription at Husuk uru, in Mysore, dated Saka-Samvat 792 (expired), = A.D. 870-71. This must be taken as his final date. An earlier record, at Doddahandi in Mysore, mentions him as simply Satyavákya-Permanadi, and his father Ranavikrama as the Dharma-Maharajadhiraja Nitimarga-KonguņivarmaPermanadi," lord of Kovaļala, the best of towns," and "Lord of the mountain Nandagiri :" this record was written on the death of the father; it tells us that Nitimârga died, and that there survived, to render service to his son Satyavákya, a domestic official named Agarayya, who is apparently described in the text, and represented in the sculptures above it, as tending Nitimârga in his dying moments.
The Husukūru inscription of A.D.-870-71, quoted above, mentions also a certain Bûtarasa, who then, in the time of Rajamalla, was governing the Kougalnâd and Pûnad districts, as Yuvarája. With this person, whom we may conveniently enter in the table as Bûtuga I., and who, as the Yuvaraja or chosen successor, was in all probability the actual successor,
The spurious Suđi grant (see page 167 below, note 2 ) gives Rajamalla's name, and two of his secondary appellations, correctly,- Satyavákya-Konguņivarna-Rajamalla. But it calls his father Vijayaditya; as, also, do some other records of the same class. It is not unlikely that the name of Vijayaditys was borrowed, by particularly gross mistake, from the Eastern Chalukya dyonsty, two members of which had hostile relations with the Gangas : for one of them, Narendramrigarája-Vijayaditya II., see page 161 above, note 4; the other is bis.
ndson, Gunaka-Vijayaditya III., who, we are told, being prompted by the Rashtrakuța king, conquered the Gaágas, at some time in the period A.D. 844 to 888 (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 103, and above, Vol. IV. p. 226); in this passage again, there is unfortunately no mention of the name of any individual Ganga.
. This title means literally "a Kahdrdjddhirdja by or in respect of religion," or by free translation "& pious or righteous Mahdrájddhirdja." It occurs, in earlier times, unquestionably as a title of paramount sovereiguty. in the case of the Pallava king Siva-Skandavarman. In the Western Ganga records, however, it is an amplification which attracts attention, of the plain title Maharajadhiraja which, coupled with Paramdívara, is given in the HolalavAdi inscription (see page 156 above) to Muttarasa, who, in one period of his career, was undoubtedly a paramount king. And the recurrence, in the subsequent Western Ganga records, of the same amplified form without any other paramount title, suggests that it was used by the Western Gangas more as a hereditary and honorific designation than with the intention of implying any claim to paramount sovereignty. Like the great feudatory nobles of other families, the Western Gangas were doubtless semi-independent in their hereditary province; but in all other respects they seem distinctly to have acknowledged the supremacy of the Rashtrakata kinge.
Ep. Carn. VOL. III., Nj. 75.
Ibid. TN. 91; with a lithograph. The original stone is now in the Bangalore Museum.---That this record was written not much, if at all, after A.D. 850, is shewn by its containing the old square form of the kh, in odkhya, by mistake for odkya, line 6.
Mr. Rice's transcription of the text gives puravarésvara: but his lithograph shews puraparasuara; while A genuine photograph from the stone itself, sent to me by Dr. Hultzsch, shews clearly purapardsvara, which may stand either for purasar-dinara, or for pura-parandídara.- These two hereditary titles are used in the records on almost every occasion. But it will not be necessary to repeat them in every instance in the following pages.
. Ho seems to be represented as drawing out from Nitimarga's left side a dagger with which the death-blow had been given. .
The name Batarasa is only another form of Batuga; other forms are, in Kanarese Batayya, and in Sanskrit Bhatarys, (see page 166 below); and we may at any time obtain genuine records mentioning Batarasa as Bataga or Båtayya. He is, in fact, spoken of as Batuga in the Humcha record, and in the spurious Sadi grant, which latter record would further give him the birida of Gunaduttaramga, "the lintel of virtue."--The Südi grant anys that be married Abbalabba, daughter of the Rashtrakůta king) Amôg bavarsha (I.) (A.D. 814-15 to 877-78). This statement, however, remains to be verified; and it may possibly be based on nothing but the fact that his descendant Batuga II. married a daughter of Amghavarsha.Vaddiga (see page 166 below).The name Bataga is rather peouliar one, if, as according to Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, it means only shameless man; (borster).' It is derived from outs, which means, accordiog to the same authority,
foul, shameless, obscene language; obscenity,' but to which Reeve and Sanderson's Kanarese Dictionary would give the meaning of exaggeration fear, apprehension.
Y2

Page #207

164
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
of Rajamalla, we may venture to identify the Dharma-Mahirajidhiraja SatyavákyaKongunivarma-Permanađi of an inscription at Biļiûr, in Coorg, which cites a date in the month PhAlguns (Feb.-March), Saka-Samvat 809 (expired), falling in A.D. 888, as being in his eighteenth year, and thus fixes the commencement of his rule in A.D. 870 or 871. And, as we know that not long after this dato there was a ruler of the Gangavadi province named Ereyappa, whose son Rachamalla was killed by Batuga in or before A.D. 940, to Batnga I. we may also ascribe an insoription at Iggali, in Mysore, which, again, mentions the ruling prince as the Dharma-Mahúrájádhiraja Satyavákyl-Kongurivarma-Permanadi, and men. tions Ereyappa also, and further speaks of a certain Râchega-Ganga, who, it tells us, died fighting against the Nolamba, i.e. the Pallava prince of the Noļambavadi province, in the twenty-'. second year, i.e. in A.D. 891-99.
Båtaga I. must have been succeeded by Ereyappa. We have a record of this prince, mentioning him by the name of Ereyappa, in the Bêgur inscription, which describes him as a spotless moon in the sky that was the family of the Gangas, and says that, having deprived all his enemies of power, he was governing the Gangaviļi ninety-six-thousand as an united whole, and which further mentions a war between the army of the Nagattara and a certain ViraMahendra? who was probably one of the Pallavas of Nolambavadi, and an attack upon a person named Ayyapadêva. And, from the way in which the date fits in, we may ascribe to
1 The spurious 8ađi grant (see page 167 below, note 2) would make him grandson of Rajamalla, giving the intermediate names of Nitimirga-Kongupivarma-Eregavga, con of Rajamalla, and of a second SatyavákyaKongunivarma-Rajamalla, son of Eregangs and elder brother of Båtaga-(Bûterasa). As Yupardja, be may, of course, have been the grandson, quite as well us the son, brother, or nephew, of Rajanalla. But I cannot find anything to authenticate any of the alleged intervening names,
Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 102, No. II., with, lithograph; Coorg Inscriptions, p. 8.- As is to be expected from its date, this record shows the later cursive form of the 8, in Bifidr, line 8, beddore, line 9, elpadimbarun, line 10. and several other words, and the later cursive kl, in libhittar, line 13. In raroba, for saruna, line 7. and in some similar combinations, and in Bolidrs, line 14, it has a form of b which might suitably be called the "open").
Ep. Carn. Vol. III., Nj. 189.
I am dealing with only the really important and useful recorda, - mostly those which can be used to determine the succession or may be referred to speciflo individuals, through their giving personal names or dates, or
bieh otherwise present points of loading interest. In Ep. Carn. Vol. II1., record at Kyatanhalli (Sr. 147, with a lithograpb) mentions Satyavákya-Kongapivarma-Permanadi and Ereyappe, and another at Madahalli (Nj. 130) mentions Permadi, Mahadevi, and Ereyappa inscriptions of Satyavákya at Rampura (Sr. 148, with a litbograph), at Kappunogo (Nj. 68), at Gattavadi (Nj. 97), and at Nagarle (Nj. 156), may be records of Satyavákya: Batuga I. (or of some other Satyavákya), and so also may another inscription at Kotar, in Coorg (Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 103, No. III; Coorg I wription, p. 6); and an inscription at Pattaa mahalli (Sr. 134) may be referred either to Bataga I, or to Ereyappa. But these records teach us nothing, and cannot be placed with any certainty until we obtain other recorda, assignable without any doubt, mentioning the priests, elo., whose names occat in them.
• Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 346; for a lithograph, see the frontispiece of Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions.
• The expression in the original is dka-okollattra-okohldyayol.under the shadow of a single umbrelin." Its parport is explained by such passages us that which tells us that Gangarája, the minister of the Hoysala prince Vishnuvardhana, having driven out all the feudatories of the Chola king from the Gangavadi province," brought under one umbrella all that (territory) which had become (oplit up into variowe sparate) districte," add-ddwdallaman-dka-chchhatram-ddi (Ep. Caru. Vol. III, ML 81, line 84, and compare a similar passage in Ingers. at Srav.-Bel. No. 90).
Mr. Rico (Ep. Carn. Vol. III. Introd. pp. 4,) seems to identify this person with the Mahendradbirkja of an inscription at Baragar, who was the son of Pallavedbirkja and of Jayabbe, younger sister of Ganga who had the Appellation of Nttimarge, 1.o., apparently, of Ereyappa himself. From a transcription which Mr. Rice has kindly sent mo, it appears that the Beragar inscription describes the younger sister of Nitimarga as slno daughter of Bismalla. This Nitimargu, therefore, was a son of Rajamalle.
I have said (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 350) that it is possible, but by no means a certainty-that this person may be the Western Chalukya Ayyana I., of the time between the period of the Western Cbalukyus of Badmi and the period of the Western Chalukyas of Kalykpl. Mr. Rice, however (nee Ep. Caru. Vol. III. Introd. p. 4

Page #208

No. 18.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
165
him an inscription at Kulagere, in Mysore, which mentions the ruling prince as the DharmaMaharajadhiraja Nitimårga-Kongunivarma-Permanadi, and is dated Saks-Sarhvat 831 (expired), = A.D. 809-910. The Iggali inscription has given a date for him in A.D. 891-92. That, however, is a date for him in the time of bis predecessor. And, from an inscription at Honnayakanhalli, it would appear that his rule began in S.-S. 815 (expired), =A.D. 893-94, It would seem that he did not secure the succession without some opposition. We have, just after the date mentioned above for the commencement of his rule, an inscription at Tåyalar, in Mysore, 1.c. within the Western Ganga territory, which is dated 6.-S. 817 (expired), = A.D. 895-96, and mentions, as then reigning or ruling, a certain Nolambadhiraja,- that is to say, the Pallava prince of the Nolambavadi province. The explanation of this is evidently furnished by the statement in the Bêgur inscription that, when that record was drawn up, Ereyappa was governing, after having deprived all his enemies of their power ; plainly, his accession to the leadersbip of the Western Gangas was opposed, and chiefly by the Pallavas of Noļambavadi, who succeeded in occupying for a time part at least of his hereditary possessions.
From the Atakar inscription, we know that Ereyapps bad a son named Rachamalla I., and that it was by fighting and killing Rachamalla that another member of the family, Bataga II., obtained the succession. As will be seen further on, this occurred in or before A.D. 840. We have no records attributable to Rachamalla I. But the length of time from the initial
note 3), appears to have obtained evidence that Ayyapadevs was a Pallava.-The evidence seems to be the HireBidanûr inscription (mentioned by Mr. Rice as the Goribidnur inscription in Mya. Inacra. Introd. p. 45), which, according to a transoription that Mr. Rice has kindly sent me, distinctly mentious Ayya padeva as Pallar-droaya and a baving also the name of Noļambadhiraja.
1 Ep. Carn. Vol. III., MI. 30. As I have already intimated (page 152 above), my identifications, upon which this part of the succession is arranged, must be taken as tentative for the present: the miscellaneous subordinate items of information, contained in the records at present available, do not help at all; and we want more facsimiles in the case of records which are not dated. But my identifications are at any rate more satisfactory than those proposed by Mr. Bice. Thus (ibid. Introd. p. 4, and see also his Classified List wbich follows page 36), be woald identify the Nitimárga of the Kalagere insoription, and Breyappa, with, respectively, the Nitimarga and his son Satyavákya (whom I identify with Banavikrams, the son, and Rajamalls, the grandson, of Muttarasa) of the Doddahundi inscription (page 168 above); whereas, the date of the Kalagere inscription, and the period in which we must of pecessity place Erosappa, are altogetber inconsistent with the use of the old form of the kh in the Doddahundi insoription. And he would further identify with the Nitimarga of the Kulagere inscription the Satyavákya (whom I identify with Batuga I.) of the Iggali inscription (page 184 above); whereas, it seems clear to me that. Nitimarga is not to be identified with any Satyavákya.
Mentioned by Mr. Rice in Ep. Car. Vol. III. Introd. p. 4. I assume that Mr. Rice means that this record actually contains the appellation of Nitimargs, and that he does not simply allot it to a Nitimârga (namely, to the Nttimbrga to whom he would allot also the Doddahundi and Kalagere records) on some merely inferential grounds.
Here, again, I am dealing with only the really important records. Other records of Eregappa, in E.. Carn. Vol. JIL, are TN. 116, at Bannùr, and Nj. 78, at Husukára. For others which mention him with his predecessor, and for one which may belong to either of them, see page 164 above, note 4. And we may perhape allot to him records of a Nitimarga at Kannegala (TN. 140), and at Gattavadi (Nj. 98).
Ep. Carn. Vol. III., Md. 18.-Mr. Rice (ibid. Introd. p. 4) speaks of it a "apparently an independent grant by Nolambadhirkja, but also suggests that Noļambadhiraja wu "perhaps subordinate to Nitimirga," i... to Broyappa. I think, however, that the true expisnation is that which I suggest. He also (loc. cit.) PRODOB to treat us "an intrusive Pallars inscription" another record at Tiyalar (Ma. 14, with a lithograph). which is dated in the month S ep (July Aug.), Baka-Sévat 820 (expired), falling in A.D. 937 : bere, however, there is nothing to refer the record to any particular family ; it only registers grant made by villagers, and it does not mention the ruler at all
. See page 166 2., below.
• The Hameha inscription (see page 168 abovs, note 4) appears to give his name in the form of Rajamalla; As, also, probably does the sparious 8Adi grant (page 167 below, note 2). The sadi grant would give him the appelletion of Nitimarge, and the binda of Kacbobeys-Gangs, "the quarrelsome or fighting Gangs; " but the Hamaba i nacription appears to shew Bajamalla and Kachcheya-Ganga a separate persons.

Page #209

166
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
date of Exeyappa, A.D. 893-94, to the latest date that we have for Bûtuga II., A.D. 949-50, renders it probable that he did actually succeed to the leadership of the Gangas, though perhaps for no long period; and the Rashtrakuta record which mentions his overthrow and fixes the latest date for it, seems, in fact, to describe him as actually in possession.
-
The next in succession was Bûtuga II., whose name appears in Kanarese in also the form of Batayya and in Sanskrit as Bhûtârya, and who had the full appellation of the Dharma-Maharajadhiraja Satyavakya-Kongunivarma-Permanaḍi-Batuga," and the birudas of Ganga-Gangêya, "a very Karttikêya, Karna, or Bhishma, among the Gangas," Ganga-Narayana, "a very god Vishnu among the Gangas," Nanniya-Ganga, "the truthful Ganga," and Jayaduttaramga, "the lintel of victory." It has already been noted that the Atakûr inscription tells us that he obtained the succession by fighting and killing Rachamalla I., son of Ereyappa; and, that this occurred in or before A.D. 940, is shewn by a Rashtrakuta grant from Déôlt, dated in that year, which mentions the fact of the overthrowing of Råchamalla (therein called Rachhyâmalla), and implies that Bâtuga (therein spoken of as Bhútarya) received material assistance from the Rashtrakuta king Krishna III. The Hebbal inscription of A.D. 975, from the Dhârwâr district, tells us that, during the reign of the Rashtrakuta king Krishna II., Batuga II. married Rêvaka, who was a daughter of Vaddiga (grandson of Krishna II.) and an elder sister of Krishna III., and that he received, as her dowry, the districts known as the Puligere or Purigere three-hundred, which was the country that lay round, and was named after the ancient name of, Lakshmêshwar, in the Miraj State, about the centre of the Dharwâr district, the Belvola three-hundred, which lay in the same neighbourhood and included, as various records show, Gadag, Annigere, Kurtakôți, and Nargund, in Dharwar, Hali in the Belgaum district, and Kukkanûr in the Nizam's Dominions, the Kisukâd seventy, which was a small district of which the chief town was Paṭṭadakal, the ancient Kisuvolal and Paṭṭada-Kisuvolal, in the Bâdâmi taluka, Bijapur district, and the Bâge, Bâgenâd, or Bågaḍage seventy, which as another small district lying round Bagalkot, the ancient Bagaḍage and Bagadige, the chief town of the Bagalkot tâluka in the same district. This marriage must be placed somewhere towards the end of the reign of Krishna II.; say, about A.D. 910. The same record mentions also another wife of Batuga II., named Kallabbarasi, and his mother Bhujjabbarasi, the elder sister of Baṭṭayya, Simhavarmarasa, and Chechchapayya. Of the time of Batuga II. himself, we have an inscription at Atakar, in Mysore,7 dated in the Saumya samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 872
1 The Humcha inscription and the spurious Südi grant represent him as a younger brother of Rajamalla, 1.6. Rachamalla I. This statement, however, has not yet been verified.
The spurious Sâdi grant would give the first component of this appellation in the form of Satyanitivåkya; this, however, is an anomalous form, which is not at all likely to be authentic.
These birudas are given in the Âtakûr inscription. In the last of them, jayad is, by euphonic combination, for jayada, the Kanarese genitive singular of jaya.
The original says, according to Dr. Bhandarkar's translation, that Krishna III. " planted as it were in a garden in the field of the Gangas the holy tree of Bhûtarys, having uprooted the poisonous tree of Rachhy&malla" (Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 251); so, also, the Karad graut of A. D. 959,-"he planted in Gangapati, as in a garden, the pure tree Bhútarys, baving uprooted the poisonous tree Rachhyamalla" (above, Vol. IV. p. 289).
Above, Vol. IV. p. 850.
Krishna II. succeeded to the throne in or very soon after A.D. 878; and the latest date that we have for him is A.D. 911-12. According, therefore, to the actual wording of the Hebbal inscription, the marriage may have taken place at any time between A.D. 878 and 912. But we must place it as late as possible in that period; because Krishna II. was a great-grandfather at the time of the marriage, and Maruladeva, the son of Batuga II. and Rêvaka, was not born;-so the record tells us, until the reign of Vaddiga, i.e. between A.D. 938 and 940.
1 Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 168; since then, it has been edited by Mr. Rice also (Ep. Carn. Vol. III., Md. 41, with a lithograph), to whose rendering I owe the name of the hound Kali in line 10.- Mr. Rice (ibid. Introd. p. 6, and see the Classified List of the Inscriptions) would connect with Batuga certain inscriptions at Varans in Mysore (My 35 to 37 and 40 to 45), which appear to mention Chalukya princes named Narasimha and Gugga or Goggi,

Page #210

No. 18.)
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA IL.
167
(current),=A.D. 949-50, which records the facts that Kộishņa III. fought and killed the Chola king Rajâditya at Takkola,-the modern Takkôlam, on the south-east of Arconum Junction in the North Arcot district, Madras Presidency, and that Batuga II., being pleased with the prowess in battle of his follower Manalarata, of the lineage of Sagara, who had the biruda of Batugana-ankakara, “the warrior or champion of Bútoga," and the hereditary title of " lord of Valabhi, the best of towns," bestowed on him, as & mark of favour, a hound named Kaļi; that the hound was set at a big boar on a hill in the village of Belatur in the Kelale district; that the hound and the boar killed each other; and that, in commemoration, the stone which bears the record, and which has on it & sculpture shewing the fight of the hound and the boar, was set up at Atakûr, and a small grant of land was made. It is an addition at the top of this record which tells ns that Batuga II. had, previously, obtained the Gangavådi provincs by fighting and killing Rachamalla I., the son of Ereyappa ; and it adds that it was Bütuga II. who actually slew the Chôļa king Rájâditya, and that Kfishna III. then gave to Batuga II., ce. confirmed him in the possession of, the four districte mentioned above as forming the dowry of Rêvaka, and also gave him the Banayâsi twelve-thousand province.
The Hebbal inscription tells us that the son of Bûtuga II. and Rêvaka was Maruladeva; but it does not say that he ruled, and perhaps implies that he did not. To Maruladova aná Bijabbe, it says, there was born a son, whom it perhaps names as Rachcha-Ganga; and he, it says, did rule: we have, however, as yet, no records attributable to him.
Next in succession, it tells us, there came another son of Bataga II., by another wife named Kallabbarasi, viz. Merasimha II., who had, as we learn from it and other records, the full
. god named Batèsvara, which seems to commemorate either Bataga II. or his predecesor Båtaras-Båtuga I.. and a battle between two persons called Badiga and Polukesi, the latter of whom, he suggests, may have been the Western Chalukys king Irivabedanga-Satyasraya,- whose period, however (A.D. 997 and 1008), is half a century too late for Batuga II. Till we have lithographs, it is impossible to make any satisfactory use of these inscriptions.
1 I owe this identification to Dr. Hultzsch, who tells me that at Takkolam there is, among other records, an inscription of Krishna III. himself.-Takkolam is a postal town, in the WALAj&pet tåluka, and, as such, is duly mentioned in the Indian Postal Guide, which I had overlooked.
A copper-plate grant from Sudi, in the Dharwar district (above, Vol. IIL p. 168, with a partial lithograph), purports to be another record of Batuga II., and to be dated in the month Karttika (Oct.-Nov.), falling in A.D. 938 or 989, of the Vikärin samvatsara, coupled with Saks-Samvat 860 expired, perhaps correctly (according to the northern luni-solar system of the sixty-year cycle), or perhaps by mistake for 861 expired (sccording to the southera lani-solar system). It presents a perfectly possible dans for Batuga II. ; and it quotes his birudas correctly. On the other hand, it includes the fictitious gonealogy, before Sivamara I., which is given in the unquestionably spurious records; in mentioning & real historical fact, vis, the marriage of Batuga II. with daughter of Amoghavaraba-Vaddiga, it leaves us to infer that her name was Diva Amba, whereas the name given in the Hebbal inscription is Rovska; the characters in which it is engraved present a decidedly later general sp. pearance than those of the Atakar insaription, and of any records, that I am aoquainted with, belonging to withia fifty years or so after the deserted date; and the details of the date do not work out correctly for either of the two years to which it is possible to refer them. These points present reasons for viewing the record with great suspicion. And there is the following additional reason for stamping it conclusively spurious record :
amely, it mentions the victory over the Chas king Råjåditya as a fact already accomplished in A.D. 938 or 939: whereas, not only in this event not mentioned in the Debli grant of A.D. 940, which enumerates the achievements of Krishna III. pretty fully, and would certainly not have omitted such an event as that, if it had occurred, but also the Atakur inscription distinctly places the event in A.D. 949-50.- I have said above, Vol. III. p. 176) that the characters of the Sadi grant seem to be distinctiy more modern than those of the Korumelli grat of Bjarja L. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 48, and lithograph), whicb was issued in or after A.D. 1022. The Korumell! grant in from the eastern part of Southern India. Among the western records, the characters of the Sudi grant resemble most closely those of the grant of the Silahars prince Marasimhn, of A.D. 1058 (Cap-Temple Insorip. tions, No. 10 of the brochures of the Archeological Survey of Western India, p. 102, and lithograpb).-The Sudi grant purports to supply various other items of history in connection with Butuga II. (ainoogst them, that after the defeat of Bajaditya, bo besieged Taij&part, i.e. Tanjore, which was possibly a fact; see sbore, Vol. III. p. 283), and a few ja connection with some of his predecessors. I do not quote them; because it is undesirable to encomber my pagos, further than cannot well be avoided, with alloged names and events for which we have no reliable authority.

Page #211

168
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vor. V.
Etyle of the Dharma-Vahurijidhiraja Satyavákya-Konguņivarma-Permanadi-Marasimha, with the birdasl of Ganga-Kandarpa, “the Ganga god of love," Ganga-Vidyadhara, "the Ganga Vidyadhara or demigod," Gangachûdamani, "the crest-jewel of the Gangas," Gangamandalika," the Ganga chieftain," Gangavajra, "the Ganga diamond or thunderbolt," Gangarasimha, “the lion of the Gangas," Gangarolganda, "the hero among the Gangas," Guttiya-Ganga, "the Gangs of Gutti," with reference, apparently, to the town of Gutti in the Bellary District, Noļamb-Antaka, "the Death of the Noļambas," and Nolambakul-Antaka, "the Death of the family of Nolambra," i.e. of the Pallavas of the Noļambavadi province, Chaladuttaramga, "the lintel of firmness of character," Dharmavatára, "the incarnation of religion," Jagadôkavira," the sole hero of the world," and Mandalika-Triņêtra, "& very god Siva among chieftains." He is evidently the Satyavákya-Permanadi, in connection with whom an inscription at Karya,in Mysore, cites a date in the month Magha (Jan-Feb.), falling in A.D. 968, of Prabhava samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 890 (current), as being in his fifth year, thus . nis initial point in A.D. 983 or 984. And an inscription at Melâgâni, in Mysore, which muntions him as Permadi-Marasimha, tells us that news that he had passed away
1 Some of them occur in the Hebbal inscription, and all of them in the Sravana-Belgola epitaph. He was, perhaps, also known as Rajachůdå maņi," the crest-jewel of kings;" in which case, he was the father-in-law of the Rashtrakata prince Indra IV. (see page 170 below, note 4): but this is not certain.
* The word vidyadhara denotes particular kind of good or evil genius attending upon the gods" (dopier-Williains' Sanskrit Dictionary).
1 But, taking guiti a corruption of gupti, we might render this biruda by "the secret or reticent Gangs." on the analogy of Nanniya-Ganga, "the truthfal Gang," which occurs in the case of his father (see page 166 above).
Ep. Cars. Vol. III., Nj. 192.-The day is called Peretale-divasa," the day of Siva (pere-tale, pere-dale, he on whose head is the crescent'): the same day of Srêvana is mentioned in an inseription of A.D. 907 at Tiyalar (ibid. Ma. 14; noticed on page 165 above, note 4); and the same day of Margasiraba, in an inscription at Råmpura (ibid. Sr. 148 ; noticed on page 164 above, note 4). One would think, at first sight, that the expression denotes the day of the fourteenth tithi of the dark fortnight, on wbich there is the Sivaratri-festival in honour of Siva, in every month, all through the year; in which case, we might compare with it the expression śiva-tithi," the tithi of siva" (in No. 292 of Prof. Kielhorn's Saka dates; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 202), applied in verneto Magha krishna 14, which in another record (No. 325 in the same list ) has the fuller name of Sitardirimaldithi, also in varse. But it really denotes the eighth tithi, as rendered by Mr. Rice in his translations: thus, 2 verse in the Chaturvarga-Chintamani, Vol. III. Part II, p. 865, line 9, for which I am indebted to Prof. Kielhorn, says-saptami Saptasaptasat Ashtamértégatathedshtami, "the seventh is Surya's tithi, and the eighth that of Sive;" and it appears to be applied to the eighth tithi of both the bright and the dark fortnights. In a similar way, the spurious Sadi grant (see page 167 above, noto 2) names the eighth tithi of the bright tortpight of Karttika" the tithi of Nandtsvara," 1.6. of Sivs as the lord of the bull Nandi; and the Nandisvara day of the bright fortnight of PhAlguna, without any specification of the tithi, is mentioned in the Peggu-ar inscrip. tion of A.D. 978 (nee page 173 below). - In this last record, the name is followed by a word wbicb bas not been satisfactorily settled yet. Mr. Kittel read Mandlóarans talpa-devasamadge, and translated "when the Nandiśvare (day) was the chair-day" (Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 102); and Mr. Rice has suggested the reading of Nandkfraran tallaj-duatan dge (in which, however, we ought to have dodam), with the translation "at the rising of the happy house (or sign) of Taurus" or "on the day that Napdiśvers was stopped" (id. Vol. XIV. p. 76, and Coorg Inscrip tions, p. 7). But neither rendering is satisfactory; the latter, in particular. Nothing final can be said until we have a parely mechanical facsimile of the record. But the published lithographs seem to make it certain that the reading is not tallaj-dvasam (according to Mr. Rice), and probable that it is tale-devasam, rather than talpa. devasam (according to Mr. Kittel). And we have the same expression, tale-devasam-edge, in a Chola inscription of A.D. 1032 at Suttúru (Ep. Cars. Vol. III., Nj. 164; treated by Prof. Kielborn, from another transcript, above, Vol. IV. p. 69), in & passage which mentions tbe full-moon of Kárttiks as the tale-donasa, and then specifies the second tithi (of the dark fortnight) as the date of the record. It has been proposed to translate tale-decasa in this passage by "first day :" in support of which we might quote tale-bdgals, 'front door, principal entrance (of a bouse),' and tale-ofdu, 's chief place;' bat it is not apparent why the full-moon day, which is the last day of the bright fortnight, should be called "the first day" with reference to the second tithi of the dark fortnight, and still less so why the Nandisvara day, the eighth tithi, should itself be called "the first day."
See Insers. at Srao.-Bel. Introd. p. 18, note 7.
6 The word in the original is atlla, literally 'gone by. It may mean that he was deaul; or it may refer to his abdicating and going into religious retirement at Bankapur.

Page #212

No. 18.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA 11.
169
had reached the Pallava princes Pallaviditya, Nolambadhiraja, and Chorayya-Nolamba, who were then at Sayra-Miniyor, in the month Ashadha (June-July), falling in A.D. 974, of the Bhava sarvatsara, S.-S. 896 (expired). An inscription at Nagarle, in Mysore, dated 6.-8. 892 (expired), = A.D. 970-71, mentions him as Permadi. An inscription at Adaragunchi, in the Dharwar district, with a date in the month Âsvayaja, falling in October, A.D. 971, of the Prajapati sa vatsara, S.-S. 893 (expired), mentions him as then governing the Gangavadi ninety-six-thousand, the Purigere three-hundred, and the Belvola three-hundred; in the reign of the Rashtrakūta king Khoţtiga. An inscription at Gu dôr, in the same district, with a date in the month Åsbadha, falling in June, A.D. 973, of the Srimukha saihvatsara, S.-S. 896 (current), mentions him as still governing the Puligere three-hundred and the Beļvola three-hundred, in the reign of Khottiga's successor, Kakka II. The inscription of A.D. 975 at Hebbal, in the same district, spenks of him as having had in his hands, in the course of his career, the government of a very large area, including not only the Gangavådi province, the Puligere three-hundred, and the Beļvola three-hundred, but also the Nolam bavadi thirty-two-thousand, the Bana vási twelve-thousand, the Såntalige thousand, and everything included as far as "the great river." And his epitaph at Sravana-Belgon, now edited, gives a full list of his
This may perhaps be the Minur' of the Madras Postal Directory, in the Gudiyatam talaka, North Arcot district.
. Ep. Carn. VOL III., Nj. 158.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 265. It may be noted that this and the record next quoted distinctly refer to Khottiga and Kakka II, as the reigning kinga, and do not allot the usual title Dharma-Maharajddhiraja to Marasimha II. • Ibid. p. 271.
Above, Vol. IV. p. 350. . The word used in the original is perdore, which is a compound from per, 'great,' and tore,' stream or river:' in other places, it appears in the forins of peddore and beddore ; and we may at any time meet with the Inter form heddore. Kittel's Dictionary gives perdore and heddore in the sense of a large stream or river,' bat without suggesting any identification. And Mr. Rice has said that the term generally denotes the Krishna (Coorg Inscrs. p. 5, note), and has applied it in that sense in an inscription at Basaras in Mysore (Ep. Carn. Vol. III. Ma. 122, and Introd. p. 19). But there are passages in which it certainly does not denote the Krishņ4. The Billar inscription of A.D. 888 (see page 164 above, under Butuga I.) speaks of that village as peddore-gareya Bilir (line 8), which may no doubt be literally translated, as was done by Mr. Rice, by "Biļiúr of, i e. on, the bank of the peddore," but means more probably "Biļiúr of the district that was known by the name of the banks of the peddore,"- cspecially if we pay attention to the expression beddore-gareya elpadimbarun ent-okkalus in lines 9, 10 of the record. And the Peggu-ur inscription of A.D. 978 (see page 173 below, under Rachamalla 11.) mentions & certain Rakkasa, described as beddore-Jareyanedfutt-ire (line 8), which may no doubt be literally translated by
while governing the bank of the bed dore," but Reems much more probably to mean "wbile governing (the district that was known by the name of the banks of the beddore." These two records are in Coorg, and belong to that part of the country only. There can be no reference in them to the Krishna, which, even at the nearest point, is almost three hundred miles away. And Mr. Rice has suggested (Coorg Inscrs. p. 5, nate) that in these two records the words peddore and beddore probably denote the Lakshranntirthu. In this, be followed Mr. Kittel, who said (Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 100) that the term may perhaps here denote the Lakshmantirtha, especially because that river is also called dodda hole, R term in which dodda, again, means 'great, and hole is synonymous with fore. Now, perdore would be exactly represented in Sanskrit by mahdnadl, which is explained in Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary as monning 'any great river which has a long course. The Lakshmantirtha is a perennial
28 several important irrigation canals. But its whole course is not more than sixty miles; after which it flows into the Kávéri. There is no apparent reason why. it should be classed among the great rivers. And it seems much more likely to me that, -as was, in fact, suggested as an alternative possibility by Mr. Kittel (loc. cit.), in the Biļidr and Peggu-ur inscriptions, the words peddore and beddore lepote the K&vol, which, with its course of about four hundred and seventy-five miles, may fairly be classed among the great rivers of India : the KAvert, also, rises in Coorg; and it runs right through the very centre of the province, whorens the Laksbmaņtirtha only runs for some twenty to tweuty-five miles through the south-east corner of it; and the province might be called "the banks of the Kaveri" much more appropriately than "the banks of the Lakshmantirtha." - It may be noted here that, in Thacker's Reduced Survey Map of India, 1891, and in Constable's Hand Atlas of India, 1893, plate 34, the name Lakshiontirtha has been applied, not to the Lakshmantirthu itself (which is, in fact, not fully sbewn), but to that part of the Kaveri which lies in Coorg - The Basara inscription, mentioned above, defines the limits, apparently in A.D. 1237, of the territory of the Hoyenu king Vira-Somesvura: And it specifies, on the east, Kaichi, on the west, Vejavura, i.e. l'Alür in the

Page #213

170
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
achievements :1 it mentions several times his successes against the Pallavas of the Nolambavadi country (lines 19, 22, 86, 88), which bordered on his own hereditary territory; it further tells us that he became known as “the king of the Gurjaras," through conquering the northern region for the Rashtrakata king Krishna III. (11. 7, 8),- that he overthrew a powerful opponent of Krishna III. named Alla (11. 9, 84), - that he broke the power of the Kiratas or mountain-tribes in the neighbourhood of the Vindhya mountains (11. 10, 11),- that he protected the encampment of the emperor (i.e., probably, of Khoţtiga, or else of Kukka II.), at the town of Mångakhôta (1. 12), - that he crowned Indrardja, .e. Indra IV. (grandson of Krishna III.), that he prevailed against an opponent named Vajjala (11. 14, 85), that he despoiled the ruler of the Banavåsi country (1. 15), that he made the Matûras do obeisance
Hassan district, Mysore, on the north, the perdore,- And, on the south, A place the name of which Mr. Rice tells us, is defaced bat looks like Chalaseravi, and which, be seems to suggest, may possibly be Chalaseri near Pouâui in the Malabar district. Here, the term perdore cannot denote the Kávor, because Belur is to north of that river. Nor can it denote the whole course of the Kriebys; because at that time the Devagiri-YAdays king Singhana was in possession of the territory lying south of the Krishna and west of the Tongabhadri, as far at any rate as Banawasi. In this record, therefore, perdore probably means the Krishna on from the points which the Tongabhadra joins it. In the Hebbal inscription of A.D. 975, mentioned in the text above, perdore way mean either the Krishna towards the north, or the Kåreri towards the soath. In the Mulgund inscription of the same year seo page 17% below, under Patcbaladóva), it most mean the Krishna, because of the mention of the Bouthern ocean as the boundary on the south, and because the record itself is to the north of the Kávért.
There is also a mention of him in a record at Doddabêgila (Ep. Carn. Vol. III., TN. 93); but the record is rather fragmentary, and the published text cannot be quoted to any usef al parpose.- Mr. Rice would ind. reference to bim, under the name of Marasimbavurman, in an inscription at Hale-Bøgadi (ibid. Mg. 16), which mentions also au Akalavarsha, i.e., doubtless, one or other of the R&shtrakata kinga named Krishna. But here the termination varman seems to indicate someone else.
This person has not yet been identified. - As Dr, Haltesch has reminded me, the name occurs in two inscriptions at Gwalior, in the case of Alla, a guardian of the fortress there, who was a son of Vaillabhatta of the Varjera family (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 154 ff.); his date, however, was A.D. 876-76, a century before the time of Marasith.
MA yakbota (Málkhed in the Nizam's Dominions) was the R&sbtrakūta capital.- Siyaka-Harshs, one of the ParAmara kings of Malwa, claims to have taken the wealth of Khottiga in battle, and apparently, in A.D. 972-73, to have sncked even "Manyakhêta itselt (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. pp. 225, 226). The present passage may mean that, on that occasion, Marasimha repulsed the invader at the very gates of Manyakhêţa; or it may refer to some event in the warfare between Kakka II, and Toila II.
This was evidently done in an attempt to continue the Rashtrakta sovereignty after the overthrow of Kakka II. by the Western Chalukya Tvila II. in A.D. 978 or 974. The attempt is to be attributed to the close connection that existed between the two families : as we have already soon, Bataga II. was a brother-in-law of Krishna III., and owed his possession of the Gangavadi province to that king (page 166 above); and, Indra IV. was the son of a son of Krishna III. by a dnaghter of Ganga-Gingeys, i... Batuga II. (Incors. at Srao-Bel. No. 57: Mr. Rice, id. Introd. p. 31, at first identified the Ganga-Ganges of this record with Baohamalls IL.. 8Accessor of Marasimha; bat bis grounds for doing so ware completely erroneone, and be bus now adopted the correct identification in Ep. Carn. Vol. II1. Introd. pp. 5, 6). We are also told (again in Iwwers. at Srav.-Bel. No. 67) that Indra IV. was the son in-law of a person called Rajachudimaņi, "the crest-jewel of kings," whom Mr. Rich (id. Introd. Pp. 20, 21) was disposed to identify with a certain Pilla who is mentioned in another record at Sravann-Pelgola (No. 58), but it does not seem that the bihuda Bajachůdåmapi, in that record, is intended to belong to Filta, and it appears not at all unlikely that it really denotes Merasimha II. The attempt to carry on the Rashtrakts sovereignty was not accessful, though Indra IV, lived ou for some pine years, eventually dying in A.D. 982 (nee Insors. at Srao.. Bel: No. 57, and Ind. And. Vol. XX. p. 85, where some corFrations have to be made in the relatiousbips stated by me). Mr. Rice (Inors, at Srab.. Bol. Introd. p. 19) would identify the ladraraja of this passage in the epitaph of Marasimha II. with the Rashtrakata king Kbottiga; on the grounds that, on the analogy of the biruda of Nityavarshe-Indrs III., the name Indra indicates Nityavuraha, and Nityayarsha ww the biruda of Khottiga also. But I cannot follow him in this circular reasoning : " Khottiga".is itself the Prikrit form of proper name, analogous to " Gojjiga " for "Goviuda ", and, whatever may be the Sanskrit word which it represents, that word is at least not "Indre."
This person might be identited with Vajjad IL, of one of the Koka brunobes of the Bildbars tamily. wbore initial date was somewboro wbout A.D. 975. But another record at SrAVADA-Belgol No. 109 (noticed farther of appears to desoribe him as the younger brother of l'
alumulla, which came does not ocour in the Bilaban records.

Page #214

No. 18.)
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
171
to him, that he reduced the hill-fort of Uchchangi, which even the Kaduvatti, great. 88 was his prowess, had previously failed to reduce (1l. 20, 93), - that he destroyed a Sabara prince named Naraga (11. 21, 54, 96), - that he made the Chêras, the Cholas, and the Påndyas, as well as the Pallavas, bow down before him (11. 21, 22), and that he destroyed a Chalukya prince named Rajaditya, who had declared war against him (11. 50, 51) * in recapitulating some of his conquests, lines 100 to 102 add, among the places at which he was victorious, the banks of the river Tåpt (the Tapti), the town or village of Gonůr, and Pâvaseya-kote or the fortress of Påvase :" it says that he preserved the doctrine of Jina (1. 22), and founded Jain temples and manastambhas at various unnamed places; and finally, as already noted, it tells as (11. 110 to 112) that eventually he abdicated, and ended his days in the practice of religion at Bankåpur (in the Dharwêr district), at the feet of a Jain teacher named Ajitasena. From other sources, we learn that Marasimha's successes against Vajjala and at Gonur and Uchchangi were actually achieved for him by a minister nared Chåmandaraya or Chêvupparâja, who wrote the Chamundaraya-Purana? and was a minister of also Rachamalla II. who came next but one in the succession after Mårasimha II. Thus, another record at Sravana-Belgoļa tells us that "the array of his (Chamundarya's) enemies was broken, like a herd of deer, on him, resembling a tusked elephant running to and fro (among tham), when he stood in front of the victorious elephant, his lord, the glorious king Jagadôkavira-(Marasimha II.), when the latter, at the command of king Indra, lifted up his arm to conquer Vajjaladeva, whose strength was as terrible as that of the ocean disturbed (and bursting its boundaries in the universal disorder) at the end of the age, (and) who was the younger brother of PatAlamalla ;" and the Chamundaraya-Purana tells us that Ch&mundarâys was born in the Brahma-Kshatra race,-that he was a pupil of Ajitas na,--that his lord was
I From a transcription which Mr. Rice has kindly sent me, I find that the Mélagani inscription of A.D. 974 (see Inscrs. at Srao-Bel. Introd. p. 18, note 7) goes on to mention a person who was called "the affliction (Rangasta, =sankashta,=san kata) of all people; the ornament of the Pompala family ; born in the Kaduvatti
ce supreme lord of Kenchipura ; he who is like a thunderbolt in the van of battle;" . . . . . . (just after this, anfortunately, the record comes to an end, without disclosiug his nams). This shows us that keduvatti, in line 92-93 of the epitapb, is not a verbal form, but is the nominative which is required in apposition with tunga-parákramania and the following verbs. And we can now recognise the same name, for an earlier period, in the Gulganpode Bapa insoription No. II, which mentions "the whole of the forces of the Kiduvatti" (Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 89, text lige 6).
This person has not been identified yet. The same name occurs among the Chalukyas, about a centary and hall earlier, in the case of BajAditya, father of the Maldsdmanta Buddbavarssa, of the Salukiks (-Chalukika, Chalukya) raco, who is mentioned in the Torkhede grant (above, Vol. III. PP. 57, 58).
Mr. Rice tells me that Gonar is the village of that name,- the Goonoor' of the Indian Atlas, sbeet No. 59,-three miles on the north-east of Chitaldroog. It may be noted, however, that the Madrar Portal Directory mentions also a Gonur' in the Sulem district, and .' Gonura ' in the Bangalore district.
There is a village named HAwasi (- PAvase) in the Karaigi taluks of the Dharwår district. It is doubtful, however, whether this can be the place intended.
The word midnastambha, which means literally '& columu of honour,' is explained by Mr. Rice (Incore, at Srav - Bil. Introd. p. 19, note 3) es denoting technically "the elegant tall pillars, with a small pinnacled mantapa at the top, erected in front of the Jain temples ; " and he refor us to a discussion regarding them in Perguson's Indian and Eastern Architecture, p. 276.
• This person is mentioned again as the torcher of Marasimha's minister Chamundarkys (uee further on).
+ This work appears to have been finished in the 1svars survatsara, Saka-Samvat 900 (current), -A.D. 977-78 (Inaora. at Brav. Bel. Introd. p. 22) - A record at Algod (kp. Oars. Vol. III., TN. 69) mentions the Dames of Govinda unyye, his sons MAbalayya and Isvarsys who were followers of Nolam bakul-Antaks, 1.. Marnaimba II., and Mabalayys's son Chavanda. Can this person be the minister ChAmundarkys?
Ingore, at Srao.- Rel. No. 109.-In Mr. Rioo's text, I alter Vafea la into Vajjala, and a hal-Ankar into abit-dulkad. I m ind that the rest of the text is correct.
• I.e. Indrs IV., the grands pu of Krishna III., see page 170 above, and note 4.
* See more. Srad.- Bul. Introd. p. 8.-The Pundpa mentions various other birudas and achievements of Chlmandardys; thoy may be quoted when the text can be verilud.
I 2

Page #215

172
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. v.
Jagadékavira, otherwise called Nolambakul-Antaka, i.e. Marasimha II.,- and that he acquired the biruda of Samaradhurandhara," the yoke-bearer or leader in war," from his defeat of Vajjaladóva in "the Khedaga war," and the biruda of Viramartanda, "& sun among heroes," from the valoar which he displayed in the plain of Gonûr in battle against the Nolambas, and the biruda of Raņarangasimha, "a lion in the battle-field," from his fight at the fort of Uchchangi. The details given in the epitaph and the Purana indicate, in addition to external fighting, some local insurrections, which must probably be attributed to opportunity afforded by the absence of Marasimha on the campaign in Gujarat for Kpishņa III. And not the least remarkable among them is the statement that he had occasion to despoil the ruler of the Banavåsi country; for, that province had been given to his father by Krishņa III., and presumably had passed by inheritance into his own hands. The explanation of this, however, and of the immediately following mention of the reduction of the Mâțuras, seems to be furnished by a record at Déogiri in the Karajgi tâluka, Dharwår district, of the tenth century A.D. and referable to A.D. 958, which mentions & Mahúsamantadhipati Santivarman of the Måtūra family, with the hereditary title of "sapreme lord of the town of Trikundapura," and having the Nandanavana-umbrella, the crest of a horse, and the mirror-banner, who was governing the Banavasi twelve-thousand. From A.D. 878, or earlier, to 945, the Administration of the Banavasi province was in the hands of the Chellaketana family: In A.D. 949-50 Krishna III. gave the province to Batuga II., who doubtless allowed the Chellaketanas to continue to govern it for him. Butaga must have died a few years before A.D. 963-64, when Marasimha II. succeeded Rachcha-Ganga. And it would seem that when he died, or else during the time of Rachcha-Gaiga, the Mâțuras seized the province from the Chella kêtanas, and that they retained it until Mårasimha could make it convenient to reduce them.
Marasimha II. must have been immediately succeeded by the Dharma-Mahúrájádhiritja Satyavákye-Konguņivarma-Panohaladeva, whom a fragment at Mulgand, in the Dharwar district, with a date in the Yavan samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 897 (expired), falling in August, A.D. 975, describes as governing "without any disorder " the whole territory from the eastern, the western, and the southern oceans as far as "the great river." Panchaladva seems, then, to havo taken advantage of the confusion that must have attended the over. throw of the Rashtrakata king Kakka II. by the Western Chalukya Taila II., to set himself up as an independent king; but he was shortly afterwards killed in battle by Taila II. Earlier facts connected with him are to be found in the Adarag uñchi inscription, which tells us that in A.D. 971, when Marasimha II. was governing the Gangavadi ninety-six-thousand, the Purigere three-hundred, and the Bel vola three-hundred, under the Rashtrákůta king Khottiga, he himself was governing a small circle of villages which was known as the Sebbi thirty and
1 Dr. Hultzsch bns suggested to me that "Khedaga" may stand for Khetaka, s.e. Mânyukhêţa.
The inscription is ou a stone in Survey No. 85. I quote it from an ink-impression. It is dated, with full detaily, in the KAlayukti samvatsara, onupled with Suka-Samvat 522 by mistake for 620 or 523. But the characters place it in the tenth century, and I believe that the real date of it is Monday, 15th November, A.D. 958, in the Kalavukti samvatsara, S.-S. 880 expired. It does not register & grant of land ; and it is, therefore, difficult to any at present, why n false date should hare been cited in a record which, in all other respects, seems to be thoroughly genuine.
See Dyn. Kan. Distra. Pp. 403, 411, 420. • At the temple of Ramadere; I quote from an ink-impression.
The details of the date are Bribaspativara, 1.6. Thursilay, coupled with Bhadrapada krishọn 2 and the Kangå-sarhkránti. And the corresponding English date is Thursday, 26th August, A.D. 975 : on this day, the Kanya-kathkranti occurred at 16 h. 5 in. after mean sunrise (for Ujjtin), anil the given tithi ended about 28 ininutes earlier, but might drabtless be made the current tithi of the saikninti by more exact calentations,
• The term used in the original is perdoro, which inast bere deuoto the Krishna, see page 169 above, note 6. • See page 169 above, and note 3.

Page #216

No. 18.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
173
probably took its appellation from the ancient name of Chabbi or Chebbi in the Hubļi tálaka, Dharwar district, and in the Gundur inscription, which mentions him as governing a ninetysix district in A.D. 973; this ninety-six district has not been identified; but possibly the expression is an abbreviation for the Gangavadi ninety-six-thousand, which Marasimha II.,who is mentioned in the same record in connection with the government of only the Purigere three-bundred and the Bel vola three-bundred, under Khottiga's successor Kakka II.,-may have entrusted to Panobaladeva, in the course of ridding himself of the cares of office before passing into religious retirement at Bankapur. The Mulgund inscription describes Panchaladēvs as Chalnkya-panchanana, "a lion to the Chalukyas," and also as “subsisting (like a bee) on the waterlilies that were the feet of Chaladuttaramga, Jagadékavira, the glorious Nolam bakul. Ântakadêrs:" these epithets both stand in the string of titles that precedes the mention of Panchaladêva's name; and the second of them, while capable of being interpreted to mean that Márasimba II. was still alive, in retirement at Bankåpur, in Angust, A.D. 975, may perhaps refer to only the previous relations between the two persons.
Shortly after Panchaladêva, there was Rachamalla II., who had the full style of the Dharma-Maharajadhiraja Satyavákyl-Konguņivarma-Permanadi-Rachamalla. An inscription at Pegga-Or, in Coorg,' which mentions him by all his appellations, furnishes a date for him in the month Phâlguna (Feb.-March), falling in A.D. 978, of the Isvara samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 899 (expired), and speaks of a certain Rakkasa, with the biruda of Annanabanta, "the warrior of his elder brother," who was governing the district called "the banks of the great river;"3 and an inscription at Dodda-Homma, in Mysore, which, however, does not mention him by his proper name, perhaps furnishes for him (or else for Panchalad@va) a date in the preceding year. He was probably the last of the great Western Ganga princes; and his final date seems to be A.D 9840 Chamundaraya, who has already been mentioned in connection with Mårasimha II., was a minister of R&chamalla 11. also; and, whilo holding office under this master, he caused to be made the colossal Jain image of Gommata or Gommaţêsvara at SravanaBelgola, and attained so great a reputation for devotion to the faith to which he belonged, that he was remembered long after his death, and was quoted as one of three special promoters of
S
See page 169 above, and note 4. In lines 8, 9, of the text, the reading should be Paschala, not Panjala.
Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 102, No. I., with a lithograpb, and Vol. XIV > 76 ; see aino Coorg Inscriptions, p. 7. Also with a lithograph. The day is called the day of Nandisvara, followed by an expression, probably taledevarandge, which bas not been satisfactorily settled yet (see page 168 above, note 4).
The expression used in the original is beddore-gare; ss regards the meaning of beddore and its application here to probably the Kaveri, seo page 169 above, note 6.
Ep. Carn. Vol. III., Nj. 183 ; According to the published reading, the prince to whom this record belonge bad the biruda of Jasaduttaramga, "the lintel of fame." - The full details of the date are, the 1svar tank satsara, Saka
yst 899 (expired); the full-moon of Ashadba ; Angravera, i.e. Tuesday; an eclipse of the moon. And the corresponding English date is Tuesday, 3rd July, A.D. 977; on this day, the given its ended at about 13 brs. 30 min, after mean sunrise (for Bombay), and there was an eclipse of the moon,
Mr. Rice has allotted to him a record at Kottatti (Ep. Carn. Vo' III., Md. 107) which would give his name in the form of Rajamalla, with the birudas of Jagadottarang," the lintel of the world" (which seems rather dubious), and Haral-Antaka. But the date is so unsatisfactory, that it is impossible to place this record properly. The published text represents the date as the Premidin rampateara, coupled with Baku-8th vat 899. Pramadin, however, was either 6.-8, 876 current, - A.D. 953-54, or 9.-8. 936 (current). - A.D. 1013-14 ; while s.-8. 899 current, A.D. 976.77, was the Dhatu rahatsord, and 8.-8. 899 expired, - A.D. 977-78, was the Isvara sanvatsara. Even it Pramadin bas been read by mistake for Pramåthin, there still remains a mistake, either in the original or in the rending of it, of 9.8. 899 for 901 (expired) or 909 (current), - A.D. 979-80.
Mr. Rice tells us ineors, at Srao.-Bel. Introd, p. 22) that he has inscriptions, not yet published, which prove that the reign of Riohamalla II. ended in Saka-Samrat 906 (expired), A.D. 984-85.
This is recorded in Incore, at Srao-Bel. Nos. 75, 78, and more fully in No. 65, verses 6,7. - l'he image still exists. For a full account of it and of the legends connected with it, see the Introduction of Mr. Bice's book, D. 29 to 33; the frontispiece of the book gives a photograph of the inage.

Page #217

174
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
the Jain religion, the other two being Gangaraja and Halla, ministers of the Hoyanla princes Vishnuvardhana and Narasimba I. in the twelfth century A.D.
POSTSCRIPT While the first proofs of the above article were passing through the Press, I began to make faller examination, than hns As yet been attempted, of the dates of the spurious records of Western India, for all of which there should be some explanation forthcoming, if we can only find the clue to the solution of them.
I have referred to two of these dates in note 2 on page 157 above. One of them is from the spurious Tanjore grant (Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 212), wbich pu: ports to give a date in A.D. 248 for an imaginary Western Ganga whose name is given in this record as Arivarman, by & mistake-(due to the carelessness of the writer in writing, in line 10, frímadarirarmma instead of frímaddharivarmma, i.e. in omitting a subscript dh)-for the Harivarman of the other spurions records of the same series. The details of the date are the Prabhava samvatsara, coupled with Saka-Samvat 169 expired, the new-moon titki of Phålguna, Friday, the Rêvati nakshatra, the Vriddhi yôga, and the Vrishabha lagna. And, in the period to which the concoction of this record is to be referred on palmographic grounds, I find that in the Prabhava samratsara, S.-S. 1009 expired, the new-moon tithi of Phålguna ended on Friday, 25th February, A.D. 1088. The moon, indeed, was not then in Rêvati, and did not come to Rêvati till about 4 hrs. 28 min. after mean sunrise on the Saturday : but the moon often is in Rêvati on the new-moon day of Phálguna, and may possibly have been actually so shewn for that day in S.-S. 1009 expired by an erroneous almanac or by a calculation worked out wrongly for the person who fabricated the record; or the forger may have added that detail on chance, simply to give a greater air of plausibility to the record, as he certainly did in respect of the Vriddhi yôga, which cannot ever occur on the new-moon day of Phalguna. The result of the 26th February, A.D. 1088, fully meets the palæographic requirements of the case, and, I believe, fixes the actual time at which this record was concocted : viz., the forger was working on, or had in view, Friday, the new-moon day of Phâlguna of the Prabhaya sainvatsara, S.-S. 1009 expired; and he produced the necessary appearance of antiquity by striking off from the Saka year, in order to suit, more or less, a fictitious pedigree and chronology that had already become established and well-known,' and at the same time to obtain a samvatsara which would be correct according to the southern luni-solar system, exactly fourteon of the sixty-- year cycles, and thus obtained the year S.-S. 169 expired which he actually quoted in the record.
The second of the two dates to which I have referred in note 2 on page 137 above, is from the spurious Morkara grant (Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 363, and Ooorg Insors. p. 1), which has been supposed to give a date in A.D. 466 for an imaginary Western Ganga named Avinita-Konguni. This date has to be explained in a different way. The details of the date are the year 388, not specified either as carrent or as expired, the fifth tithi of the bright fortnight of Mágha, Monday, and the Svati nakshatra. The samvatsara is not specified; and so we have not the particular help that we have in the case of the Tanjore grant. Also, the era is not specified. As regards this detail, it bas always been assumed that the Saks era was intended, with the
The verse, which mentions Chamundarya " Beys the minister of king Rachamalls," is to be found about half-way through Inscrs. at Srar. Bel. No. 187. .
1 At sunrise on the Friday in question, the yoga wan Sabha and the Vriddhi yoga had occurred abont eleven days earlier. The remaining detail, the Vpishabha lagna, means only the rising of the sign Taurus. I cannot calculate it with the Tables available to me, but it would naturally occur at some tiine or other during the twenty-four hours of the Friday.
The Tanjore grant was certaiuly not the earliest of the spurious records in order of fabrication.

Page #218

No. 18.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
exception that Prof. Kielhorn has marked the point as dubious in examining this date as a Saka date (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV p. 11, No. 169, and p. 181, No. 7); and no doubt the person who fabricated the record did intend the year to pass muster as Saka-Samvat 388. But, even with the correction made below, the date is not a correct one for S.-S. 388, either current or expired; and it is not by means of the Saka era at all, that we solve the puzzle of this date. Tho solution is furnished by an era which is still in use in Bombay and Madras under the name of the Fasli or harvest reckoning with the epoch of A.D. 590-91, which is the true original epoch, and in other parts of India with the artificial epochs of A.D. 592-93 and 593-94. It has, indeed, always been supposed that these harvest reckonings were created in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries A.D. by the emperors Akbar and Shah Jehân. But, if so, a most extraordinary coincidence happened, in the creation by Shah Jehân of a reckoning with the exact epoch of an era which had existed a thousand years before his time; and I think it can be made clear that what Akbar did was simply to adapt an original Hindu era to official purposes in certain parts of the country, with an alteration of two or three years in the proper reckoning of it, and that what Shah Jehan did was to accept for official purposes in other parts of the country the true original reckoning which had survived there. The era with the epoch of A.D. 590-01. appears first in the Goa grant of Satyasraya-Dhruvaraja-Indravarman (Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 348), which is dated in the twentieth year of his government, coupled with S.-S. 532 (expired) = A.D. 610-11. It appears next in the records of the Eastern Ganga kings of Kalinganagara, who were his descendants; for instance, in the Chicacole grant of Indravarman II., dated in the year 128 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 119), the donation was made on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon in the month Mârgasira, which eclipse is that of the 12th November, A.D. 718. Traces of it are distinctly to be found in several of the spurious dates of Western India. And I believe that the fictitious Western Ganga chronology and pedigree derive their origin from genuine dates in this era, which were ignorantly or intentionally applied as Saka dates and were then coupled with imaginary names. As regards the date now under consideration, that of the Merkara grant, the specification of the Svâti nakshatra, if it means anything at all, requires us to understand that the writer of the record wrote "the bright fortnight" by mistake for "the dark fortuight;" for, the moon can never be in Svâti on Magha sukla 5, but may be on Magha krishna 5. In the year 388 of the era of A.D. 590-91, Magba krishna 5 began on Monday 20th January, A.D. 979; but the moon did not come to Svâti till late on the Tuesday or soon after sunrise on the Wednesday. In the next year, however, 389, Mâgha krishna 5 ended on Monday, 9th February, A.D. 980; and on that day the moon was in Svâti at sunrise and for more than ten hours after sunrise. The result meets fully the paleographic requirements of the case. If we take the date of the 20th January, A.D. 979, we must assume that the mention of the Svati nakshatra was introduced in circumstances similar to those suggested above for the mention of the Rêvati nakshatra and the Vriddhi yoga in the Tanjore date. But I believe that the result of the 9th February, A.D. 980, is the proper one and fixes the actual time at which this record was concocted: vis., the forger was working on, or had in view, Monday, Magha krishna 5, of a year which was described in the almanac that was consulted as the Saka year 901 (expired), and may have been also described there as, or else was known to him to be, the year 389 of an era to which possibly no name was attached; he produced the necessary appearance of antiquity by adopting the figures of the more recent era, with the intention that they should be supposed to be figures of the earlier era, the Saka; he purposely omitted to quote the samvatsara, because he saw that, the difference (901-389 = 512) being not divisible exactly by sixty, the samvatsara for B.-8. 901 expired would not be correct for S.-S. 389; and, in copying out the date, he made the mistake of writing suddha
175
I shall go into the matter fully in separate articles on the Records of the Eastern Ganga Kings of Kalinganagara and on the Spurious Dates of Western India.

Page #219

176
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
(actually sudhdha, as he put it) instead of krishna, and for some reason or other cited the year as 888 instead of 389.
TEXT.
South Face. 1 Omd (Sva]sti (ll) M -vu-u- um=udadhim kritt
Svadhim médini - 2 - chakra u-u-uudharo bhumjan bhaj-&sêr=b[b]aļât | - 3 nya-sri-jaga-u-vupatir=Ggang-anvaya-kshmabhujan | bhusha4 ratnam-abha[d-aráti]-vanita-vaktrându-mêgh-Odayah [11] Om Om 5 Om Gadyam | Tasya sakaļa-jagati tal-attamga-Garaga-kula-kumuda6 kaumudi-mahật[êja]yamânasya
Satyavákyl-Komguņiva7 rmma-dharmmamaharajadhirajasya Efishnaraj-Ottara-dig-vijaya8 vidita-Ga(gurjjar-Adhirajasya! Vanagajamalla-pratimalla-balava9 d-Alla-darppa-dalana-prakatikpita-vikramasya Gandamárttanda-p[r]ata10 pa-parirakshita-simhâsan-di-sakala-rajyacbibpasya | Vindhy-ata11 [vi]-nikata-vartti ...... nd&ka-Kiráta-prakara-bhamga karasya 12 [bhu]ja-bala-pari(pålita)-Manyakheta-pravēsita-chakravartti-kata13 [kasya ) vikram-[Anushthitaj-érimad-Indraraja-pattabandh-ôtsavasya | 14 .................. sarautskhita-samara-sajja-Vajjala15 ...... gha...... nasyal bhay-panata-Vanavasi-des
adhi16 [pa] ............ maņikaņdaļa-madadvip-adi-samasta-vastu
gra17 (ha)na-samupalabdha-samkarttanasya | pranata Mathra-vangaja[sya 1 jo 18 [ra]jasuta-ba(ka)ta-bhaja-bal-ávalêpa-gaja-ghat-Atopa-garyva.durvvfi. 19 tta-bakala-Nolamb-adhirija-samara-vidhvamsakasya
samunmu20 lita-rajya-kantakasya samchürņņit-Ochchamgi-giridurggasya samhfi21 ta-Narag-Abhidhana-Sabara-pradhanasya
prat&p-ivanata-Che22 ra-Chola-Panya-Pallavasya ! pratipaļita-Jina-shsanasya 23 ...... [ma]hd-dhvajasya balavad-ari-nripa-dravin-&paharana.
1 It is probable that the year WAA 880 ourront; and he niay have turned it into 388 in order to cite the expired your. Re that as it may, instances of the quotation of wrong year cnp be adduced from unquestionably genuine dates. And, among the spurious dutes, an interesting and instructive instance is furnished by the Kurtakoti grant (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 217), which purports to be of the time of the Western Chalukys king Vikramaditya 1. and to be dated Saks Sarvat 630 (or 582) expired: the details of this data are correct-(except that the solar eclipse, quoted as a total one and described conventionally As such, was an annular eclipse; to the extent, however, of eight and a half digits, and therefore well-marked one) for Sunday, 11th May, A.D. 1119, in 8.-8. 1041 expired, and in the year 629 (current) of the era of A.D. 590-91: here, the forger produced the necessary semblance of antiquity by distinctly quoting the year of the later ers as a Saks year; and here, again, be intentionally omitted to quote the saneatsara, because he knew that the sandataarn for s. 3. 1041 expired would not be correct for 8.-S. 529 or 580 (or 582) expired.
• From the ink-impressions.
• Represented by a plain symbol, here and throughout, except in the case of the centre one of the three the end of line 27, where an ornate symbol is used,
• Metre, Serdülavikridita.
. Mr. Rico's text bus praeddita, wbich, of course, at once sugrested praodeita, "expelled (from Manga kbéta)." The real reading is quite clear.
• Mr. Rice's translation representa the Nolumba ns swollen with pride from receiving obeisance from the son of ...... of the Maçara family, and this implies some proper name, illegible, after ansaja. But there is no room for any name: at the beginning of line 18, there is only one illegible akshara, which in evidently to be restored and; and at the end of line 17, after the ja, the back of the impression distinctly shows remnants of sya.

Page #220

No. 18.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
24 ...... k[ri]ta-mah&då pasya parip&ļita-sêta (ta)bundha-bhai25 ........ abu-sambandha-vasundhara-talasya | $rl-Nojamba-ku26 [-Anta]kadēvasya | sauryya-ś&sanamh dharmma-sasapan c ha
samchara27 ta dig-maņdal-Antaram-8-kalp-Antaram=d-chandra-taram (II) Om Om Om
West Face. 28/Lines 28 to 47 contain five Sanskfit verges, in the Sardalsvikridita metre.
The original has suffered so much damage that only a few detached words can be made oats--no connected passages capable of translation. And it is sufficient to note that we have tri-Ganga-chadamanih, line 31; Pallava, line 33; Ganga-bhapati and Nolamb-Antakah, line 35; Nolamb-Antakah, line 89; Pallava, line 41 ; and frf-Marasimha, line 42. Lipes 48 and 49 contain the first two padas of another verse, in the same
metre, which, again, are almost quite illegible; and the verse ends as 49 follows: 50 ity-Adhi(vi)shkpita-vira-sangara-girab
Chalukya-chůdAmanê 51 Rajaditya-harêr=ddav-Agnirwajani
sr-Gamga-chûdâma[nih 11] 52 Daity-ndrair-Mmadhu-Kaitabha-prabhfitibhir-dhvastair=Mmuradv[8shipa] 53 kim mây-&ribhiraitthamrutthitam=iti k shm=&tamka-samk&-kri[44] --- Jair-Narng-âsurasy
v asudb-ådand-&gru-misrrig-fi(?) - -- tv (?)air-akarðt=sarà gam=&vani-chakram Nolamb-Ântaka[h 11]
North Face. 56/ These twenty-eight lines appear to contain six or seven more Sanskrit
versen, of which we can recognise that one is in the Sragdhara metre, and one in the Bard Olavikriậita metre. The original has here suffered still more damage; and nothing worth quoting can be made ont, except dri-Ganga-chadamanir, line 74.
East Face. 84 Brgoyal-alumbam-appa balad-Allana[n-o]disi gelda [saur]yyama[m] 85 pogalveno dhatriyol-negalda Vajjalanan biqey-ațțid=élgeyam 86 pogalveno Pallav-adhipa[ra] -v mam tave konda viramar po
galveno pêlim=6 vogalven-end=ariyer Chaled-uttaramganan 88 Oliye kôda Pallavara pan-daloy-ellaman-eyde daţtika89 palikaralli s ari para-map daļikarkkalat-amms diva[m]-iy90 lige nimma pan-dalegaļam baral-iyade kapậu bê va[a]-Al-Oliy (o)91 l-ern bina[m] negaldud ottaji Mandalika-Tripetran Tanga-pa92 råkramam palavu-kalam-agurvvisé sutti-vutti bittaungada KA93 Luvatti kolal-Ara[da] munnam=enippa pempin=Uchchamgiya ko
The devanteddyats in Mr. kioe's text suggesta, at Art sight, mistake for another reference to Minyakhere. The original, however, really bas (line 80) duya bondhits, "no other enemy, indeed." * Metro, Sarddlarikridita.
Metre, Champakam 14. • Mr. Rice'. toit gives balla Dallands kod ist, which does not even suit the metre. In lide 8-9, be read balamdalla, correctly, but, instead of recognising that it was to be divided into balapad-Alla, be treated it if it stood for balapaddalla, adithus obtained the name of Dalla, instead of Alla
• Metre, UtpalamAlik; and in the next verne.
• W. bavo bere bdfoudu, au optional form of the 2nd pers. plur. Imperat. of dy' to live, to be alive,' etc. ; 30, alao, silpude, in line 114.
2.

Page #221

178
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
94 teyam jagam-asum-gole koņda (De]galte mura-lokaṁgalolam 95 pogalteg=edes-Adada Guttiye-Gamga-bhûpang | Kå(ka)ndar 96 Kalanol Råvanand Sisupalano tân=enisi negalda Naragana tallel 97 tann=&l=&da kayge vanduda hê!-&sådhyadole Gamga-chudamaniya il 98 Nudidane kâvudane elde-gidad=ir[u] Javan=itta-rakke ninag-fvudan=
ém nu99 didade el[1]ada kayyadu nadidudu tappugume Gamga-chudá
maņiya 11 100 Om. Inta Vindhy-ațavi-nikața-Tapi-tatavum Manyakheta-paravara101 var Gonúru- m-Uchchamgiyun | Banavâsi-desavum | Påva102 seya
köteyum m odal-&ge palav-edeyo!am=ari. 103 yaram piriyaruvam kadi geldu palav-edegaloļam maha-dhva104 jamanæettisi mah4-danan-geydu negalda Garga-vidyadharan 1
Gamga 105 rol-gandam Gamgara-singam | Gamga-clađâmaņi | Gamga-Kan.
darppam | Gamga106 vajram chalad-uttaramgam | Guttiya-Gangam | dharmm-evatårarn
jaga107 d-6ka-viram dușid-ante-gandan | ahita-mårttaņdam kadana
kark kagań 108 mandalika-Triņêtrar ] Sriman-Nolamba-kul-Antakadēvam palav-e109 degalolar basadigaļuín måna-stam bhamgaļuvam mâdisidam (II) Mar
galam (II) 110 Om Dharmmangalam namasyam-nadayisi baliyam-ondu varsham
rajyamam pattu-vittu Bam[kk]111 puradol-Ajitasôna-bhattarakara Sri-pada-sannidhiyo!aradhand-vidhiyim
mugu-d[iva]112 sari nôn[t]u samadhiyam sådhisidam || Vritta || Eles Chôļa
kshitipala santav-eldeyam nim nivi-ko!" ni113 nna -ge(Pgo)le måņd=att-irn Påņdya Pallava bbayam-gond-odad
ir 6 ninna mandaladim 114 pimgade pilvudelgau --- - Ganga-mandalikan dêra
nivåsad-atta vijayam-geyda Nolamb-Åntakam [11*]
TRANSLATION After the exclamations Om !, Hail !, the record opens with a verse, a good deal of which is illegible and cannot be restored, but which is directed to the praises of a person not mentioned in it by name apparently, bat identical of course with the Marasimha of the rest of the record, who is brre described as enjoying, through the power of the sword of his arm, the whole earth, up to the ocean, - as being a very jewel to adorn the kings of the Ganga lineage, and as darkening, like a bank of clouds, the moon that was the faces of the women of his foes. It then proceeds] -
(Line 4) - Om! Om! Om! Ornate prose :Let the record of the prowess and the record of the piety of him, the glorious Nolambakul. Antakadove, who played the part of
1 Metre, Kands; and in the next verse. 1 Mr. Rice's text ha Parinya. Bat the second akshara is distinctls va, not ri. + Metre, Mattáblavikridits.
** There marks of ponctuation are very exceptional in the middle of a verse. There ought, for uniformity, to be a similar mark after the word Pandya; there, however, it is omitted.

Page #222

No. 18.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF MARASIMHA II.
179
the great lustre of moonlight for the water-lily that is the Ganga family, standing up very high on the surface of the whole earth; (who had the appellation of) Satyavákya-Konguņivarman, the pious Mahardjddhiraja ; who became known as "the king of the Gurjaras," by conquering the northern region for Krishnaraja (III.); who displayed prowess in destroying the pride of the mighty Alla who set himself in opposition to Vanagajamalla-(Krishna III); who by (his) might preserved the throne and all the other insignia of royalty for Glandamårtanda(Kfishņa III.); who dispersed the bands of the .......... Kiratas who dwell on the skirts of the forests of the Vindhya mountains; who by the strength of (his) arm (protected] the encampment of the emperor, when it was located at the city of) Mânyakhêţa; who by (his) prowess [accomplished] the festival of the binding on of the fillet (of sovereignty) of the glorious Indraraja (IV.); who by ............. ... prevailed against .................. of Vajjala who was (ever) prepared for war; who came to be greatly extolled for capturing the ............ and the jewelled earrings and the rutting elephants and all the other possessions of the lord of the Vanavâsi country who bowed down in fear; who made those who belonged to the Mâțura lineage do obeisance (to him); who destroyed in war all the kings of the Nolambas who misconducted themselves through self-conceit in consequence of the arrogance of the strength of arm of hundreds of princes and the pride of troops of elephants; who eradicated the thorn-like troubles of (his) kingdom; who ground to powder the hill-fort of Uchchangi; who destroyed the leader of the Sabaras named Naraga; who by (his) prowess made the Chêras, the Cholas, the Pandyas, and the Pallavas to bow down (before him); who preserved the doctrine of Jina; who .... the great banner ....; who [acquired the means for making] great gifts by appropriating the wealth of powerful hostile kings; (and) who protected the surface of the (whole) earth by building bridges and ............,-travel abroad throughout all countries to the end of time, as long as the moon and stars shall endure ! Om ! Om! Om !
Lines 28 to 47 mention the person who is the subject of enlogy as the crest-jewel of the Gangas, the Ganga king, Nolamb,Antaka, and Marasimha, and speak of victories over the Pallavas. And then the record continues ]
(L. 50) - H.e, the glorious crest-jewel of the Gangas, became a very forest-fire for (the destruction of the lion Rajaditya, the crest-jewel of the Châļukyas, who in these words! had made a brave declaration of war. When the world as wasting away with a feverish apprehension that Madhu and Kaitabha and other leaders of the demons, slain by the god Vishnu) the foe of the demon) Mura, had thus risen Again, (old) foes in (fresh) illusory disguises, he, Nolamb-Antaka, made the whole circuit of the earth happy with the .... ... (lamentations] of the demon-like Narage, which intermingled with the tears of joy of the earth.
[Lines 56 to 83 contain a further description of the prowess and conquests of the same person, who is mentioned again as the crest-jewel of the Gangas in line 74. But no connected passages can be made out here. The record then continues] -
(L. 84)- Shall I praise the valiance which pat to flight and conquered Alla, who was possessed of strength that was too great to be realised ? ; shall I praise the magnificence which brought shame to Vajjala, who was famous in the world ?; shall I praise the bravery which atterly slew the ........ of the Pallava kings P: say, how shall I praise him, the lintel of firmness of character P; I know not how! Glorious was the array of him
* Referring to an illegible passage in lines 48, 49.
Mr. Rice has in his text given offaje, which means 'a heap, mass, company, abundance, a row,' but in his translation has given tribute,' for which the proper Kauarese word is offaja. The actual reading is offaji wbich is probably to be taken as a variant of otfaje.
2 A 2

Page #223

180
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
who was a very Triņétra (Śiva) among chieftains, at that time when the skull.wearers, having cut off (and arranged) in a string all the newly decapitated heads of the Pallavas, (and) having greatly tottered (under the burden of them), (and) having placed (them) on the ground, made proclamation to the other chieftains and said " Aho! Let not your own newly decapitated heads come into this string; bat, having seen (what has happened to the Pallavas), preserve yourselves (by timely submission) in the ranks of (living) men !" The achievement of him, the king Ganga of Gutti, became the theme of praise in all the three worlds - the achievement of taking, amidst a slaughter of the (whole) earth, the great fortress of Uohohangi, which previously had been found impregnable by (even) ...... the Kaduvatti, possessed of eminent prowess, who, inspiring terror for some time, surrounded and besieged (it), but had to quit (it). Kanda :- With the very greatest ease, the head of Naraga, who had acquired such fame that he was considered to be a very Kåļa or Råvana or Sisupala, (but) who became (his) bondsman, fell into the hand of him, the crest-jewel of the Gangas. He has spoken, (and) he will protect; let not your courage fail;' the protection of Yama (shall be with you): he will give you that which he has promised : shall any of the doods or words of him, the crest-jewel of the Gangas, ever fail ?
(L. 100) - Om! Having thus fonght (and) conquered (the aforesaid) enemies, and numerous other people, on the banks of the Tåpl in the neighbourhood of the forests of the Vindhya mountains, at Manyakhets the best of towns, at Gonûr, at Uchchangi, in the Banavasi country, at the fortress of Påvase, and in various other localities, (and) having set up great bannerst at various places, (and) having bestowed great gifts, he, the glorious Nőlambakul-Åntakadéve, who had (thus) become famous,-(who had the titles of the Vidyadhara of the Gangas, the hero among the Gangas, the lion of the Gangas, the crest-jowel of the Gangas, the Ganga Kandarpa (god of love), the Ganga diamond (or thunderbolt), the lintel of firmness of character, the Ganga of Gutti, the incarnation of religion, the sole hero of the world, the keeper of promises, the sun (for the destruction) of enemies, the rough in battle, the very Trinôtra (Siva) among chieftains,-caused to be made, at various places, Jain temples and mdnastambhas. (May there be) auspiciousness !
(L. 110)- Om! Having carried out acts of religion in a most worthy fashion, one year later he laid aside the sovereignty, and, at the town of Bankapura, in the performance of worship in the proximity of the holy feet of the venerable Ajitasêna, he observed the vow (of fasting) for three days, and attained rest.
(L. 112)— Metre :- Aho! Chôļa king, quiet down by gentle rubbing (thy palpitating) heart !; O Pandya, cease thy ......, and give up weeping !; 0 Pallave, ran not away in fear; O...... retreat not from thy territory, (but) romain......! the Ganga chieftain, Noļamb-Åntaks, has gone in triomph to the abode of the gods!
1 A kdpdlika is worshipper of Siva, caracterised by carrying skulls of men a opamgnts and by eating and drinking from them. The mention of kåpdlikar is introduced here in connection with the comparison of Merasimba with Siva " very Trinêtrs Among chieftains."
For the Kadavatti," seo page 171 above, note 1. In line 93, I analyse diffa wingada. The latter word may possibly be a proper name; or it may be something similar to gada, indeed, certainly;' or it may perhaps stand for aggadu, Nggafa, - ukafa, 'excess; fiction, trouble.'
In olde, we bave another variant of ordo, de, 'the chest, (the heart), courage s'it occurs again in line 113 Fx erdo.gidu, courage to fail,' see Kittel's Dictionary, under enda.
Dhuyu, banner,' probably standa bere for dhoaja-stambha, flag-staff, 1... #stono column representing & Dinner.
See page 171 above, noto 6.

Page #224

No. 19.]
ASSAM PLATES OF VALLABHADEVA.
.
181
No. 19.- ASSAM PLATES OF VALLABHADEVA;
SAKA-SANTAT 1107. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. These plates belong now to the Asiatic Society of Bengal, to which they were presented! by Mr. W. Winckler, Assistant Executive Engineer of Tezpur, the chief town of the Darrang
district of Assam, Constable's Hand-Atlas of India, Plate 30 Bb. The text of the inscription • has already been published by Dr. Hultzsch, in the Zeitschrift D. Morg. Ges. Vol. XL. p. 42 ff.
I re-edit the inscription from excellent impressions wbich were taken by Dr. Fleet in February 1886, and given to me by him some years ago.
These are five copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures from 744" to 8" broad by from 51 to 5" high. Plates i to ivare numbered with numeral figures, which are engraved on the proper right margin of the second side of each plate. In the middle of the upper part each plate has a hole, for a ring, which had been cat already when the impressions were taken. The ring is 11" in diameter and thick; on it there slides another, thin pear-shaped ring, the ends of which are joined and were evidently run into the socket of a seal; but the seal is not now forthcoming. Some sides of the plates are quite smooth, others have rims, partly raised and partly fashioned; but, on every side, the writing is in a perfect state of preservation. The engraving is good throughout; the letters are shallow and, though the plates are thin, do not shew through on the backs. The average size of the letters is about to " The characters belong to a variety of the northern alphabet which was used, about the 12th century A.D., so far as I can judge at present, in the most eastern parts of Northern India. They closely resemble those of the Deopara inscription of Vijayasena, published with a photolithograph in Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 305 ff., and apparently also those of the three Sêna copper-plate inscriptions, published with indifferent photolithographs (or lithographs) in the Journal Beng. As. Scc. Vol. VII. p. 43 ff., Vol. XLIV. P. I. p. 11 ff., and Vol. LXV. P. I. p. 6 ff. That this alphabet belongs to Eastern India, is shewn at once by signs like those for (eg. in état, 1. 47), kha (in kha-dalé khalu, 1. 2), tika and niga (in Nihsarkasinhasya, 1. 23, and mangalarya, 1.3), fa (in tafi-prakatá, l. 2), ta (in bhagarate, 1. 1), etc., as well as by the numeral figures on the margins of the plates ; and signs like those for ja, (in jagatám, 1. 3), pha (in saphalita, 1. 15), la (in kha-dule, 1. 2), and especially those for jha (in jhafa, I. 41), and for the initial (in iti, ll. 49 and 54), together with other peouliarities which the characters of this inscription have in common with those of the Deo para inscription, clearly distinguish the alphabet here used from another variety of eastern writing. As a trustworthy photolithograph
II take this information from Dr. Hultzsch's account of the inscription.
? When I suggested to Dr. Hultzsch the great desirability of having the plates photolithographed, he most readily gave his peripinion to do so and himself requested me to re-edit this record. The photolithograph has been prepared under Dr. Fleet's sepervision,
I do not know whether there is numeral figure on the second side of the Arth plate; there is none on the first side of it.
• See above, Vol. IV. p. 255.
The figures for 'l' and 'g' are the same as those used in the Gaga Buddhist inscription, Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 343, Plate; that for 2'ocenrs, in the same form, in the last line of the Terpandigbf plate of Lakshmanasons, Jour. Beng. d.. Boe. Vol. XLIV. P. I. p. 12 (where it has been mistaken for '9'), and that for *4' in line 63 of the Kamnuli plates of Vaidyadeva, to be mentioned below. The same plates, in line 68, and the Govindpur inscription of Gangadhara (to be mentioned below), in line 86, have a different form of 1.'
& Illude to the alphabet used, 0.g., in tba Kamauli plates of Vaidyadors of Praujyotisbe, published with a photolitbograph in Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 347 R. One special feature of that alphabet, which is essentially the same ne that of tbe Govindpar inscription of the poet Gangadhari, published ibid. p. 330 f., is, that many letters, at tbe top, have a kind of triangle. And another peculiarity is, that the latter before another consonant, is denoted by short line which is sideways attached, on the proper right, to the middle of the akahara of bicb forma part. In the Govindpur inscription is so written in all conjoncts in the Kamsali plates, this

Page #225

182
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
is published herewith, I need not attempt a minute description of all individual characters; but one or two inore general points may be drawn attention to. In deciphering the text, as was stated already by Dr. Hultzsch, a difficulty is occasionally caused by the great similarity of two or aven three different letters. Thus, it is not always easy to distinguish between p and y, between n and I (compare nalini-dalasya, 1. 6), between ch and compare kari chandra-, 1:9), ch and v (compare rachobhira, 1. 32), v and dh (compare vadhú-vaidhavya-, l. 11), or between the subscript # and compare induḥ, 1. 4, and oragendrau, 1.7); and where letters like these happen to occur in proper names such as we find in lines 36 and 43-49, it is impossible to vouch for the absolute correctness of the transcribed text. Another matter which may be mentioned is, that for some letters we have two or more different forms. This is particularly the case with the subscript u, but also, e.g., with l and dh ; (for the forms of a compare Vasudev aya, 1. 1, dyrmanina, 1. 4, pånadyugé, 1. 8, induh, 1. 4, and punitu, 1.5; for those of 1, khalr, 1. 2, Lamuôdarah, 1. 3, and kili-kula, 1. 25; and for those of dh, dhrita, 1.6, and khad9-ayudha, 1, 34). I may also state that the letter r, where it immediately precedes another consonant, is written by the ordinary superscript sign, except in the coujuncts rgg, rnn, and rth, the forms of which may be seen from svargga, 1. 38, Udayakarnnah, 1. 17, and 'tyartham, 1. 15. In the word varandvalt in line 2, the superscript r has been wrongly engraved on the top of an akshara which would be rnná, already without it. The sign of aragraha is not used in the inscription; nor are there any special signs for final consonants. The sign of anu zvára is always written above the line and is nowhere employed in the interior of a simple word, instead of the nasal of one of the five classes and the sign of visarga, differing from the sign which is used in the Deopara inscriptions, is much like an English 8, except that.often, at the bottom, it has a short tail. The language
sign for r is generally used when the sign of the consonant with which is combined has a triangular top, as is the case in conjuncts like rkk, rchchh, rij, rtt, rdd, rddh, ril, roo, etc. Neither of these two peculiarities is found in the Deopara inscription or in the inscription here edited. It is true that in these inscriptions the signs of certain aksharas, such as ku, tu, tra, tri, trai, etc., more or less frequently, have an angular top, but we now here see the triangle; and never is denoted in them by the side-line, described above. [Io lines 1-46 of Vaidyadeva's inscription, recording to Mr. Venis's edition, the letter, as the first part of a conjunct, is omitted by the engraver 36 times,-twice (according to the impressions only once) before y, once before , and no less than 33 times wbere the r would ordinarily be denoted by the side-line. According to my experience, this sideline generally is very thin and shallow in the original inscriptions, so that often it does not sbew At all clearly in the impressions; and, in the case of Vaidyadéra's plates an examination of four impressions, of which I owe one to Mr. Venis himself and three to Dr. Führer, enables me to state with confidence that the engraver is not guilty of so many omissions as would seem to occur at first sight.] - As regards the letter jh, it will suffice to compare the sign for j (which is almost exactly like the jh of the modern Bengali) in jhata in line 41 of the present inscription, and that for jjh in the akshara jhi (not jhi) of wjjhitd in line 21 of the Denpara inscription, with the quite different signs for the same letters in the words jhafiti and w hila in lines 28 and 7 of Vaidyadeva's plates.
The initial i, in the Govindpur inscription, is denoted by two ciroles, placed side by side, with a kind of circumflex above them; and in Vaidyadeva's plates we have two signs for i, one with two circles below (as in iti, 1. 3), and the other with the two eireles at the top (as in ina, 1. 45, end imdi, 1. 66), both quite different from the i of the inscription here edited. [1 may mention that Vaidyadêra's plates furnish two corresponding forms of the rare initial. One of them occurs at the end of line 40, in Pai, where the photolithograpo omits the rertical line between the tico circles, by which is distinguished from i, and wbich is perfectly clear in the impressions, and the other form we have in the word lidna, in line 54, the f of which has been erroneously taken to be ai.]-If I bad to suggest special names for the two varieties of the alphabet spoken of above, I, with my present knowledge, should call that of Vaidyadeva's plates the Pala, and the otber the Sena variety.
1 The same signs, wbich of course owe their origin to the fact that the sign for W written on, not above, the top line, are used in the Deopara inscription and elsewhere.
The sime mistake was made by the engraver of the Gauhati plates of Indrapalavarman (Jour. Beng. 41. Soc. Vol. LXVI. P. I. p. 123 ff.) in the word aranapa, Plate iia, 1.6, compare the proper sign for rape, without the en nereerint rien for r, in varana, ibid. Plate lib. 1. 2. The sign transcribed by anya (corrected to rinva). ibid. Plate iia, l: 3. is really ranya in the original. Whether in the Gaubati plstes, in the conjunet reg is written on or above the line, it is difficult to decide.
The two eireles were joined, so as to enable the writer to form the sign of risarga with one stroke of the pel. To a similar process we owe the form of the initial i, bere used.

Page #226

Assam Plates of Vallabhadeva.-Saka-Samvat 1107
এত ন(সাভা3ে d|স প্রায় ৪১tg নীয় GP SId = ৩leg (
লম লভ্য লাভ ৪২ মাতা S]স] ||বসা। নষ্ট | & fলন]ষ [
১৪]াল হল লাঠি ভট্টফানিম্নোঙঞ্জে ৪ ন ন সুঞ্জি না 8158899 ননিনস্থা dল গান(জা সূণে|(Sষ্ট্র |||ফ্রী দুলী
উগামিত্রছান ।(সনো SHন)(২) লিস্রোত্ৰ8/13 তুমি]Jত্রসার (9 নীলিগ্রাভাভীঘিছােউঞ্জ ৪ ব্রী। মিত্র // নগীব |
ওললেন। জালী(এরিজােয়ান জ্বল, Sললো|22 ব্যেও] গ্লেনাযা সম্ভগ লক্ষ্মী, সরস্বতীয়বার ক্ষতি
J. F. FLEET
W. GRIGSS, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE 75

Page #227

th.
সভায় প্রতে। (নামমানিত নোফিHেZাত্রসেস্নিভাল্লাঠিনম্ন काराचा चियावा नयादथ्यमय्यमनुजन बंध 9. अजालविववतमालामचामियाधावाधावावर
Sলুলনাই নমুনুধ jলালা 3জিজু। মাউতা সত্ত্বে:নিংগলস ফাতেরিন!
( ঠাসী১৪২৪a] দ্র জানানসনুষীয়
20
ঐছিac||মবিবে@িতিম্ভিারবি|8thসনাবাজার এক্সলিংগঞ্জেসঠিীঘ্রাণসভা|নাবিউলাভিসা Sীষ্টসাঁতি/সানিষ্ক্রিসিpমাওবাৎসুদ্ধার lিedলাকবকান্তিঃসীৱসাবস বৃীলর কী বাqিadধুসুঠৌকাসসিতাহা883 মাঠ999ণভাগেীর্বাগ্রোসভেনুয়াবহ। রছেন বাসুCেII SI 38্যুত্র ওয়াগ্রাম। ভ:gzল্পঠিdল উজেলব্রেবিসাব লাবনিতাত্রি৷
৩6
2৪

Page #228

No. 19.)
ASSAM PLATES OF VALLABHADEVA.
183
of the inscription is Sanskrit, and, with the exception of the introductory ôir namo Bhagavata Vasudéraya, the whole is in verse. Of unusual words, or words used in an unusual sense, the text offers nárapatya, 1. 20, rule, reign,' kada(sa)ra, I. 33, a buffalo,' chhurikára 1. 34, one who is skilled in the use of the dagger,' jhata in the technical expression sajháta-vitapa, 1. 41,' with the woods and thickets,' and akarshaka, 1. 45, 'the extent (? of a piece of land).' In respect of orthography the following points may be noted : The letter 6 is written by the sign for v; the palatal and dental sibilants are confounded in sanfira (for sansára), l. 25, kisara, 1. 33, fima, 1. 42, srinigara, 1. 24, subhd and sasté, 1. 41 ; the guttural Dasal is employed instead of the sign of anusvára in the word vassa, 11. 9, 16, and 52; before y, l is doubled in sallyasya, 1. 31 ; and eight times the roles of samdhi have not been observed in regard to the final consonant of a word before a following consonant. Besides it may be noted that in line 21 samutsritáni is used instead of samuchchhritáni.
The inscription is one of a prince Vallabhadeva of wbom, in verses 3-10, the following genealogy is given in the race of the Moon there was a certain Bhaskara ; his son was the king or chief Râyârideva-Trailókyasimha (whose wifel was Vasumati ?); his son, again, was Udayakarna-Nihsankasimha, whose wife was Ahiavadevi'; and their son was Vallabhadeva-Śrivallabha. Nothing of historical importance is recorded of any of these chiefs.
According to verses 19-22, Vallabhadeva, at the time of the sun's progress to the north in the saka year 1107 (given in numerical words), at the command of his father and for the spiritual welfare of his mother, founded an alms-house or place for the distribution of food (bhakta-fúla, anna-sattra), near a temple of the god Mabadêvs (Siva) to the east of Kirtipur in the Hapyacha district (mandala); endowed it with the revenues of) certain villages and hamlets the names and boundaries of which are given, and so far as I understand the text) assigned the services of five men, whose names also are recorded, and of their families.
The localities mentioned in the inscription I am unable to identify. The date does not admit of verification; it would correspond to the 25th December of either A.D. 1184 or 1185, according as the Sako year 1107 is taken as a current or an expired year.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1. Omôm namo bhagavate Vasudêvâya 1| Yad-gaņda-mapdala2 taţi-prakat-Ali-mâlâ varnp-ával-iva kha-dale khalama3 ngalasya Lamro(mb)darah sa jagatârn y aśasan prasaram=å4 nandatâm dyumaņina Baba yåvad-indub 11 [1] Pâtála-palva5 la-talad=divam=atpatishņôr=Vvishpoh
punâtu
krita-ghfishti. 6 trnôs=tanur-vva) 1
yat-tundakhanda-dbřita-bhd-nalinidalasys 7 luka-nála-sadpisau kamath-ôragendran ll [2]
7&sid=bhūmibhuSecond Plate; First Side. 8 jm-mali-maņi-jala-varatrika
yên=ópânad-yages 9 kari Chandra-vaniho A Bhiskarab | 13°1 Tasmatto saurya-vibhava
1 See my note on the translation of verse 4
Or, perhape, biaraddol. • Coupare the name Hapyoma, in Hapyma-vishaya in Plate iid, line 6, of the Gaubsgt plates of ladrapalayaman, mentioned above. From Dr. Fleet's impressions.
• Expressed by a smhol. • Metre of wraca 1 and 2: Vasantatilnka. 7 Metre: sloks (Anulţubl). Rend-sanit.
Motre of versos 4 and 5: Sardalsvikridita.. 10 Read tasmach.

Page #229

184
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
10 sôr-vvasumati-viśvâsa-jata-priyo
11 ripu-vadhu-vaidhavya-yajña-dhvajaḥ | 12 jjvalatamam
13 dalanô
14 samayaḥ
lôl-êti Rây&rid-vô sangrama-bhum[A]
jiv-Avadhi nripaḥ || [4] ripus-chakrê
jajñê yasminal chikshêpa
Second Plate; Second Side.
15 shamê stopa-yaddata[1]
16 ի
Trailôkyasimho
17 kô .RâyĖrid-vô nripaḥ || [5] Udayam-Udayakarṇṇaḥ pûrnpa-chandra18 h Sumêrau vivu (ba)dha-samabhiramê 19 vibhava-kalapair-mandayan 20 m-âpa
rajni Rayâridêvé dadhad-iha
Barvva-lôkân kshmâbhritâm mastakêshu [6*] "Niḥsankasimha-nripatêr-iba bbumibhujab sva-bhuja-virya-samutsritâni
21 rapatyê
yên átyartham-aya vidhiḥ
11 Read pater-yah sa°.
14 Metre: Indravajra.
25 kêli-kula-kairava-c handra-lntiḥ [*]
26 râvirvva(rbba) bhûva susham-aika-nivåsabhumiḥ || [9]
prabhâ27 va-muditât
28 Garuḍê12
29 Jam
Third Plate; First Side.
22 r=yadi na Vâ giri-kandari-pi tisbtbanti dâra-vibhavâḥ katham-anyathi vå [7] Râ
23 jño Niḥsankasimhasya mahishi
24 sid=yasyâm prati[sh] thitam || [8*]
sri (śri)ngâra
yuddha-dhurandharo Bir apavidampratipaksha-lakshaYên âpasta samasta-sastraVanga-karindra-sanga-vi
prâpa-sammitâ | nâm-Âhiavadév-îti Niḥsankasi[m]ha-nripa-mânasa-rajabamsi
samsi(så)rasâra-sarasi-sarasiruha-śrî10Tâbhyân-tunga-tapaḥ
samlabhya Gauri-patell yah | sarvvair-nnripa-vira-putraNârâyano giyatê | lavdhaḥ(bdhaḥ) putratayâ prasâdam-atuŚri-vallabhô Vallabhadevô
vairi-kumara-varavanita-vikra
Third Plate; Second Side.
mûlânâhish-âvali
svayam saphalitasô-bhud-Bhaskara-vansa-rajatila-3
The akshara pa looks as if originally ma had been engraved.
1 Metre of versos 10 and 11: Sardûlavikriḍita.
[VOL. V.
Read sm.
1 Read yasmin.
Read vamia. Originally rajitia was engraved, hat the i of ji is struck out again. Metre: MAlinf.
5 Metre Vasantatilak.
:
7 Metre: Ślóka (Anushtubh).
12 Read Garudaira
15 Read -jai-chu.
30 nti-lila-patiḥ || [10]
Yasy-âkhêta-kaṭhôra-pâtana-pator-âtópa
31 mâlộkitum13 |
praviśataḥ sallyasya dê32 va-vrajaḥ | ây th jaya Vallabh-êty-anuyayub sarvvê vachôbhir=mmu33 då tatr-aiko vimukhaḥ sva-kása (sa)ra-paritrânâya yêtô Yamah I(I) [11* Khadg-ayudha-jñaḥ15 chchharikára-mukhyo dhanushka-vidya-prasha(tha)maikarê35 khable | Kamvo(mbo)ja-vaji-vraja-vahanendra-yant-abhavad-Vallabhadeva ê
34
36
va II [12] 17Hapyachâ-mandala-madhya-sthêls Mahâdêvasya sannidhan bhaktasi (sa) lâ kshu
37 dhârttânâ[m] Kirtti-pûrvva-puraḥ purah (I) [13*] Dadê Ra(va)llabhadėvėna Nihsankasi[m]
kara
padaná
sautatyaja
Read samuchchhritáni.
Metre: Vasantatilaka
I should have expected kh4 instead of khah; see the note on the translation. 17 Metre of verses 13-22: Ślókn (Anushtubh). The first låda of verse 18 is incorrect.
18 Read-atha; perhaps this correction has been made already in the original.
s=â
1 Read tumed mildnamahish-dealim.

Page #230

Assam Plates of Vallabhadeva.-Saka-Samvat 1107.
30
32
লীলায়|S3] (@(যাত্রা]৪ নষ্টেবাগ্রোয় সালােক সালানা আqjীঘ্রা3S33s]]][৫), ভান্স৷াতাক্ত স্বল্লভনুগ্র299& । ০ অগ্রেকোলিম্বা বয়াৰC]]]]৪। 2থভিকাম্বাহান্ন বস্ত্রক 3/8' का शास्वाविवादानशुधवारूवल्लघन qাঠায়|সলমখস্তিমাতুষ্যসন্ত্রাগাক্স: | সান্তনা গ্লিয488&t১বল্লাqিননিঃsঞ্জ
34
ওও
সুনাজাত, মগবাভাSSSণায়া ॥এত স্থা ঠাসান||না৷াqিগান নাঃ না সোনোনঠা8েঞ্জাতি(বারাঠানে সঙ্CেO.Gী! (৪৪৪c78 |সবা]
33s//ন প্র:মানসীনুসন নাইট্রাস 9.89Slাসন্নিার নামান্তনু।
ভান]] গ্রভা&িqফও siণ না! ঐ ট্রেই]৪সঘতলাওস। প্রসস্থগামানিনানুষ্ঠান মালাক্ততা নোভা
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
J. F.FLEET.
SCALE 75

Page #231

t
b,
১ঋগাসনাতো মুণ্ডাপ্লাঞ্ছি(চাগারাজা কাষ্ট্র!
লিস্ফিণহমানিক ওঠেী স্ক্রিয়মঃ বাই8েম(বাসগুঠাই!,5াম ডাকব!3618" (Cহারাঘোনা](1]৪৩৬ীরসায়ী ঠি589 gয়। S ঠাৰফনান্সাভ্রুবায়বিচার||ষ্টের। সgঠ তাম ||বাফ্লqggers
ল্প(১মসQS1ঃবিচানয়ন্ত্রিসস্ত্র]েরিকা (73 লাহিত্য/১ান্তিধন্যাকে| না নস্যা(যানে লাতি : হালাল। তন্সম্ভে সঠি নামে(১ানি
52 )
বইটিজমালি/তিষ্ঠাণ্ডাজনিছিঃ ৭১টিoিাতিলেjs[ভিভাঙার||হাঙরগ্রাগ্রাম আছে সুতি, মিস্ত্রিী অগ্রণg মাভিলাসষা Sউনিরিবিসি বলতেlেb]]
কাওস্তা, ক্লাভিয়ংমিশ্ৰিাদ্য। প্রায় E @@সানিয়ানগুঠোফ্রেনিদ্রমসিও ব্রাম্বল
সত্যু গভীর রাস্তাগােরেন-বাস সাসুরি | আগষ্ট্ৰala(Sংলষ্টত্বg/le|S বামবাতিসারাজী &&[gs]ামি সভ্যানসি
।

Page #232

No. 19.)
ASSAM PLATES OF VALLABHADEVA.
185
.
Pourth Plate; First Side. 38 ha-sūnung [1] akshaya-svargga-lábhaya jananya janak-ajaya 11 [14]
Etamya(sya) bha39 kta-sâlâya nirvvâh-årtham mahd-bhujaḥ visâla-kirtti-sâlinyaḥ sri. 40 manaVallabhadevakaḥ | [15] Sake naga-nabhô-Rudraiḥ samkhyate
ch=ôttarêyané (ne) [10] 41 su(gu)bhe fubh6 kshanê rašau sa(sa)sté vyasta-tamögupah II [16] Sa-jhata
vitapå[D] 42 gråmån 8a-janan 58-jala-sthalên [1] dadan sapta chatuḥsi(si)ml-samsthi[t]. 43 n-nama-lékhitan 11 (17") Chadi Dêvůnikofohi cha 8a[]jøpig-api
Vadga [ka]) [1] 44 Samarahikoñchika ch=aiva Dô[shr]ipataka-saṁyata [Il 18°) sôñchipataka
sa[m ]jña45 $=cha sapta gråmån=imând subhân 11 (1) sima cha likhita yatata
bhůmy-ika
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 46 shaka-basani [ll 19°) Pârvvato Muntakasvasthaḥ paschimd Gogaridharah
uttare 47 Bajakanis-cha dakshiņê Karddamalika 1 [20*) Etat-simâ vaiskri(shkļi)tya
Maitade48 Dväripatayoh (10) madhye shat påtaká datta AchadAhêdika tatha I(II) [21]
Tha49 ţhi-Padharu-Vathôla Löhatadi-Raskyanan? [1] iti pañcha sahâyâs=cha patra50 dara-samanvitAh | [22] A8 Bhaskarid-sparimapa-paramparina-rajyê bhave51 d=yadi nfipah katamo madiye [] tam tanga-mangala-gira pranayato
vra(bra)viti 52 Sri-vallabhô mama yaśah paripålay=hti 11 [23] 10Asmad-vansell parikshine 53 kd=pi syåd=yadi bhôpatih [1] na sy&m ko nama tasy=&ham yo mê kirttim na 54 lumpati ll [24] Itil likhita-samastê sima-sambhinna-d868 vidadhati yadi
Fifth Plato. kad&chita(t)[18] tad-iti samavadadhre
vråbrå)hmaņaira
55 kechit ky=&pi papam
vvêda-vidbhiḥ 56 sapadi disati tdsh&
s&stim=agro
Varahaḥ 11 [25]
Tha saraparayatr-&mitra
The term sa-
j a-vitapa also occurs in line 88 of the Tarpandighi plate of Lakshmaņasêns (Jour. Beng. A.. Boo, Vol. XLIV. P. I. p. 18), in line 45 of the Madanapade plata of Visvarūpasēns (ibid. Vol. LXV. P. I. p. 18), and in line 50 of the Bekagafij plate of the mme (ibid. Vol. VII. p. 46); in the first inscription the published text has sandfacitepay, in the second sed facitapal, and in the third saedddaividhand; but the published lithographe, interior Shough they are, suficiently show that the second syllable of the word is neither wd nor ad. I have not found asjadta-vifapa elsewhere, and the occurrence of it in the present inscription, therefore, quita macords with the fact that this inscription is written in an alphabet which is peculiar to the sens inscriptions. I suspect jdfa to be a Dravidian word.
This akshara loolas like, and, altered to te. In the sens oopper-plates the corresponding term is chatula-doackedlinna * Read windia • Bend gatadda
Read dat-elmd-pahishkpita (?). • The sign of pindmis of this f is very faint, but it is there,
If the division, adopted in the text, is correct, the last word should have been spelt Randyansi. Metre: Vasantatilaki. . . Read pra paydd,
Metre : S10ks (Anushtabh). 11 Band -add.
11 Metre of versea 25-27 Maliot.

Page #233

186
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
57 yâtrê=nna-sattrå kshanam-aņa cha vidhatte yd=nukulam '[hfi]d=&pi [1 sa
iha sakala-sa. 58 mpad-bhajanan nirjjit-Arir-abhimata-saralók8 mðdato=matra ch=aiva || [26]
Yad=i 59 ha sahaja-dharmma dharmmakarmm-aikachittâh kim=api kim-api karmma
ky=&pi 60 yê kurvvatě to [1] iha dadhatu vibh tim putra-pantrair=amutra vividham
abhilabhantar svargga61 m=avyagram=ngram || [27*] Sva-datta para-dattâm=v&3 y hardta
vasundharam B& vishthâyân 62 krimir-bhûtvå pitřibhiḥ saha pachyatê 11 [28] Va(ba)hubhir=vvasndhê dattá
B rajabhiḥ Sagar-Adi. 63 bhiḥ yasya yasya yada bhômih tasya tasya tad& phalam=iti || [29] ||
TRANSLATION,
Om! Om! Adoration to the holy Vasudeva! (Verse 1.) May Lambôdara rejoice over the spreading of the glory of the worlds, 8.8 long as the moon continues with the sun,- he, the row of bees on whose round cheeks verily is like the line of letters of a blessing on the leaf of heaven!
(V. 2.) May the body of "Vishnu purify yon.- the body of him who, in the body of a hog, rising, as from a pool, from the lower regions towards the sky, bore on his tusk the earth, like a lotus-leaf of which the tortoise and the lord of serpents looked like the root and the stalk!
(V. 3.) In the race of the Moon there was that Bhaskara, who on his pair of sandals put a multitude of jewels from kings' diadems, as straps.
(V. 4.) From that sun of valour sprang, dear to the eart:7 for the confidence which he inspired, a leader in battle whose banner was the performance of) the sacrifice - the widowhood of his enemies' wives, a destroyer of lakhs of adversaries, king Røyárideva, (residing) with whom Fortune, to the end of his life, divested herself of her most patent blemish, that of fickleness.
(V.5.) He, king Rayaridova, the frontal ornament of the kings in Bhaskara's raco. it was, who, at the gorgeous festival of battle which was fearful on account of the presence of the lordly elephants of Vanga, made the enemy abandon the entire practice of arms on the battle-field; and who, in his own person, rendered the creation of the Lion of the three worlds exceedingly fraitful."
(V. 6.) As the full moon, rising on the Samera which is dear to the gods, delights all the worlds with the collection of her naye, and takes her place on the mountain-peaks, Bo
1 To judge from the back of the impression, it is possible that the akshara api has been altered to ka, or that an original ka has been altered to kri.
• Metre of verses 28 and 29: Bloks (Anushtabh). Read -dattan od.
Read badmir. Le. the god Ganesa, who has a large or protaberant belly.' It is hardly necessary to remind the reader that Gandia has the head of an elephant and that this is the reason why the bees settle on his cheeks. With the end of the verse compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 197, verte 2.
• The earth is carried by Sesha, the lord of serpents, wbo again rests on the back of a tortoise. Compare, .... Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 18, verse 14.
"I suspect that Vasumati was the name of Reykridera's wife. . Compare expressions like ripueadhd-paidhadya-baddha-vrata in other inscriptions.
RiyArider had the surname Trail6kyasima. The poet therefore way that he was created Trailokyanitha and that, by bis valorous acte, he really was a lion of the three worldo.

Page #234

No. 19.)
ASSAM PLATES OF VALLABHADEVA.
187
Udayakarņa, springing from king Râyâridevs who pleased the learned, delighted all people with heaps of wealth, and took his place over the heads of princes.
(V. 7.) In the reign of king Nihsankasimha (other) kings entirely ceased to uplift their valorous arms; but for this,' how would their wives and their wealth continue even in mountaincaves ?
(V. 8.) King Niušankasimha had a queen, dear to him as his life, who bore the name Ahiavadêvi.
(V.9.) A swan in that Manasa lake which was the heart of king Niḥsankasimha, for every kind of amorous dalliance what the moon in loveliness is to the water-lily, glorious as the lotus in that lake which is the quintessence of mundane existence, she stood manifested as the one dwelling-place of exquisite beauty.
(V. 10.) Having received on unprecedented favour from the Lord of Gauri who was pleased with the might of their great austerities, they obtained as a son the Favourite of Fortune Vallabhadeva, who by all the valiant sons of kings, as if they were Garudas, is sung of as Narayana,' and who by his heroism sportively overcomes hostile princes, as if they were courtezans.
(V. 11.) The groups of the gods, having come to witness the might of his arrow which, able to pierce whatever is hard to pierce) in a chase, entered up to the butt into a row of buffaloes, all followed him, joyfully shouting Be victorious, Vallabha!' Only one of them, Yama, turned back, to preserve his own buffalo.
(V. 12.) Vallabhadeva alone knows how to wield the sword, is the chief of those skilled in the nse of the dagger, is sole and supreme? in the science of archery, and is a rider of teams of Kamboja horses as well as of lordly elephants.
(Vs. 13 and 14.) In the proximity of the temple of) Mahideva, situated in the Hâpyach! mandala, to the east of Kirtipur, Vallabhadeva, the son of Nihsankasimha, at the command of his father, gave an alms-house for the hungry, in order that his mother might obtain heaven everlasting
(Vs. 15-17.) For the support of this widely famous alms-house, the long-armed illustrions Vallabhadêyaka, who has thrown off the quality of darkness, in the Saka year counted by the mountains (T), the sky (0), and the Rudras (11), at the sun's auspicious progress to the north, at an auspicious moment, and under & happy sign of the zodiac, granted -with their woods and thickets, with the people in them, with thir water and land, and settled within their four boundaries-seven villages, the names of which are written here :
(Vs. 18-20.) Chadi, and Dôvůnikoñchi, and Sajj&piga, (and) Vangaka, and Samsrahikoñchika together with Do[sbr]ipataka, and (the village) named Soñchipatakathese seven pleasant villages.
If the kings had opposed Nihsankasimba, he would have entirely exterminated their families and appropriated all their wealth. The words yadi na od of the original text seem to me rather superfluous. The name may possibly be liavaddol.
I.e. the god siva, Gaari's (Parvatt's) husband. • The meaning is that other princes served Vulabba As readily as the Garuda, Vishna's vehicle, serves that deity. The passage, in my opinion, does not imply that Vallabhs was named Narayana.
Yams has a buffalo for his vehicle. • In the original the past tense is used in this verse.
The original has pratham-aika-rekhah (for, in my opinion, khd), the meaning of which is given in the St. Petersburgh Dictionary, under the word rekhd. In the Madanapada plate of Viśvardpa (Jour. Beng. As. Soe. Vol. LXV. P. I. p. 9 ff.) we have saundarya-rékeld, in line 28, in the sense of exquisite beauty,' and in line 13 Lakshmanas na is desoribed as trailblya-rékh-ddbhuta, which I take to mean marvellous in being the most exquisite being of the three worlds."
• Is. in Saks-Sauvat 1107. Io the original we have the compound ndma- hita, instead of ldk kita(or likhita-)ndman.
2 B 2

Page #235

188
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
•
[Vol. v.
The boundary also is carefully written (here), settling the extent (P) of the land : On the east is Muntakasvastha, on the west Gôśaridhara, on the north Rajakani, and on the south Kardamalika,
(V8. 21 and 22.) Outside these boundaries, in Maitada and Dväripata, six hamlets were given, and also Achaqahedika. Also five assistants (were given), vis. Thathi, Padhara, Vathôla, Löhatadi, and Rasayana, together with their wives and children.
(V. 23.) Whatever king there may be in this royal lineage of mine, descending without limit from Bhaskara, to him Srivallabha, with words of good omen, frankly says: Guard my fame!
(V. 24.) And if, when my own race is extinct, some other king come, what indeed will I not be to him who does not curtail my fame!
(V. 25.) If any persons ever commit any wrong in regard to any part of this (grant) which has been thus fully described, and the localities of which with their boundaries have been stated, and the fact be ascertained by Brahmaņas conversant with the Vedas, then the primeval Boarb at once will mete out due panishment to them.
(V. 26.) Whoever, oven for a moment or even in thought, does the slightest kind act to this alms-house, which is both a pilgrimage to the city of heaven and a victorious maroh against adversaries, he in this world defeats his enemies and is the recipient of all good fortune, and in the life to come rejoices in the coveted world of the immortals.
(V. 27.) People who, religious by nature and with their minds solely directed to acts of religion, do anything whatever here in regard to this (alms-house), may they with their children and children's children enjoy prosperity in this world, and in the life to come obtain the manifold delights of everlasting glorious heaven!
(V. 28.) Whosoever taketh away land, whether given by himself or by others, he becometh * worm in ordure and is burnt together with his ancestors.
(V. 29.) Land has been granted by many kings, commencing with Sagara ; whosoever at any time possesses the earth, to him, for the time being, belongs the reward (of a graht).
No. 20.- DEOLI PLATES OF KRISHNA III. ;
SAKA-SAMVAT 862.
BY R. G. BHANDARKAR, M.A., PA.D., C.I.E. The copper-plates, a transcript and translation of which are given below, were found in a well in D6611, about 10 miles south-west of Wardhå near Nagpur. They were first published by me in Vol. XVIII. of the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society. The
1 Vis. for the management of the alme-house, or as servants. I cannot be sure that I have given the proper names, which follow, correctly.
The original has rajya, literally in this kingdom' or reign'; but the context shows what is in the author's mind.
I.o. I promise (or am ready to be to him whatever he wishes me to be; I will be to him even as the text implies - Nany.dnika, i.e. an animal (such 88 beast of burden) which is marked with the nose-string (nasyd).' In an Orinsa copper-plate inscription (Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXIV. P. I. p. 161, 1. 8) the second half of similar verte is: tasy-dhan Wara-lagnah nydt yd mat-kartttis na lumpati.
• Compare above, Vol. III. p. 262, 1. 82, and similar passages in cognate inscriptions.
I.e. the god Vishņa.
• I take the writer to have formed Drander compound (which may always be need in the negter singular) of wrapurayátrd and amitrayátrd.

Page #236

No. 20.]
Editor of the Epigraphia Indica having procured the original plates from the Secretary of the Society and having got a new facsimile prepared, I now publish a revised edition of my paper on those plates.
DEOLI PLATES OF KRISHNA III.
1. Dantidurga.
The plates are three in number, each being about one foot in length and about eight inches in breadth. The inscription is engraved on one side of the first plate, on both sides of the second, and on one side of the third. The letters are carefully and well formed in the first part. but in the latter the work is negligently done, and in consequence several letters look alike. The seal bears a figure of Siva.1
The inscription is a charter announcing the grant of a village, named Talapurumshaka (11. 53 and 57) and situated in the district of Nagapura-Nandivardhana, to a Brahman named Rishiappa or Rishiyapayya (11. 53 and 57), of the Vedic schools of Vajin and Kanva and of the Bharadvaja gótra. The grant was made by Krishna III. or Akalavarsha of the Rashtrakuta family in the name of his brother Jagattunga (11. 48 f. and 51), while staying at his capital Manyakheta (1. 46 f.), in the year 882, expired, of the Saka era, corresponding to 940-41 A.D., on the 5th tithi of the dark half of Vaisakha, the cyclic year being Sârvarin (1. 47 f.). The genealogy of Krishna III. is thus given :
2. Krishnarja.
3. Govindaraja.
8. Indraraja. 1
4. Nirupama or Kalivallabha.
5. Jagattunga.
6. Nripatunga.
7. Krishnaraja.
189
Jagattunga
11. Amôghavarsha.
9. Amoghavarsha.
10. Govindaraja.
12. Krishnaraja.
[Dr. Gerson da Cunha was good enough to send me the plates and seal for examination. The seal is soldered on the two ends of a copper ring, which is 4" in diameter and about " thick. The ring had been already cut when I received the plates. The seal is of square shape, like that of the Karda plates of Kakka II. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 268). It measures 21" both ways and bears, in relief, a seated figure of Siva, which faces the front and holds a snake in each hand. On Siva's proper right are, from top to bottom, an image of Ganapati, a chsurt and a lamp; and on his proper left the goddess Parvati riding on a lion, and below her a svastika. At the base of the figure is inscribed the legend Śrimató srthadasya, in which Arthada, the giver of wealth, must be taken as a synonym of Akdlavarsha, which was a biruda of Krishna III. Along the margin of the seal passes a border of various indistinct emblems, among which a linga and an elephant-goad are recognisable.-E. H.]
[It deserves to be noted that the names of the village granted and of its boundaries and district, as well as those of the donee and of bis father, fákhd, gótra and native village, are engraved on erasures. Hence the names of the four boundaries of Talapuramshaks are difficult to read and uncertain.-E. H.]

Page #237

190
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
This grant clears up several doubts and difficulties as regards the genealogy of the Rashtrakūtas. In the first place, the Rashtrakůta family is said to have sprang from the Satyaki branch of the Y&dsve race and to be known by the name of Tunga (verse 6). The genealogy begins with Dantidurga (v. 8), as it was he who acquired for his family the supreme sovereignty of Maharashtra or the Dekkan, the limits of which were the Narmada in the north and the Tungabhadra in the south. He was succeeded by his paternal uncle Krishna I., who is represented to have decorated the earth with many temples of Siva, which looked like the Kailasa mountain (v. 9). I have shown in my Early Dekkan History that a temple of exceedingly great beauty was caused to be constructed at Ellora by this Krishọarâja, and have said that it was perhaps the Kailasa itself. I should have said that it could be no other than the Kailasa. For, if the demigods saw it while moving in the sky in their aerial cars, and were struck with its beauty, as stated in the Baroda inscription, the temple must have had a carved exterior ; i.e. it must have been a temple entirely cut out from the rock, and not a mere cave temple without an architectural exterior. There is one such only at Ellora, and that is the Kailasa. The comparison, made in the present grant, of the temples constructed by Krishṇarija with Kailasa points, I believe, in the same direction.
The circumstances under which Dhruva Nirupama superseded his brother Govinda II. are distinctly given. Sensual pleasures made Gôvinda careless of the kingdom; and, entrusting the affairs of the stato to his younger brother, he allowed the sovereign power to drop away from his hands (v. 10). Nothing particular' is stated about Gôvinda III. or Jagattunga. His son, known as Amoghavarsha, the great patron of the Digambara Jainas, is here called Nřipatunga (v. 12), which name is found in a Jaina work also. The city of Mânyakheta, which, in one grant, is mentioned as simply flourishing in his time, is represented here to have been founded by him. His son, Krishna II., who is also known by the name of AkÁlavarsha, is spoken of as a powerful prince, and several particulars are given about him. He frightened the Gürjara, destroyed the pride of the Låte, taught humility to the Gaudas, and his command was obeyed by the Anga, the Kalinga, the Ganga and the Magadha (v. 13). As this Krishộar&ja was not the reigning prince, whom the writer of the charter might be suspected of flattering, and as the grant is not reticent about the faults also of some of the other princes, this account may be relied on as true. Akalavarsha is represented as a powerful prince in the Prabanti at the end of the Uttara-Purdna of the Jainas also. The Lâta prince alluded to seems to have belonged to the Gujarat branch of the Rashtrakata family, which was founded in the time of Govinda III. or Jagattunga, who assigned the province of Lata, that he had conquered, to his brother Indra. Akalavarsha, the grandson of Jagattunga, seems thus to have humbled or aprooted his kinsmen of the Laţa country.
Jagattunga was the name of Akalavarsha's son. From the mere fact of the mention of his name in the grants, he was supposed to have been a reigning prince; and, following others. I stated in the first English edition of my Early Dekkan History that he became king after his father. But from a number of circumstances it soon appeared to me that he could not have been an actual king, and in the Marathi edition of the work I corrected that statement. This inference of mine has now been confirmed by the grant before us, in which he is represented to have been taken away by the creator to heaven without having succeeded to the throne, as if through the solicitations of the heavenly damsels who had heard of his beauty (v. 14). Akálavarsha was thus succeeded by his grandson Indra III., the son of Jagattunga.
There has hitherto been some confusion as regards the next prince, named Amoghavarsha, who was the son of Indra III. He is not mentioned by name or as a king in the Sangali grant of his brother and successor, but is noticed in the Khårêpatan grant; while, in the third and only other grant which gives us information about the two princes, there is a mistake which has led all writers on the subject to drop Govinda IV. altogether and regard Amoghavarsha as

Page #238

No. 20.3
DEOLI PLATES OF KRISHNA III.
191
the only prince. But the grant before us clears the difficulty. Amoghavarsha is there spoken of as “having immediately gone to heaven, as if through affection for his fatber" (v. 17). He reigne. therefore for a very short time (for a year, as stated in the Bhâdâna grant published after this), and hence is not noticed in the Sångali grant. The next prince, Govinda IV., is of course highly praised in his Saugali grant. But the grant before us represents him to be & prince addicted to sensual pleasures, and to have died an early death on account of his vicious courses (v. 18). The Khårêpåtan grant agrees with it in speaking of him as "the abode of the dramatio sentiment of love" and as "surrounded by women."
Our grant agrees also with that found at Khârêpâţaņ in representing his successor as a Fery virtuous prince. His name was Amôghavarsha, and he was the son of Jagattunga, and consequently the uncle of Govinda IV. He assumed the throne, being entreated to do so by the feudatory chiefs, who thought there was none else able to maintain the power of the Rashtrakūtas (v. 19). The Khårêpåțan grant gives his proper name, which was Baddiga. He was assisted in the government of the kingdom by his son Krishna III., who was engaged in wars with his neighbours and subjugated Dantiga and Vappuks (v. 22). He uprooted Rachhyamalla and placed on the throne in the Ganga country (Gangapâţi, i.e. Gangavadi) a prince of the name of Bhatarya (v. 23). In an inscription at Âtakûr, noticed by Mr. Rice! and published by Dr. Fleet, one Batuga is represented to have killed a prince of the name of Rachamalla and to have made himself master of the Ganga country. Butaga assisted Kannaradeva, i.e. Krishna III., who is mentioned at the beginning of the inscription, in destroying Rajaditya, the Chôļa king, and received a reward from him. Batuga is elsewhere called Bûtayya, and our Bhatarya is a Sansksitised form of this, while our Rachhyamalla is clearly the Rachamalla of the Atakur inscription. But in the latter, Krishna's connection with the destruction of Rachamalla and the rise of Batayya are not mentioned. The reason probably is that it was not necessary to state the fact in that manner. But there can be no question that Bû tayya was assisted by Krishga III. and owed his elevation to him, since, in the fight with Rajâditya, Bútayya acted as if he was his feudatory and received a reward as from & master. The name of the Pallavs whom Kệishņa III. is stated to have subdued was Anniga (v. 24). Who the Dantiga and Vappuks were, that be put down, it is difficult to say: but the former name was borne by some Pallava rulers of Kanchi.
On the death of Amoghavarsha, which seems to have taken place a short time before the date of this grant, Krishna . ascended the throne (v. 28). He was called Akalavarsha also, as the other princes of this dynasty, bearing the name Krishna, were. Here too the present grant clears up a difficulty. Misunderstanding a passage in the Karda grant, Krishna III. is made by writers on this dynasty to be an elder brother of Amoghavarsha, and another Krishna is brought in, who is identified with one of his younger sons, who never reigned, but is represented to have reigned and is called Krishna IV. In my Early Dekkan History I have given the true sense of the passage and shewn the mistakes. The Khårêpåtan grant, which gives the true relationship and is perfectly clear on the points, was disregarded. But now the present grant confirms the account in the Khårêpåtap plates, so far as it goes, and, according to them both, Baddiga or Amoghavarsha had no brother of the name of Krishpa who could have preceded or succeeded him; the king who preceded him was his nephew Govinda IV.; and the Krishna who succeeded him was his son. There was no other Krishna, who followed this last and conld be called Krishna IV., according to any of our anthorities. Jagattunga, the brother of Krishna III., in whose name the grant of the village is made, must have died before him; for the latter was succeeded by Khottige, who appears to have been Krishnaraja's stepbrother according to the Kardå grant, and he was followed by the son of his brother Nirupama.
Ingription at śrarana-Bolgola, p. 21. Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 870.
2 Ep. Ind. Vol. II, p. 173.

Page #239

198
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Jagattunga's name therefore does not appear in the subsequent history, but those of his brothers who were probably his step-brothers.
The name of the grantee ends in appa, or apayya, which shews that he was a Southern Brahman. He belonged to the Kanva school of the White Yajurvéda, and even at the present day there are followers of that school near Nagpur. The village Tâlapurumshaka, which was granted, was bounded on the east by another of the name of [Mâdâțadhinḍhara], on the south by the river [Kanhana], on the west by the village of [Môhama] or [Môhama]grama, and on the north by [Vadhrira] (1. 56 f.). Of these, Kanhanâ is the present river of the same name, which has a course from the north-west of Nagpur to the south-east; Mohama or Mohamagrâma is the Mohgaon of the present day, situated in the Chhindwara district, about 50 miles to the north-west of Nagpur; and Vadhrira is Berdi in the vicinity of that town. Nothing corresponding to the remaining two names appears on the map, and I am not able to identify them.
[Vol. V.
TEXT.1
First Plate.
1 [॥*] स जयति [ज]गदुब्ध[व] प्रवेयप्रयनपर करपशवी मुरारेः [स] मृतपय क
2 'बांकलं'च्मीस्तनकलशाननलब्धसंनिवेश: ॥ [१] जयति च गिरिजाकपोलविम्वादधिगतप
3 चविचिचितांसभित्तिः । त्रिपुरविजयिनः प्रियोप[रो]धाषृतमदनाभ[यद]निशासमेव ॥ [२]
4 श्रीमानस्ति नमस्तले कतिलको लोकानेचोका [पो] देवो मन्मथवान्धवः कुमुदि नीनाथ
5 धावीधितिः ' । निःशेषामरतचापिततनुमचीचतासंज्ञयं स्यांगः शिरसा गुणप्रियतया
6 नूनं घृतः शंसुना । [२] तपाहिकासनपरः कुमुदावलीनां दोषांधकारदलनः परिपूरिताः । पी
7 []प्रवाह व दर्शितपचः प्रावर्त्तत चितितले चितिपालवंशः ॥ [४*] अभवदतु [ल] -
8 कान्तिस्तच सुतामयीनां गच एव यदुवंशो दुग्धसिन्भूयमाने । अधिगतहरिनील [प्री]
9 शसनायकश्रीरशिथिलगुणसंगो भूषणं [ यो] भुवोभूत् ॥ [५] [x] #y[w]Pउद्दृ[]त्यकुलकन्दलशान्तिहेतुत[च]
।
10 वतारमकरोत्पुरुषः पुराच तग्रजा जगति सात्यकिवर्णभावस्तुंगा प्रति चितिभुजः प्र[वि]ता
From Dr. Hultzsch's ink-impressions. Bond बची.
• Read बान्धवः.
• Read सम
Bond दौषिविः.
Expressed by a symbol.
• Bead far.

Page #240

No. 20.]
DEOLI PLATES OF KRISHNA III
193
11 बभूवुः ॥ [*] क्षितितलतिलकस्तदन्वये च क्ष[त]रिपुदन्तिघटोजनिष्ट रहा
। तमनु च • सुतरा[ष्ट्रकूट12 नाम्ना भुवि विदितीजनि राष्ट्रकूटवंशः ॥ [*] तस्मादरातिव[नि]ताकुच
चारुहारनीहारभानुरूदगा13 दिह दन्तिदुर्ग: । एकं [च]कार 'चतुरल्युपकण्ठसीम क्षेत्वं य [ए]
तदसिलांगलभित्र[दु: ॥ [८] [तस्या14 दपालयदिमां वसुधां पितृव्यः श्रीकृष्णराजनृपति: शरदभ्रशुधैः । यका.
रितेखरगृहैर्वसु15 [म]त्यनेककैलासशैलनिचितेव चिरं विभाति ॥ [e.] गोविन्दराज इति तस्य वभूव' नावा सूनुस्म भो
Second Plate; First Side. 16 गभर भंगुरराज्य[चिन्तः । आत्मानुले निरुप मे] विनिवेश्य सम्यक्साना
ज्यमीखरपदं शिथिलोचकार ॥ [१०] [खे]17 तातपत्तचितयेन्दविम्बलीलीदयाद्रेः कलिवल्लभाख्यात् । ततः सतारातिमदेश
भंगो नातो जगतुंग18 [मृ]गाधिराजः ॥ [११] तमूनुरानतनृपो नृपतुंगदेवः सोभूत्वसैन्यभरभंगु
रिताहि[२]ज: । यो मान्यखे19 ट[म]मरेन्द्रपुरोपहासि गोर्बाणगर्वमिव खर्चयितुं व्यधत्त ॥ [१२] तस्यो
त्तनितगूर्जरी इतहटमाटी20 ब्रटश्रीमदो गौडानां विनयव्रतार्पणगुरुस्मामुद्रनिद्राहरः । हारखां[ग]कलिंग
गांगमगधै21 'रभ्यञ्चिताजचिरं सूनुस्मनृतवाग्भुवः परिवृढः श्रीकृष्णराजोभवत् । [१]
अभूजगत्तुंग इति प्रसि22 इ[स्त]दंगजः स्त्रीनयनामृतांशुः । "अलब्धराज्य: स दिवं विनिन्धे दिया
गनाप्रार्थनयेव धात्रा । [१४] त- .. 23 बंद]न: क्षितिमपालयदिन्द्रराजो यद्रूपस[भ]वपराभवभीषणेव । मानात्पुरै24 [व मद]नेन पिनाकपाणिकोपाम्निना निज[त]नुः कयते" [स्म] भस्म ।
__ [१५] [तस्मादमोघवर्वो"
- Read चेवं.
1 Read बभूवुः ।
Read चतुरन्युप. • Read दुर्ग:.
- Read बभूव नाबा. • The aksharad in entered abore the line. .Read जमत्तंग
• Read 'रभ्यचिता. - Read क्रियते.
M Read वर्षों.
7 Read विम्ब. w Read लच.
20

Page #241

194
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. V
25 [रौद्रधनुर्भगज[नि]तवलमहिमा' । राम इव रामणीयकमहानिधिदशरथा
ज्जातः ॥ [१५] क्षिप्रं दि26 वं पि[तरिव प्रणयाइतस्य तस्यानुजो मनुजलीकललामभूतः । राज्यं दधे
मदनसौख्य27 विलासकन्दो गोविन्दराज इति "विशुतनामधेयः ॥ [१७] सोप्यंगनानयन
पाशनि[क] हवुधिरुन्म[v] - 28 मसंगविमुखीकतसर्वसत्वः । दोषप्रकोपविषमप्रकृति[]थांग: प्रापक्षयं सह
जतेज29 सि जातजा[] ॥ [१८] [सामन्तरीथ रहराज्यमहिमालम्वार्थमभ्यर्थितो'
देवेनापि पिनाकिना हरिकु. 80 लोल्लासैषिणा प्रेरितः । अध्यास्त प्रथमो वि[वे]किषु ज[ग]त्तुंगात्मजोमोघ
वाक्पेयूषा[धि]-"
__Secend Plate ; Second Side. 31 रमोघवर्षनृपतिः श्रीवीरसिंहासनं । [१८] श्रीकण] राजदेवस्तस्मात्परमेश्व
रादजनि सूनुः ।। 32 [य]: शक्तिधरः खामी कुमारभावेप्यभूवने ॥ [२०] [श्रीरराज्यपुरवर
रक्षापरि[खां] मदेन य. 38 स्याज्ञां । विपुलां विलंघयन्तः स्वयमपतं' द्रोहि[णो][स्तात् ॥ [२१]
येन मधुकैटभाविव पुनरम34 [ग्नो] जनोपमहाय । श्रीवनभेन निहतो भुवि दन्तिगवप्युको दुष्टौ ।
[२२] र[ध्याम[स]विष[हुमसुद35 [स्य] निहितेन योक्त सनाथां । भूतार्य पुण्यतरुणा वाटीमिव गांगपाटीञ्च
॥ [२३] परिम]लि[तारिण]- ... 36 [ग]पक्षवविपत्तिरासी[] विस्मयस्थानं । विस्फुरति . यत्प्रताप शोषितविद्दे
[षिगांगौधे व' [२४] य[स्य] 37 प[रु]षेक्षिताखिलदक्षिणदिग्दुर्ग विजयमाकरण्यं । गलिता गूर्जरहृदयात्कालंज38 रचित्रकूटाशा ॥ [२५] अनमना पूर्वापरजलनिधिहिमशैलसिंहलदीपात् ।
यं [जन
1 Read T.
- Read वित. • Read लन्या.
. Read * This, a represents mark of punctuation (1)
* Read uf. • Read 'भपतन.

Page #242

Deoli Plates of Krishna III.--Saka-Samvat 862.
-~
=
=
সানিত্তিা বেসু বলব অবান্তকে অনবযাংক (সুলনাস ৫ বৎঃসবে নিযে বোভেস। ববি বিক্তি বাস-সিনক্লেয়াবেহিন্দোল বা ভূখবো এবাফাও ।। সীসা করে জমি বনে গোসল স্রোবােৰে বােমা বন(2, ।। বারবিস (তঃজেমা- সীতাকে সরবো ফিহবে। নগদও মা সম্মানো মযহত যাবলৈীবোৰ ফুৰেল নেক্সনেমা' কে ? যারা হলেনঃভ্রমন বি নিলো বিজনেঃশ্বস্ত জাম্বিকালীনবাণেরউবলেস্তুৰঞ্জাস্ত্র হলতি( সবর্দীঘ।
যেনীনযুণেশৌল্লপেত্রাবাস্তববন্ধনধাঞ্জেত্ত্বেও বাবা- মৃত্ত পেসাবিহাৰৰ কাঠমাণ্ডবেঞ্জাবিও নি।। বgণাকােবিন(রূস্বয়ের মৃত্যু জিমহলম্বৰঃসত্তবঠবসুন্ধত সম্ভাববেঠিসোহিৰাষ্ট্ৰৰূণে আদি মাহি বন্যায়বান বাস্তফা ? | | জেজে জবানববন্ধওেহীসন্ধেব
যারা বাসট্রিগারস্তুবা একতঃধর্ম-বৗযেসবগুঞ্জযাত্রবধান নীজেকে নিবে নেব ৫ জনে-শাবেহুনাইয়েঞ্জাস্থান ।
মার্কচব্রিজলুফাঁজে লেন লবিতে বেশ্যাম্ভীন (বাঃ! | \\
Xন্তু বেশীনাহযাজুবাভেলপাষ।সবাদাসেমকোণায়া।. { না জান ও মাল ছলােছ]ই মাকে জাদু দেণশুন(৫ রাত্তোন্ত | মন্ত্রণাদাযীতে! শিব-
বণত৷৷সতাকিমবা দুঘ্রাতে।
মালজংশ আর নামবার। দ্যরি না বস্ত্র অববার: সুজলাস্থ
সনুভ্রমঃ(@@Gষ্ঠামোৰামৰক্সাস। বল না [cয় এসােযয বসনাবী জাত্রণে|
ম’s ( দোলেবান জানিয়ে ক্ষেত্রে । মীনও উষাত জি এম সালে। বাশকিল। সিলেমিযেss, গহস্ত বল || মুদ্যাগে কনুন - বেশ জোন্য! ৭ মে। যা নেহু কে সি এসব 23:[দ্যে সাহা ( জ র র মত। এ ম হ (
বৰীহাৱষযমাণবি, ম মাহ্ন দর ভ্রাম্য জাহান ত । (ম। সামাঙ্গি। # মাসেম নােভে তাের কি আGে | -'আত ছা শােয়ে ন স 1 গ্রে2} লো (হি স দা ল |লে মাকে ।
৪০
E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE -5.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #243

ib.
| কলামৗচd(?) বাবা ||
Sঘ = দেবস্কামী: ক জ দত্ত। | আপুনিবদ্যাসাগরের মত আবশ শত্তিা ম'।
কুব্রিত্তনাবি যত্নঃ ভূয়সার্স"]}বাবে সওজেকােবিবও জা। নেতাজবি-বন্ন জেসতিয়ে রােবিক জন্তু কোনো কােমমুদ। তান্ত্রিকে রুম ঠাপথযged-Tাবা মেনোহেবদেছে । এলবনেডিলাক্স নিস্কা এতদিযুদ্মোমন (বন্যে যা হীৰে । | যা জলে কিবা (ইজি ,যা (৫ মারুশােদ্রনজোকাণে নৱেৱ874\া স্কাম হইনিষ্ট্রিলি ও দাহ্য । সাজামে মহত্বশী সচ্ছল খাওয়া স্বামীকাল।
কীর্তণ সাসবেতনেই কােরোষ্ট্রবীরজিস্যোমস না রে । সরেজীতে স্তনযাত্রা সাজস্ব না তার সমস্তছনে তাকাবেলা । 42 | এতগ্রস (ফ্রীলাঠি কানুনে সদে ৭ হাজযেকোকা
-ের ২ বায়ত্তায়। | | গজকুমাত এ্যাকুযাঙ্গালকা ঘCS জান্নীত দলবল। सजाउमाकामायणलाल मसाल
शान पर मद 0 दानमा पलपलगाताहाकायकापरा पदरापनावराला
माला माहातक पासा काम करायलवालालम्दावन धानमा
चासदत्याय
কে ঐ বিচ্ছ জলে
| এ বাজে খাবাজারীকণৰ যে-ণে সে ম মনে & এ {{{(5া ।
গ্র2ধারঘোস"এই বাঘ লাভ না আর
রাত্রে ব্যক্তিরাষ্ট্র সাজঘ-চ্ছে দাসনের্যাধনাতে লাল রবে লাগঞ্জ" তৌজনবল নে বাস স্টীলেগ ব্যাং (রেসকোর ত্রিমের কবিতা নীচে সম! ২ ভবিবাহে লাহে লা(অস্থি
জব দিব্বিাত্মকাষ্ট্রধানতা [কানো সরয় লেখ। || বস বিবিগ্রসংসাঁড়াছি রিক্টাম্বেমেব জীবাঃবাঃ
- আবুংকা নীতি বেলাবণঃ স্ত্রী বিন "
এমবওঃসহ স্নায়ুর্যোলয়ে | ভদ্র লোঞ্জেলেস্রোণেরূহৰত্ৰইসলহামত | se।
3ৱ অধ্যায়ে সরগুলগুলাে বাইরেরলিয়াসস্থলবাসে। ss | বোরেজ শিাবার বাগবিদ্যামামঃযনুযহা কলােনির অর্ধ-ট্রেস | se।
যালারী:লয় ন্যাত্র।ব্বতীর্মেীয় আরব সই-সাবুদ্যাল ০০ খ্রিহনের জন্য লোকসাচ্চাশৰ্ম্মকেত্তগুদালােবালিকার জযেভঞ্জল ৫০ | fণদাজে যাবো তোকেবােরোবােলাফাজত্মেবোবা ।

Page #244

No. 20.]
DEOLI PLATES OF KRISHNA III.
195
39 कानावशमपि मण्डलिनश्चण्डदखभायात् ॥ [२५] खिग्धश्यामाचा 'प्रसम्व
भुज()[या] पीनायतो स्क]या 40 [मूवं कीर्तिलताहितामृतजलै तेच सत्वोडवैः । ज्ञात्वा यं पुरुषोत्तम
भर]सई विखंभरा41 [भ्यु]वृतौ शान्ते धानि लयं गत[:] प्रथमिनामायः बतायः पिता ।
[२७] वृत्ते नृत्तसुरांगने समि]सं 42 दिव्य[र्षि]दत्ताभिषि श्रीकान्तस्य नितान्त[भाषितहरे राज्याभिषेकीसवे ।
'य[स्याव[च] करग्रहोद्य43 मभवत्कंपानुरागोदयाहिक[य]r: स्वसमर्पणार्धमभवनम्नानुकत्वप्रियाः' । [२]
स च पर[म]44 भट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वरश्रीमद[मोघवर्षदेवपादानुद्ध्यांतप र म म [] T45 रकमहाराजाधिराजपरमेख] रपरममाह खरबी भद[कालवर्षदेवपृथ्वीवनमन्त्री[मा46 [भ]नरेन्द्रदेवः कुशली सर्वा केवखजानप[]न्मि[माघापयित्वस्तु वः संविदितं] यथा [श्री]मान्य]
Third Plate. 47 [*][2]राजधानीस्थितेन शकनृपकालातीतसंव[स] रमतेष्वष्ट(1)सु हिष[य]धिके
[] शाबरिसं48 [वत्सरा]न्तर्गतवैशाखबहुलपञ्चन्या मम प्रा[णे]भ्योपि प्रियतमस्य कनीय[सो
. धातु]: श्री[म]49 [न]गत्तुंगदेवस्य पुण्ययशोभिवृष्ये ॥ पापि" च । [ज्ये]ठे भातरि कुर्वता
निरुपमा [भ]क्तिं जितो 50, लक्ष्मणः' सौन्दर्ये]ण" [म]नोभवः सुचरितै रामम धर्मात्मजा" । .
काम्या शीतक[चिच येन सततं शौ[य]51 | सिंहो जग[]गस्वास्त्व] भिवांच्छितप्र[दमिदं तस्येति दानं भुवः ॥
[२८] अनेनाभिसंधिना मया नन्दि52 वईनविनिर्मि]तमारहाजस[गोच]वा जि]काख[शाखा सवनचारिभाइबसतवेदवेदां
1 Read प्रखम्ब. * Read qut.
• Red विश्वंभरा. • The lower dot of the visarga after T is missing.
- Read तोधित. • Read er .
' Read भग्नानुकूध. - Read पादानुध्यात. • Read सर्वानेव. 10 Read लपञ्चम्या.
1 Read अपि. " Read सौन्दर्यप. ** Read was . The sign after in Ve may be intended for the jihadmillya. " Read समचारि.

Page #245

196
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
53 पारगरि[षि]यप्पाय ना[ग]पुरनन्दि]वईनान्तर्गततालपुरुषकनामा प्राम: सो.
दंगः स. 54 परिक[२]: सधान्यतिरखादेयः सदण्डदोषदशापराधः . सवोत्पत्तिसहितः 55 पूर्ध्विप्रसिद्धचतुःसीमपर्यन्तः । ब्रह्मदायन्या[ये नाचन्द्रार्क न[म]स्यो दत्तः । य.. 56 [स्य पूर्वत[:"] [मादाटढिंढर]न[ामा] ग्रामः । दक्षिणतः [कन्हना]नदी ।
पश्चिमतः [मोहम] ग्रामः । उ57 त्तरितः वधीरग्राम] एवं चतुराघाटविशुई तालपुरुष]क' रिषियपय्य[स्य
कषतः कर्षयतो 58 मुंजतो भोजयतो वा [न केनचियाघातः [क]य[:] प' यश्च व्याघा]
तं करोति स पञ्चभिरपि महा59 पातकैः संयुक्तः स्यात् ॥ खस्यव्वा' । खदत्तां परदत्ता वा यो हरि]त
___ वसुन्धरा । [स] विष्ठायां मि]60 भूत्वा पितृभिः [स]ह पञ्चते ॥ [३०] सामान्यीयं धर्मसेतुनृपाणां काले . का[ल] पालनीयो भवद्भिः । स61 [न]वं भावि[न]: पार्थिवेन्द्राभूयो भूयो याचते रा[म]भद्रः ॥ [३१]
[चे]वान[न्वेरस्य [वाचा] यो[ग्राष्टय]62 न लि[खितमि]ति [*]
TRANSLATION. [The first 28 verses are identical with verses 1-8, 10-13, 15-21, 24, and 26-33 of the Karhad plates and have been already translated above, Vol. IV. p. 286 ff.]
(Line 43.) And he, the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara, the great devotee of Mabêsvara (Siva), the prosperous Akalavarshadeva Přithvivallabha, the prosperous Vallabhanarendradeva, who meditates on the feet of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Parametrara, the prosperous Amôghavarshaddva,- being well, commands all the people of his country:
(L.46.) “ Be it known to you that, while staying in the prosperous capital Manyakheta. when eight hundred and sixty-two years bave elapsed from the time of the Saks king, on the Afth tithi of the dark (half) of Vaisakhs falling in the year Sarvarin, for the enhancement of the holy fame of (my) younger brother, the prosperous Jagattungadêve, who is dearer to me even than (my) life,
(Verse 29,) "Let this grant of land fal6ll the wishes of that Jagattunga who has always surpassed Lakshmana in serving (his) eldest brother with incomparable devotion, the god of love by (his) beauty, the well-known lovable son of Dharma (i.e. Yudhishthira) by (his) good deeds, the cool-rayed (moon) by (his) lustre, and the lion by (his) bravery ;
(L. 51.) - With this intention I have given to Rishiyappe, who has come from Nandivardhana, belongs to the Bharadvajagdtra, is a student of the Vaji-Kapva dakha, (is)
* Read mo
+ Read 'पुरुषक. - Read कार्यः; the upper dot of the visarga is missing.
Band पन्यच.
• Instead of this
read I.

Page #246

No. 21.]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
197
the son of Bhailla, and is conversant with the Vedas and their subsidiary treatises, the village named Talapurumshaka, situated in Någapura-Nandivardhana, along with what is set aside, with the appurtenances, with the assessment in grain and gold, with the flaws in measurement and inflictions of fate, with all the prodace, up to (its) four previously known boundaries, (and) to be respected (i.e. not to be interfered with) as long as the moon and the sun endare, in the manner of a gift to a Brahmana."
(L. 55.) To the east of it (is) the village named [Mådâţadhiņdhara]; to the south the river (Kanhana); to the west the village of (Mohama]; (and) to the north the village of (Vadhrira).
(L. 57.) No one should cause obstruction to Rishiyapayya while he coltivates Talapurumshaka, defined by these four boundaries, causes (it) to be cultivated, enjoys (it) or causes (it) to be enjoyed. And he who causes obstruction will incur the five great sins; for it is said :
(V. 30.) “He who takes away land that has been given by himself or others, becomes a worm in ordure and is cooked (in hell) together with (his) ancestors."
(V. 31.) “ Råmabhadra again and again entreats all fature kings that they should from time to time protect this bridge of virtue, (which is common to (all) kings."
(L. 61.) Engraved by Yo[gråshtya], the brother of [Chéjvåna[nvera).
No. 21.-DATES OF CHOLA KINGS. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN.
(Continued from page 49.)
A.-RAJARAJA. No. 27.- Inscription in the Vaikuntha-Perumal temple at Manimangalam.! 1 Ti]ro-maga! pôl . . . . . . 2 k-iya du 15vada Isha[bha)-nå[ya]iru purvva-ba (pa)kshattu [da]samiyu[m]
Viyala-kilam[ai]yu[m plerra [A]ttattiq nal.
"In the 15th year of the reign) of . . . . . . . . .,' on the day of Fiasta, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Rishabha.”
As Rajaraja's reign has been found to commence betwoon the 24th December A.D. 984 and (approximately) the 29th August A.D. 985 (above, p. 48, No. 25), a date in the month of Rishabha (April-May) of the 15th year of his reign will be expected to fall either in A.D. 999 (in Saka-Samvat 921 expired) or in A.D. 1000 (in Saka-Samvat 922 expired).
In A.D. 999 the month of Rishabha lasted from the 23rd April to the 24th May. During that time the 10th tithi of the bright half of the lunar month Vaisakha) commenced 0 h. 53 m. after mean sunrise of Thursday, the 27th April, and ended 1 h. 4 m. after mean sunrise of Friday, the 28th April ; and the nakshatras on the two days were
on the Thursday, by the Brahma-siddhanta and according to Garge, Uttara-Phalguni the whole day and by the equal space system, Pärva-Phalgani up to 9h. 12 m., and afterwards Uttara-Phalguni;
I No. 289 of the Gorernment Epigraphist's collection for 1897.
The name of the king is lost, but the historical introduction, the whole of which is preserved, makes it certain that the inscription belongs to the time of Rajaraja I.

Page #247

198
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V
on the Friday, Uttara-Phalgupi, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 10 h. 30 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 7 h. 13 m.; and afterwards Hasta.
In A.D. 1000 the month of Rishabha lasted from the 23rd April to the 23rd May; and during that time the 10th tithi of the bright half (of the lunar month Jyaishtha) ended 20 h 53 m. after mean sunrise of Wednesday, the 15th May, when the nakshatra was Hasta, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 22 h. 20 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for. 19 h. 3 m., after mean gunrise.
From this it follows that, if the year of the king's reign is correctly given, either the nakshatra (Hasta) has been quoted incorrectly, or the weekday (Thursday). In A.D. 999 the 10th tithi of the bright half of the month of Rishabhs may undoubtedly be joined with Thursday, the 27th April, because the tithi commenced as early as 0 h. 53 m. after mean sunrise of that day;' bat during no part of the Thursday was the moon in the nakshatra Hasta. On the other hand, for A.D. 1000 the day of the date would undoubtedly be the 15th May, when the nakshatra was Hasta up to nearly the end of the day; but the 15th May A.D. 1000 was a Wednesday, not a Thursday.
My own opinion is, that the day of the date probably is Thursday, the 37th April A.D. 999, and that the writer, confounding the solar and the lunar months Jyaishtha, without verifying his statement, has coupled with that day the nakshatra Hasta, because in the great majority of years' Hasta really is the proper nakshatra for the 10th tithi of the bright half of the lunar Jyaishtha.
I may add that I have calculated the date also for the surrounding years A.D. 998 and 1001, as well as for A.D. 1009 and 1010, without any satisfactory results.
B.-KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA I. No. 28.- Inscription in the Rajagop&la-Peramal temple at Manimangalam.3 i Systi Art cu Tiribavanachchakkaravattiga! Sri-Kulottunga-Soladêvarkku yandu
48&vada Kumbha-nåyarru pärvva-[pa]kshatta dvådab[i]yam Vel2 [!]i-kkilamaiyum perra Sadaiya[t]tu nal.
In the 48th year of the reign of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kaldttunga-Choladeve, on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Friday and to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kumbha."
Since during the month of Kumbha, a twelfth tithi cannot possibly be joined with the nakshatra Satabhishaj, I feel confident that the twelfth is wrongly quoted here instead of the second tithi of the bright half, and that the date, therefore, in every respect is the same as No. 30, above, Vol. IV. p. 262.
0.- KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA III. No. 99.--Inscription in the Dharm esvara temple at Manimangalam. 1 Tira-vary 7-kkal vi mu[n]n-aga Tribhuvanachchak karavattiga! Maduraiyum Ilamum
Papdiya[n] m[a]di-ttalaiyan-good-aru[!]iya sri-Kulottuðga-Soladevarkku yându
I could quote very many similar dates from my lists.
A comparison of twelve native calendars for different years hus yielded the following result for the day on which the 10th tithi of the bright belf of the lunar Jy ishtha ended : In nine years the nakshatra was Hasta at the commencement of the day, and in two others towards the end of it; and in the remaining year the sakehatra at the commencement of the day was Chitrl, which follows immediately upon Hasta.
South-Ind. Inacr. Vol. III. No. 32.
• The Identity of this king with Kulottunga.Chļa I. is proved by the fact that three persons mentioned in this inscription are also referred to in another inscription at Manimangalam (above, Vol. IV. p. 262, No. 20), which opens with the usual historical introduction of the inscriptions of Kulottunga-Chola I (Pugal-ddu vilanga).
No. 289 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1897.

Page #248

No. 21.)
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
199
2[9]vadu Miņa-nåyarra P[Ar]vva-pakshattu sattamiyum Buda[n]-kilamaiyum
perra Mirugasirishatta nål.
"In the 2[0]th year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulótturga-Choladeva, who was pleased to take Madurai, Ilam, and the crowned head of the Påndya-on the day of Mfigasirsha, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the seventh tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mina."
As the reign of Kuláttanga-Chola III. commenced between the 5th June and the 8th July A.D. 1178 (above, Vol. IV. p. 266), a date in the month of Mina (February March) of the 29th year of his roign will be expected to fall in A.D. 1207 (in Baka-Sarovat 1128 expired); and for that year this date is correct.
In A.D. 1207 the month of Mina lasted from the 23rd February to the 24th March ; and during that period the seventh tithi of the bright half of the lanar month Chaitra) ended 20 h. 16 m. after mean sunrise of Wednesday, the 7th March A.D. 1907, when the nakshatra was Mrigasirsha, by tho equal space system and according to Garga for 19 h. 42 m., and by the Brahma-biddhanta for 18 h. 23 m., after mean sunrise.
No. 30.--Inscription in the Vaikuntha-Perumal temple at Uttaramallûr. 1 Svasti Sri [ll] Tiru-[v]ay-kkêlvi magg=aga Tribhuvagachchakravatt[i]ga!
Maduraiyum [fla]mua=Garuvůrum Pågļi[y]n muļi-ttalaiyan-gopd=a[ru]ļi
virar abhishekam[u]m visaiyar abhishekamum paupi aro[]iga] Tribhuvana2 vi(vi)radêvarku yandu 37âradu Mi[th]una-nêyatru purvva-pakshatta na valmiyum
Någarru-kkila[mai]yum [p]erra Attattu nâ[!]. • "In the 37th year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds Tribhuvanaviradéve, who was pleased to take Madarai, Ilam, Karuvar, and the crowned head of the Pandye, and was pleased to perform the anointment of heroes and the auointment of victors,- on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Sunday and to the ninth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mithuna."
According to what has beer stated above, & date in the month of Mithuna (May-June) of the 37th year of the king's reign will be expected to fall either in A.D. 1214 (in Saka-Sarvat 1136 expired) or in A.D. 1215 (in Saka-Samvat 1137 expired). As a matter of fact, this date is correct for A.D. 1215.
In A.D. 1215 the month of Mithuna lasted from the 27th May to the 26th June; and during that time the 9th tithi of the bright half (of the lunar month Âshadha) ended 17 h. 17 m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, the 7th June A.D. 1215, when the nakshatra was Hasta, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 5 h. 55 m., and by the Brahms-siddhanta for 2 h. 38 mi, after mean sunrise.
The date reduces the period during which the reign of Kalóttunga-Chola III. must have commenced (by three days, viz.) to the time from (approximately) the 8th June to the 8th July A.D. 1178.
No. 91.- Insoription in the Rajagopalá-Perumal temple at Manimangalam..
1 Svasti eri [ll] Tribuvaṇasakkaravarttiga [1] 2 Madurai yum"] [P]&ņdiyagai muļi-tta3 laiyum kopd-aruliya
Kulot4 tunga-Soladevarkku
yându
20
1 No. 67 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1898.
The syllable mai secms to be entered below the line. No. 276 of the Goverunneut Epigraphist's collestion for 1897.

Page #249

200
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. v.
5 avada Viļashaba-nayarru pûrva-pakshatta' daga
6 miyum Viyala-kilamaiyum perra Svâti-nal.. . "In the 20th year of the reign of the emperor of the three worlds, KulôttungaChôļadēva, who was pleased to take Madurai and the crowned head of the Pandya,- on the day of Svati, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Vạishabha."
From what has been stated above, this date of the month of Rishabha (April-May) of the 20th year of the king's reign would be expected to fall in A.D. 1198 (in Saka-Samvat 1120 expired) ; but for that year the date is quite incorrect.
In A.D. 1198 the month of Rishabha lasted from the 25th April to the 25th May, and during that time the 10th tithi of the bright half of the lunar month Jyuishtha, as a kshaya-tithe) commenced 0 h. 43 m. and ended 22 h. 43 m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, the 17th May, when the nakshatras by the equal space system and according to Garga were Uttara-Phalguni and Hasta, and by the Brahma-siddhanta Hasts and Chitra.
Of the many years for which I have calculated the date, only the year A.D. 1200 (the month Rishabha of which would fall in the 22nd year of the king's reign) yields an approximately correct result. In that year the tithi of the date ended 7 h. 9 m. after mean sunrise of Thursday, the 25th May, which was the last day of the month of Rishabha, and on which the nakshatra was Svati, by the equal space system and according to Garga from 19 h. 42 m., and by the Brahma-siddlsi ta from 16 h. 25 m., after mean sunrise. Even this result I cannot regard ae satisfactory, because, in my opinion, this Thursday, the 25th May A.D. 1200, would bave been described as the day of Chitra.'
No. 22.-VAKKALERI PLATES OF KIRTIVARMAN II.;
SAKA-SAMVAT. 679. By F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. These plates were first brought to public notice, about twenty years ago, by Mr. L. Rice. C.I.E., who in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. VIII. p. 23 ff., gave the text and a translation of the inscription which they contain, with photolithographs prepared under Dr. Fleet's supervision. The plates were obtained, and are still, at Vakkaleri, the head-quarters of a hóbaļi in the Kblar district of the Mysoru state. My revised text is based on excellent impressions, furnished to me by Dr. Hultzsch, for whom the original plates were kindly obtained on loan by Mr. Rice.
These are five oopper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only. and each of which measures about 94" broad by from 4(in the middle) to 5" (at the two ende) high. The plates have raised rims and are strung on a ring, which had been cut already before the impressions were taken. The ring is about 4+* in diameter and thick, and has its ends secured in the base of an elliptical seal, which measures about 1}" by 17" and bears, in relief on a countersunk surface, a standing boar which faces to the proper right.The writing is well engraved and is in an excellent state of preservation, so that almost every
It is easy to prove that during the time, which is actually occupied by the tenth tithi of the bright balf, the moon cannot possibly be in the nakshatra Svati during the month of Rishabba.
A revised text of part of the inscription was given by Dr. Holtzsch, from the published photolithographe, in South-Ind. Inger. Vol. I. p. 146.- Dr. Holtzsch informs me that be cleaned the plates with diluted nitrie wid before taking the fresh impressions, from wnich the accompanying photolithograpba bave been prepared under Dr. Fleat's sopervision.

Page #250

No. 22.)
VAKKALERI PLATES OF KIRTIVARMAN II.
201
single letter may be read with absolute certainty. The characters belong to the same variety of the southern alphabet which is used, e.g., in the Togarcháda and Karşûl district plates of the Western Chalakya Vinayaditya, Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. pp. 86 and 89, and Plates. As regards individual letters, the chief point to note is that, except in the akshara ld, in which we have the full form of 1 of the older inscriptions, the letter ! is every where denoted by the siga which in the earlier Western Chalakya inscriptions, so far as I know, is employed for tbe subscript I only. For other test-letters, such as kh, j and b, the ordinary earlier types are used throughout. The inscription contains no sign of punctuation, nor any form of a final consonant. The size of the letters is about it. -The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and, with the exception of a well-known verse in praise of the god Vishnu in linee 1 and 2 and three benedictive and imprecatory verses ascribed to Vyasa, in lines 72-76, the whole is in prose. From the word frimatari in line 2 to djñápayati in line 61 the text forms a single sentence, the construction of which is not always correct, and in which occur two forms which are contrary to the strict rules of grammar. In respect of orthography, it will suffice to draw attention to the use of the Draviļian in palidhvaja, 11. 20, 27 and 33, and in some proper names the most important of which are Kalabhra, Koraļa, Ohóla, and Sinhala, and to the fact that visarga before surd guttural and labial letters has mostly been changed to the jihvamailíya and upadhmaniya, and has nearly always been assimilated to a following & and s. In general, the text is remarkably free from clerical mistakes.
The inscription is one of the Western Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Param&svara Bhattaraka Kirtivarman (01.] Satyasraya, styled Sriprithivivallabha, the favourite of fortune and the earth,' whose genealogy is given in lines 2-59. It records (in lines 61-69) that, when six-hundred and seventy-nine Saks years had gone by, in the eleventh year of his reign, on the full-moon tithi of the month of Bhadrapada, while encamped at the village of Bhandaragaviţtage on the northern bank of the river Bhimarathi, the king, at the request of a certain Dôsiraja, granted the village of Sulliyûr, together with Nengiyûr and Nandivalli, situatod in the midst of the villages Tâmaramuge, Pinungal, Kiruvalli and Bâļavuru, on the southern bank of the river Aradore, in the Pånungal-visheye, to Madhavasarman, the son of Krishnabarman and son's son of the student of the Rig- and Yajurvédas Vishnugarman, of the Kåmakayans gôtra. The charter (according to lines 76 and 77) was written by the Mahasamdhivigrahika Anivärita Dhananjaya, styled Punyavallabha, the favourite of religions merit.'
The date does not admit of verification ; for Saka-Samvat 679 expired it would correspond to the 2nd September A.D. 757. Of the localities mentioned, Bhandaragavittage, according to Dr. Fleet, must be Bhandar-Kawte' in the Sholapur district-the Kowteh' of the map-on a stream which flows into the Sina, which again flows into the Bhima (the Bhimarathi of the inscription); Penangal is the modern Hångal in the Dharwår district, and Bålavuru seems to be the modern Baļür, three miles south by east of Hångal; the other places have now disappeared.
Bee Prof. Bühler's Indische Palaographia, Plate VII. col. xvi. The sigo No. 18, given there as Aka, is really ; and the sign No. 19 is tga, not dga. Under No. 2, the sign for d is omitted (100 l. 87 of the inscription); on the other hand, the form of pha, given under No. 28, does not ooour in the inscription.
Compare, 6.9., the subscript of the akılara la of the word alfablona in the last line of the Togarchedu platou, Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 87. This sign for i differs from the sign for which is used throughout in the Naudet plates of the Gujarat Chalukya Yupardja Sryksraya-SllAdity, and very frequently in the Surat plates of the same; e Jour. Bo. 41. Soo. Vol. XVI. p. 2, and Plates, and Vienna Or. Congress, Arian section, p. 225, and Platen.
The sign for in labdhod, 1. 56, is open on the left (or proper right) sido ; see above, p. 119. • Atmaadtkritya in line 14, and hast&kritya in line 48.
• This, perhape, is the Aniverita-punya vallabbs who wrote the Klacht inscription of Vikramaditya (probably 11. the father of Kirtirarman II.); see above, Vol. III. p. 360.
2 D

Page #251

202
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V
Of lines 1-59 of the inscription, which contain the genealogy of the donor, commencing with Polekési-vallabhs (Pulikesin I.), it would be superfluous to give a translation or even an abstract of the contents. Lines 1-35 have been translated by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 128 f., and lines 36-52 by Dr. Hultzsch in South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. p. 146 f. ;' and every historical fact, recorded in the inscription, has been fully discussed by Dr. Fleet and by Prof. Bhandarkar in their accounts of the Western Chalukya dynasty.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 'Svasti [lo] Jayaty=&vishkrita[i] Vishņör=vvåraham kshobhit-arņavan [1]
dakshin-Onnata-dashtr-igra-vifrånta-bhuvana [m] 2 vapns-Srimata[m] sakala-bhuvana-sarstůyamAna-Manavy8-sagtrånar Hariti.
putra3 nam sapta-lôkamåtribhis=sapta-måtribhir=abhivarddhitânám Kårttikêya-parirakshaņa
pre4 pta-kaly&paparamparkņam-bhagavan-Narayana-pra & ds.&m&sdita-vardhala . 5 chhampêkshana-kshana-vasikfit-Abdsha-mahibhřitáñ=Chaluky&n[m]? kulam-alamka6 rishpôr-abvamêdh-avabhşithasnana-pavitrikrita-gåtrasya
eri-Polek. 7 si-vallabha-maharajasys Būnuh-paråkram-[4] kranta-Vanavasy-di-parapsipati-ma8 adala-prapibaddha-visaddha-kirtti ri-Ki(kl)rttivarmma-prithivivallabha-mahârâjas=
tasy9 tma[ja]s-samara-samsakta-sakaldttar&pathêsvara-bri - Harshevarddhana-paraja10 y-[p]Atta-paramêsvarafabdastasyal
Satyasraya-driprithivina(va).
Second Plate; First-Side. 11 llabha-maharajadhiraja-paramédvarasyalı
priya-tansyasya prajfiâta-naya12 sya kbatga(dga)mâtra-sahầyasya Chitrakanth-Abhidh&na-pravara-tara[]gamên\=aikên=
aiyo 13 18aldit-Aedsha-vij[i]gishôr=avanipatitritay-Antaritam SV&-gur friyam-atma14 sâtkritya!
prabhava-kalina-dalita-Pandya-Chola-Kerala-Kalabhra-prabhfiti-bhd15 bhfid-adabhra-vibhramasy aknanyavanata-K&iohipati-makata-chumbita-på.
1 For the proper explanation of the word trairdjya in line 18, so now Dr. Fleet in the second edition of bis Dynastios, Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part II. p. 862, note 6.
1 Owing to my different reading, I do not take the compound gharamdw-drpas in line 49 as a proper dame. * From impressions supplied by Dr. Haltssob.
* From here down to the word bhaffdrakarya in line 86 the text is sentially the same as the text of the three Nerur copper-plate inscriptions of Vijayaditys, published in Ind. 4. Vol. IX. p. 126 f. Some sligbt verbal differences will be pointed out below. • Metre: sloka (Anashtabh).
Read map l. 1 Two of the Nerdr plates, mentioned above, bave Chalikydadah. . The two platen, mentioned in the preceding note, have Pulabdi.
. This is the reading also of the cognate inscriptions, with the exception of the Haidarabad plates of Polikenin II., which bave pratibaddha; nee Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 78, text 1.7.
10 This tarya is out of place here and should have been omitted. The three Nordr plates have babdanya. 11 Hore one would have expected Searas darya. 11 At first sightgamense seems to be engraved, but the last akahara in the original really is pai. u The three Neror plates, mentioned above, have tadrit. 14 Originally friyanis seems to have been engraved. Rondadt-krited.
# The four copper-plate inscriptions of Vinayadity, instead of this, have an epithet which, in my opinion, is prabhdus-kulifa-dalita-Cabja-Pandya-Kerala-dharaldhara-ndyandra-nanabringaaya; see Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 86, 1, 16, and p. 89, L. 16, Vol. XIX. p. 160, 1. 11, and Vol. VII. p. 801, 1. 16. The epithet of our text occur first in the plates of Vijayaditya, ibid. Vol. IX.p. 127, 1. 12.

Page #252

Vakkaleri Plates of Kirtivarman II.-Saka-Samvat 679.
1. 1
/ 2
" :
ขาว Ze5")
: : 1 2 393 34 2 23 5 4 1/2 /61 “ - / 7 2 1 ) (0) sg70) สาย 7.25 กรวย : 11, 830319-12-3053 74 ว(TC. | ข่าว 7 สี - )* -
8 3 02- 8, 521 22 * 1 2 แ
2 4 5
11 รายงานประกัน 2 ปี
2 . ว าร 0 5/10 ) อ. - 14 ใน 2 - 382 2521 2202 2012 23 24 25 26
203 คน 2389) กระ
วารสาร 16 812 ) 15 รปฐ) มง3344
fas8กะ 0 1 0 AT ปี 2011 528 18 | 18| ) (1) ๆ 315,015 9 5 3 0 13
038-325) 02 # 13 12 2 0 2262
J. F. FLEET.
W. GRIGES, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE.75
FROM INK-IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR. HULTZSCH.

Page #253

6.
20 น า ว กด 19 2025 2022
08630 31 32 3) บ.ล้มเชีย 22 23 2812.0% 50 เขตสซิส
ฯ วๆ1-760 2213 ร. 0 3 1 0 24 : 22 h3 13 1339 5 4 เ g ๆ . -
* ( ).50 0 1 ปี 32eZJ-418 ) ปี 15 26 * 0869,000 91 9 70 72 5 1
3. 27 9 6 7 0 7 3 0 2 3 4 5 8 กะ 283 3 2012 2
ปี 91-9 31 2138 2
3° 23 สาย300z ข 8 ซับ
ส. 1 2
3) (2304อยขะ
การพา 32 ) 3 382 83 35 - 45 ปี ของการ
รร 139 = เงา S RP28 ก.ย1 3 3 0 8 20f 4 5 / 53 738 บาท 10 2555 - 21- 27 3 5 2 1 - - -

Page #254

No. 22.]
VAKKALERI PLATES OF KIRTIVARMAN II.
203
16 dâmbujasys
Vikramaditya-Satyasraya-briprithivivallabha-mahl17 rajadhiraja-paramêsvara-bhattArakasya
priya-sûnôrl-Balêndusêkha18 rasya Tarakârâtir-iva Daitya-balam-atisamuddhatan trairdjya-Kanohi pati. 19 balam=&yashtabhya
karadikrita-Kavera-Parasika-Simhal-ddi-dvip-Adhipa
Second Plate ; Second Side. 20 sya
sakalottarapatba-natha-mathan-Opárjjit-Orijita-pålidhvaj-Adi-samasta21 paramai varyya-chinha(hna)syad Vinayaditya-Satyasraya-&riprithivi(vi)vallabha-mahara. 22 jAdhiraja-paramêsvara-bhattárakasya priy-Atmajas-saibava @y=&dbigat*-&gesh-&23 strakástro dakshiņas - vijayini p itámahe samunmQlita-nikhila-kanta24 ka-sarbatir=uttarapatha-vijigishôr=guror=sgrata
@y=Ahavar vy¶25 m = â charann-ar & ti-gaja-gha ţa-på ta n&- visiryy amana.kpipaņ&. 26 dhåras=samagra-vigrah-&grosaras=san =s&h & B&-rasikabpararmukhikpita 6.68. 27 trumandald Gamgå-Yamuna-paļidhyaja-pa[da]dhakka-mah Agabda-chinha(hna)-ml28 pikya-matangaj-adin=pitsisat kurvvan= paraih - palayam [nai] r=&s & dya 29 katham-api vidhi-vasád=apanitô=P[i]
prat&påd=eva
visha
Third Plate; First Side. 30 yk-prakopam-arajakam=utsarayan-Vatsaraja
iy=anapékshit-aparasah81 yakas=tad-avagrahân=nirggatya Syabhuj-kvashtambha-prasad hit-ab@sha-visvambharab
pra
32 bhur-akhamdiva(ta)-faktitrayatyât(ch)-chhatra-mada-bhajanat va d = nd&rstvân
niravadyatva33 d=yas=samastabhuvan-asrayas-sakala-påra mais vary ya vyakti-hê tapaļi. 34 dhvaj-ady-njli®]vala-pråjya-rajyo
Vijayaditya-Satyásraya-sriprithivi35 "va(P)vallabha-maharajâdhiraja-paramégvara-bhattarakasya
priya-patra36 8-10akala-bhuvana-sâmrajya-lakshi(kshmi)-svayamvar- & bhishka-samay-ananta. 37 ra-bamupajâta-mahôtsababli
Atma-vamsaja-purvva-nfipati-chchbay-438 pahariņa) praksity-amitrasya
Pallavesys
samûl-Ônmila
Third Plate; Second Side. 39 nya krita-matir atitvaraya Tu[m]ďaka!-vishayam
Nandipôtava
prapy=abhimus(kh)-Agatan
1 The three Nerår plates have noh pituradjiayd B&.
The same plates have Kamdra; sea Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 127, note 24.
Parameifvarya is formed from paramdivara as rdjapanrushya is from rdjapurusha. • Originally dhilat. was engraved. • The three Nerür plates have sat-sdkasa..
• Read pardimuka. 1 The akshara in brackets, which is not quite clear in the impressions, may possibly be do (but is not ta). There is the same uncertainty about the actual reading in the three Nerar plates. Above, Vol. IV. p. 343, 1. 60, the rondlog appears to be pada (not pada). In the Lakebmasvar inscription noticed by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant Vol. VII. p. 112, the reading distinctly in, in the first part, pafadhalkd, and in the second, padadh akkd. Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary gives pagadakke and padadakke in the son of a kettle-drum.' Above, Vol. IV. p. 806, 1. 26, and elsewhere, we have paliband-pratidh akkd. • Bend pallabha.
Here one would have expected -bhatidralasatanya. 1. From here down to the word bhaffdrakarya in line 52 the text is given and translated by Dr. Haltzsch in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 146.
Read Ladha. 12 In reading this word, I follow Dr. Hultasch, according to whom the Twyddia-vishaya in the Tondasmaydalan; but the reading of our text might posibly be wahdakas
2D 2

Page #255

204
vâdi
40 rmm-âbhidhânam-Pallavam rapa-mukhê samprahṛitya prapalasya(yya) katumukba
41 tra-samudraghosh-âbhidhâna-vâdya-visêshân='khatvamgadhvaja[m*]
prabhuta
prakhyâta
42 hastivaran svakirana-ni kara-vikâsa-nirâkrita timiram manikya-raihastêkritya Kaladabhavanilays-haridangam-ámhchitakichlya
43 -cha
44 xuân âm Kamchim-avinasya
pravisya satatapravṛitta-dân-ânâ(na)3ndita-dvijja (ja)
45 dîn-ânâtha-jano
Narasimhapotavarmma-nirmmâpita-silâmaya-Raja
46 simhêévar-âdi-dêvakula-suvarna-råsi-pratyarppan-opârjit-ôrjita-punyaḥ
47 nivârita-pratâpa-prasara-prat & pit a-Pandya-Chola-Kerala-Kalabhra-pra
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
48 bhriti-rajanyakaḥ
49 prakara-mari(ri)chi-jâla-vilasita-vel-âkulê
50 rnavê
sarad-amala-sasadhara-visada-yasorâsimayam
Fourth Plate; First Side. kshubhita-karimakara-kara-hata-dalita-sukti-mukta-muktâpbala. ghu(ghû)rpamân-ârnô-nidhânês
62 shv-atiteshu
63 mâne
64 m-adhivasati
65 vijnâpanaya
66 farminapab-patriya
67 Pâ[nu]ngal-vishayê
51 m-atishthipad -"Vikramaditya-Satyasraya-śriprithivivallabha-maharajâdhira. 52 ja-paramêévara-bhattarakasya
priya-sur-bályê
53 shatra (dva)ngga-nigraha-paras-avaguna-kalá[p]-Anandita-hridayên 54 rôpita-yauvarajyaḥ svakala-vairipal-Kañchi-pater-nnigrahâya
55 ty=âdêsam prârthya labdhva tad-anantaram-êva krita-prayâņas-sann-abhimukham= âga
Nnandivalli
[VOL. V.
56 tya prakasa-yuddham kartum-asamarttham pravishta-durggam-Pallava[m] bhagnasaktim kritvå
57 mattamataṁgaja-manikya-suvarna-kotir-âdâya
pitrê
samarpitava
dakshin-ajayama(at)mbha
Fourth Plate; Second Side.
58 n=êvaṁ kramêņa prapta-sârvvabhauma-padah-pratap-ânurag-âvanata-samanta-maku59 ta-mala-rajah-pumja-pimjarita-charanasarasfrhah=10Kirttivarm ma-Satyasraya-sri60 prithivivallabha-maharajadhiraja-paramêévara-bhaṭṭarakas sarvvân-eva61 m-âjñâpayati [1] Viditam-astu vô=sm&bhir=ga(na)vasaptaty-uttara-shaţchhatêshu
Saka-varshê
pravardhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsare11 êkâdasé
a
susikshita-sastraśâstras-satru
pitrå samâmâm prêshaya i
Krishnada[r]mmagah-patriya Aradore-nadi-dakshina-tatê
Bhimarathi-nady-uttaratatastha-Bhandaragavittage-nâma-grâmavijaya-skandhåvårê Bhadrapada-paurņamasyâm éri-DôsirajaKamakayana-gôtraya
Madhavaśarmmanê
with athdpita-harad- and ending with "maya-jayastambh6.
Here, again, one would have expected -bhattárakas-tarya, 10 Read 'struhak
Rig-yajur-vvêda-pâraga-sri-Vishnu
vartta
Fifth Plate.
68 muge Pânungal-Kiruvalli Balavuru ity-êtêshâm grâmânâm madhyê Nehgiyûr
Read -villahau.
2 According to the strict rules of grammar this should have been hasté krited; see Panini, I. 4, 77.
This correction may have been made already in the original.
Read -punyonisárita-.
9 Read préshay-d-.
11 Bead toara.
Tâmara
5 The reading, in my opinion, is distinctly sidhdné, not bhidhdné.
6 There can be no doubt that the actual reading is jayamambha-.
7 Instead of the passage from farad to atishthipads, one would have expected a compound, commencing

Page #256

Vakkaleri Plates of Kirtivarman II.-Saka-Samvat 679.
iii 6.
2558 (1) 35 ปี 361 365 วัญ อรวาง: 2 - วายะ .สา 3 5(221 22
บE 802.25 สาระนๆก รวม 22 31 3สารมาส ยุค r 1. 1 มาคา 300 -
0 0 3 3 84 3U21) 09/1783{ - ยา ยา 959 179/4935- 1459
1 2 30326-23 1825 ส 33 ) : 12 0 532521 142 1 3 ปี ( 37 )
37 - :
2132 5 5 23 () ปี 382383 23827532ax ๐ ปี85 1.88632
2023/0) 91/229.132°ler
As จิน
252520 วัน) - (233232 23
ที่ 2588 %25วเร 72 ) : ซีรีนคร
(2) เท่า 0 210-26 , 020 g.) 25 มอ 1 -
*
(0
)
|
J. F. FLEET.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE 75
FROM INK-IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR. HULTZSCH.

Page #257

28.
ر
68
"
1.3
2
2
3
ا دارد / زور زور سے 7
) ل ا ا ت ا ، و ا ا ت، ا ) ل ا م - من
از ترا 1 زمر 3
و 32
آن روز است
2
0
ا
|
| |
CUELLES
PROFIFE,E AF
ن مان را 5 )
* ().
Wakivaizduierz DPRD
ام تی ام ال ) ط يلا - اران . .
- :
ا
ی رد
/ ترس از
امیر سیر
، اسکار ما
را
- - -
ما
باره
را در
مراسم
این ایده های
.
ss 1 اند
.
| د. اا ,0 ,0
.. , 4
ا ست
- (
//
ر ت ر
//. 1 | ما o ت
"
((
اور ا مارات الات ) -
7
، از
و
.
..
ر
ا از
بدن
ته د
ای
د
ر مدت (
لك -
3

Page #258

N03.]
MINDIGAL INSCRIPTION OF RAJADHIRAJA.
205
69 sahitas Sulliyûrænnâma grâmô dattas-tac-ågåmibhir-asmad-vamsyair=anyais-cha
rajabhir=&70 yur-aišvaryy.adina vilasitam-achirâmśu-chanchalam-avagachchbadbhir-&-chandr-arka
dbar-arna71 va-sthiti-sama-kålar yasas-chichirshu(shu)bhis=svadatti-niryvißêsham=paripälaniyam=1
Uktair-cha 72 bhagavata veda-vyåsena Vyâsena [*] Bahubhir=vvasudha bhukta rajabhis
Sagar-a73 dibhiḥ 01 yasy: yasya yada bhůmis-tasya tasya tada [pha]"lam [11*] Svan
datum 74 gumahach-chhakyam dulkham-anyasya pâlanam [lo] dânam và pålanam v=étti(ti)
dânấch-chorry0= 75 nupâlapar (ll] Sva-dattam-para-dattam và yê harêta vasva (sundharam [1]
shashtim varsba-sa76 baBrấại vinhthâyẩm jayate krimir-iti [11] Mahâsândhivigrahika-Srimad-Ani. 77 vârita-Dhanamjaya-punyavallabhasya
likhitam=ida[m] sâsana[m] [118]
No. 23.-- MINDIGAL INSCRIPTION OF RAJADHIRAJA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 970.
BY H. KRISHNA SASTRI, B.A. Miņdigal is a village about eleven miles north-west of Chintamani, the head-quarters of the Chintamaņi tâluks of the Kolar district in the Mysore State. The older form of the name, Mindungallu, occurs in line 9 of the inscription, which also states that the village belonged to the district of Koyyakoro-nadu.
The subjoined record was first brought to my notice hy a goldsmith of Mipdigal, who sent me for examination a pencil-sketch of the writing on the stone, expecting some hidden treasure to be referred to therein. It was, however, found out to be an important inscription of the Chôļa king Rajadhiraja, dated both in the Saka era and in a year of his reign, and I was at once deputed by Dr. Hultzsch to prepare inked estampages of the stone, from which I now edit the inscription. The slab on which the inscription is written measures 5' by 4'9" and is fixed into the platform of the Sômêśvara temple in the fields to the north-east of Mindigal. At the top, to the proper right of lines 1 and 2, are engraved the figures of a cow and a caif. The characters are of the old Kanarese type and are neatly engraved between horizontal lines. The language of the inscription is throughout Kanarese, with the exception of the Tamil words kôv=Irdjakéaripadmar=ang udeyar in l. 3, and yandu in l. 4.
As regards the orthography of the inscription, I have to make the following remarks :(1) Except in the case of a, the secondary forms of long vowels do not differ from those for the corresponding short ones. (2) The anusvára is represented by a small dot, which is placed at the right upper corner of the letter to which it belongs. The same symbol is used in 1.1 for the cypher, as in other Kanarese and Teluga inscriptions. (3) The superscribed form of r does not occur in the inscription; and where such a form is required, it is indicated by the doubling of the consonant to which it was meant to be prefixed. (4) The anusvára takes the place of other nasals before ga (11. 9 and 13), gha (1. 5), da (1. 5) and pa (1. 8). (5) The viráma is
1 Read Ongam Il.
Metre of this and the following rerses: śloka (Anushțubh). Instead of pha, la or lan seems to have been originally engraved.
• Read Nabhóna.

Page #259

206
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
represented, as in modern Kanarese and Telaga, by a zigzag line attached to the talekaffu. (6) The consonants ra and ra, la and la are used in their proper places, except in the cases of alivan for alivan (1. 11) and golangar for golagar (1. 14).
In galdoyuvar (1. 15 f.) and Banarasiyudan (1. 17) the accusative termination is, in strict aocordance with the rules of grammar, affixed only to the last of the nouns which are the objects of the same .verb, while the others remain in the nominative case combined with the copulative conjunction wh; but in Saleyu[in] (1. 3) the accusative termination is omitted. The word samvatsaradal (1.1 f.), which ought to stand after murattaneya (1.4), has been misplaced.
The inscription records the gift of some land and of an oil-mill to the temple of Sômêsvars at Mindungallu by the Dandandyaka Appimayya, surnamed Rajendra-CholaBrahmamaraya (11. 4 ff. and 11 f.), who governed the Mârâjavedi Seven-thousand country from his camp at Vallûru. This grant was made when a certain Bairayya, surnamed Rajendra-Ohls-Pompalamardya, the son of Muddarasa of Muruganamale (1.7 ff.), had repaired the temple of sômesvara. The land granted was irrigated by two tanks,Pallavakattu (11. 9 and 12) and Badagana-Pompalakattu (1. 13.), the first of which had been built by Bairayya and the second by Appimayya.
The record is dated in the Saks year 970, which corresponded to the current Sarvajit-samvatsara and to the thirtieth year of the reign of the Chola king) Bajakesarivarman, alias Bajadhirajadeva, who took the head of the glorious Virapandya and the sale of the Chöra king.' This date corresponds to A.D. 1047-48% and has enabled Professor Kielhorn to calculate the dates of four other inscriptions of the same king and to show that his reign commenced between the 15th March and the 3rd December A.D. 1018, 1.6. during the reign of his predecessor Rajendra-Chôļa I. whose reign extended from A.D. 1011-12 to at least A.D. 1033. Consequently Rajadhiraja must have been the co-regent of Rajendra-Chola I. and did not rule independently before the death of the other. The birudas of the chiefs Appimayya and Bairayya, vis. R&jêndra-Chôļa-Brah.nameraya and RajendraOhola-Pompalamariya, were evidently acquired by them during the reign of Rajadhiraja's predecessor Rajendra-Chồla I. The conquests of Rajadhiraja are described in detail in an inscription of his 29th year at Manimangalam. One of his achievements is stated to have been that he routed the Chôra king and followed the example of his ancestor Rajaraja I. in destroying the ships at Kandalar-Salai. This is the incident alluded to by the biruda Seramana Sdleyu[t'] kopda,' which is given to Rajadhiraja in 1.2 f. of the subjoined inscription. The taking of the head of Virspåndya' is not mentioned in the historical introduction of the Manimangalam insoription, which refers to three othor Pandya enemies of Rajadhiraja.
Of the proper names contained in this inscription the following admit of identification. The Marajavadi Seven-thousand province (1.6), over which Appimayya ruled, is mentioned in other inscriptions m Maharajapadi, Mariyapadi and Marjavada-rajya, and Valluru (1. 6 f.). the residence of Appimayya, has been identified with a village of the same name, about 8 miles north-west of Cuddapah.Maraganamale (1.7) is identical with Murugamale, a village near Chintamani. The first of the two tanks mentioned in the inscription, 'viz. Pallavakattu, appears to have been situated near the 8ôm svara temple (11. 9-12). The ruins of it still exist a few yards to the east of the same temple.
1 [On the Pompala family compare above, p. 171, note 1.-E. H.] Compare above, Vol. IV. p. 216.
See ibid. p. 218. • [This will be shown by Prof. Kielborn under the Chola date No. 84.-E. H.] i south-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. p. 52. • 8dle in the Kanarese equivalent of salai, i... Kandalur-Balai.
South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. p. 108. In his Epigraphia Carnatica, Vol. IV. Introduction, p. 20, Mr. Rice mentions Vallar m being altoated to the north-east of Mysore and described as the capital of the Ramarajavadi Seven-thousand." This name is perhaps a mistake for Mabrajavidi.

Page #260

No. 23 )
MINDIGAL INSCRIPTION OF RAJADHIRAJA.
207
TEXT.1
1 Svasti eri [11] Saka-varisha 970-nê yi Sabbajitu-santa2 tsaradal srimat-Virapêndiyana
taleyum
Serama3 na Skleyu[m] konda kov-Irájakesaripadmar-åna udeyår Sri-Rajadhi4 râjadêva[r]gge yandu m uvattanyes [*] Srimat-[Da]ndangyakam A5 ppimayyan-appa 0[ro]-kkettu-gandam gapda-Narayana Cholans-singham
Rajendra6 Chola-Brahmamariyar MArdjavad[i] Êlusäsiravan-Alutta V[a]1107 ra bidinal sukha-sa[m]gbâta-vinodadir Alutt=ire [19] Muruganamaleya 8 Muddarasara magam Bairayyan=app[a] Rajendra-Chô la-Pompalamârâya9 Koyyakore-náda Mindumgallal Pallavakatt-endu hosa kereya[6] 10 kattisi tū riban-ikkisi bh Amiyar tildi Sômésvaradevara degulava 21 []livam . [88]disi soteyan ikkisal Appimayyan-appa Rajendra-Chola12 Bramhmamarayar iy ura Sômêsvaradeva[r"]gge Pallavagattina tūbina 13 modalal Chô]ana-gingem ko[!]agadal kandugan gald[e]yam Badagaņa-[Pôm)14 pa[la]ka[t]t-endu kereya katti[si] tûmban-ikkisi kereyalai-golangar 15 gal[a]eyum nan[da]-divigege iy=ûra g[&]ņam ondum bha[t®]ţ[ra]rige pattu
kolagam ga 16 Ideyavam Sômêsvaradeva[r]gge Arasar-damma-dattiy=age bi[tta]r [l[*] I 17 dammavan=alidavar k avileyum Båņa[r]âsiyuvan=al[i]da pâpakke 18 pôpar [ll]
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Heil! Prosperity! In the Saka year 970 (which was) this (current) Sarvajitsamvatsara (and) the thirtieth year of the reign) of king Rajakesar varman, alias the lord fri-R&jadhirajadêva, who took the head of the glorious Virapandya and the Såle of Sörama (i.e. the Chêra king);
(L. 4.) while the glorious Dandanayaka Appimayya, alias Rajendra-ChôļaBrahmamâriya, a chief who alone makes (his enemies) tremble, a (very) Nárayaņa among heroes, the lion of the Chola (king), was governing the Marajavadi Seven-thousand (province) (and) was immersed in the delight of pleasing conversations in (his) camp at Vallûru ;
(L. 7.) when Bairayya, alias Rajendra-Chôļa-Pompclam&raya, the son of Muddarasa of Muruganamale, having caused to be constructed at Mindungallu in Koyyakore-nadu a new tank called Pallavakattu and 8 sluice to be built, having levelled the ground and having examined the cracks in the temple of Sômèsvapadêve, had (them) plastered, - Appimayya, alia. Rajendra-Chola-Brahmamáriya, gave to the temple of) Sômêsvaradeva in this village (one) kanduga of paddy-land, (measured) by the kolaga (named after) Cholana-Simga, 10 at the base of the sluice of the Pallavakattu (tank);
(L. 14.) and, having caused to be constructed a tank called the Northern Pompalakattu and a sluice to be built, (he gave) to the temple of) Bômesvaradeva, as a gift for the merit of
1 From four inked estampages.
? Read Oparmara Read-sankathd-. Sainghata might be translated by crowd ' or 'abundance, but the phrase occurs in many otber inscriptions ss sukha-tarkathd-vinodadin.
Read tirdi and compare with it the Tamil tirutti which, a Mr. Venkayya informs me, means having reclaimed." Bead alipat.
• Read Brahma'.
Read ty-. • Read .golagan.
Read 1. 20 According to 1.6 t bis was a birds of the Dandandyaka Appimays.

Page #261

208
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. y.
the king, five koļagas of paddy-land at that tank, one oil-mill of this village for a perpetual lamp, and ten kolagas of paddy-land for the priest.
(L. 16.) He who destroys this charity will incar the sin of destroying cows and (the city of) Båparasi.
No. 24.-DAULATPURA PLATE OF BHOJADEVA I. OF MAHODAYA;
(HARSHA-]SAMVAT 100.
BY F. KIELHORN, Pg. D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This plate is said to have been found, some thirty years ago, among the ruins of an ancient temple near the village of Siva, the Sewa' of the map, about 7 miles E.N.E. of the town of Didwana in Jodhpur (Marwad), Rajputâna, Indian Atlas, quarter-skeet No. 33 N.E., long. 74° 44' E., lat. 27° 27' N. It was taken at the time to the small fortress of Daulatpurd, about 4 miles E.S.E. of Didw&na, but since September 1897 has been deposited in the Historical Records Office at Jodhpur. I edit the inscription which it contains from impressions, which were kindly furnished to Dr. Hultzsch by Munsiff Debiprasad of Jodhpur and by Dr. Fübrer.
This is a single plate, inscribed on one side only. It is very similar to the Dighw&-Dabanli plate of Mahendrapala and the Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of Vinayakapáls, published by Dr. Fleet, with photolithographs, in Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 105 ff. and p. 138 ff. The plate is about 1'91 broad by 1'4' high, and on to its proper right side is soldered a heavy brass seal, about 61 broad by 94" high, the top of which is raised into an arched peak. The letters of the legend on the seal are in relief, and the arch contains a standing figure which is only faintly visible in the impressions. The writing on both the plate and the seal is well executed, and in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters on the plate is between f' and *", and on the seal, between ' and ". The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets, and are similar to, but in some particulars more antique than, those of the two platos mentioned above. They include, in line 16 of the plate, numerical symbols for 100 and 10, and the numeral figure for 3. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and, with the exception of one verse in lines 15 and 16, the text is in prose. In respect of orthography, I may note the use of the sign for u, to denote b; the constant doubling oft before r; the employment of n instead of anusvára in the word ansa, in lines 10 and 14 of the plate; the use of parambha. gavatibhakto in lines 4 and 65 of the plate, and of parashbhagavatíbhaktô in lines 5 and 10 of the seal, for paramabhagavatibhaktô ; and the occurrence of the term samvatsró, for samvatsarah or the ordinary sanoat, in the date, in line 16.
The inscription is one of a Maharaja Bhỏjadêva, who, from his residence or camp of Mabodaya, on the representation of one of the people concerned, ronews here a grant which had been made by his great-grandfather, the Maharaja Vatsar&jadêve, and continued by his grandfather, the Maharaja N&gabhatadeve, but, in his own reign, had fallen into abeyance. The object of the grant is the village of Siva, in the Deņdvinaka-vishays of the Gurjaratri
Vis, his sovereign, the Chola king Rajadhiraja.
Le Varanasi (Benares). ! I refer especially to the different forms of the consonants j and ; of the subscript in the aksharai Pw, yw and shw; and of the medial # (ai, 6, and aw).
• For other northern inscriptions which exhibit both namerical symbols and numeral figures, see my List of Northern Incriptions, Nos. 528 (which is about 78 years older than the present inscription), 541, 560, 602, 6!6, 652, od 655.
In line 6 the engraver has actually engraved paranbhagao. • See my List, Xos. 542 (where the actual reading also appears to be samalard), 544, and 545.

Page #262

Xo 24.]
DAULATPURA PLATE OF BHOJADEVA I.
209
bhùti. The dituka of this charter, issued by Prabhasa,' was the Yuvarúja Nagabhata ; and the date is the 13th of the bright half of Phálguna of the year 100.
Date of the Daulatpura Plate.
WRZO
SCALE 67
The genealogy of Bhôjad êva, which is given on both the plate and the seal, was known already from the Dighwa-Dabauli and Bengal As. Soc.'s plates mentioned above. The Dighwa-Dubaali plate, which is dated 55 years later, records & grant of his son Mahendrapala ; and from the Bengal As. Soc.'s plate we know that Mahendrapala's son and successor was another Bhôjadeva (or Bhöjadeva II.), who in turn was succeeded by Vinayakapala, his brother from a different mother. All the three grants were issued from the skandhavára (i.e. either a camp or royal residence') at Mahôdaya. As was first pointed out by Dr. F. E. Hall, Mahôdaya or Mahôdaya, according to the lexicographers, is another name of Kanyakubja (Kanyakubja, or Kananj), and there is no reason now why that identification should not be accepted here. So long as only the two other grants were available, which refer to localities about 250 miles south-east and 150 miles east by north of Kanauj, it could well be doubted: whether the government of these Mahúrájas had extended so far west as to include Kananj; but we now see from the present inscription that these princes beld sway even over a part of the country which is more than 300 miles west of Kananj, and for the three grants together it would be difficult to find a place of issue more favourably situated than that well-known city.
Our inscription indicates the solution of another difficulty presented by the other grants. The plate of Mabôndrapala, in line. 14, contains the half-verse Srimad Bhaka-prayuktasya fásanasya sthir-ayatéh, and Vinayakapala's plate, in line 16, has the similar half-verse SriHarshéna prayuktasya säsanasya sthir-ayatéh. To make some sense of these incomplete sentencea Dr. Fleet had to supply the words this is the writing of ;' but now a different explanation is furnished to us. Instead of the half-verse we here, in lines 15 and 16, have the full verse Prabhasena prayuktasya fasanasya sthir-dyatéh sriman Nagabható namna yuvarajó=tra datakaḥ. This verse makes it clear, that the half-verse of the other grants also is part of a customary verse, the object of which was to record, in the second half, the name of the dataka ; and that, through the force of habit (and perhaps for a reason which will appear below), the half-verse was inserted even when no dataka was to be mentioned. The exact interpretation of the details of the verse solely depends on the sense of the word prayuktasya. In my opinion, the meaning which at once suggests itself for fãsanan prayuj, is,'to employ a command for a certain purpose, to address an order to somebody, to proclaim an edict, to issue a charter,' and Prabhásêna prayuktan sàsanam, therefore, could hardly be anything else than Prabhasasya sasanam,' an order or charter of Prabhasa,' which, in the case of the present inscription, of course would mean of Bhojadeva. In accordance with this interpretation I take the three names, Prabhasa, Bhåks and Harsha, to be second names of the three Maharajas who issued the respective grants; and I suspect that in the grants of
1 See e.g. Helayudha's Abhidhanaratnamáld, II. 181: skandhandra iti prajnai rdjadhdnf migadyatd. See ibid. II. 182: Kanyakubjd Mahodaya.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 111.
2 E

Page #263

210
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
Mahendrapala and Vinayaka påla the by themselves meaningless half-verses, to some extent, were inserted for the very purpose of recording those second names of the donore. With the full verse of the present inscription I would compare the concluding verse of the Achyutaparam and Parla-Kimedi plates of the Gânga Maharaja Indravarman,' in which also the second name of that prince, Rajasimba, is mentioned, as it were incidentally, only in connection with the writing of the grants.
The localities mentioned in this inscription admit of easy identification. The village of Sive of course is the very place near which the plate was found, and the name of the Dåndvinaka-vishaya survives in that of the town of Didwana which is about 7 miles W. S. W. of Siva. The Dend vånaka-vishaya is stated to have been in the Gurjaratrå-bhúmi. I have not been able to trace the name Gurjaratrú in any of the published records ; but I find the term Gurjaratra-mandala, denoting the same part of the country (and no doubt synonymous with Gurjaratra-bhumi), in an unpublished inscription of about the 8th century at Kalañjar. That inscription speaks of a man who had gone forth from Mangalánaka, situated in the Gurjaratra-mandala, and Mangalánaka clearly is the Maglona' of the map, wbich is only about 28 miles N. N. E. of Didwana.
The date of the inscription, like the dates of the two cognato grants, must be referred to the Harsha era. It does not admit of verification, but, judging by the date of Mahendra påla's plate, it would probably correspond to the 2nd Maroh A.D. 706.
The Maharaja Bhôjadeva I. of our inscription was preceded by his father, the Maharaja Bâmabhadradêve, and succeeded by his son, the Maharaja Mahendrapkladêva. The same Dames we find again, in the same order, in the list of the later Maharajadhirajas of Kananj. Acoording to the Pehepa (Pehoa) inscription of (Harsha-] Samvat 276, No. 546 of my List, the Maharajadhiraja Bhojadeva was the successor of the Maharajadhirdja Råmabhadradova; and according to the Siyaddni inscription, ibid. Nos. 18 and 20, Bhöjadeva was succeeded by the Maharajadhiraja Mahendrapaladēva. This alone would go far to prove that the later Mohárajadhirajas were descendants of the earlier Maharajas. But in addition to this, like the Maharajas the Maharajadhirajas also, in the Siyadoņi inscription, apparently are referred to 88.ruling at Mahôdays as their capital ; and so far as we can judge from the known inscriptions, the extent and situation of their respective dominions, at least from the west to the east, were about the same. On the west, we have seen above, the plate of the Maharaja Bhojadeva I. takes us to Didwåna in Marwad; and on the east, the plate of his grandson, the Maharaja Vinayakap la, records the grant of a village near Benares. The direct distance from Didwana to Benares is about 540 miles; and from between the two places, and not far from a straight
1 See above, Vol. III. p. 129, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 184: Idara Vinayachandrēna Bharuchandrasya sinund Ideasa si Rajagisharya likhitan sua-mukh-djraya.
"I find Gárjardird[A) in Ep. Ind. Vol. 'Il. p. 445, 1. 13, corresponding, according to Prof. Bühler, to the modern Gujardt, and, according to him, coined out of the latter; see ibid. p. 438.
# The inscription is above a statue of Siva and Parvati in a cell nenr Nilskantha's temple. A photolithograph of it is given in Archaol. Suro. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate ix. K. The following is a full transcript of the text, from Sir A. Cunningham's impressions : (1) (Jayati*) bhuvana-karapam Svayambhurajjayati Parandara-nardand Murarirwijayati Giristá-niruddha
dého [2] [aulrita-bhay-ipharo Haras-cha dôvab śrtmad-Gurjjarattramandal-antabpâti-Mamgalánaka
vinirggata (3) Némskánvaya-Jánd[u]ka-sata-Deddukena Bhagavatykh kårita-maņdapika-prasa [min]gêna tad-bharynys
Lakshmyå prs[4] tishthäpito=yam-Umamahêsvara-pattah
In an inscription of (Vikrama-Samvat 1272, which comes from Maglons itself, and of which I owe impressions to Dr. Vührer, the name of the place is spelt Mangaldnaka.
• See Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 178, 1. 40 of the text, where Mahôdaya is compared with Indra's town Amaravati.

Page #264

No. 24.)
DAULATPURA PLATE OF BHOJADEVA I.
211
line connecting them, we have, from west to east, the R&jörgadh (in Alwar) inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhirija Vijayapaladêva, No. 39 of my List, the Gwalior inscriptions of the reign of the Maharajadhirija Bhojndêva, ibid. Nos. 15 and 16, the Asni inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhvirája Mahipaladêva, ibid. No. 25, and the Jhûsî plate of the Maharajadhiraja Trilochanapâladova, ibid. No. 60. Since of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Bhojadeva we besides have an inscription at Pehevå (Pehoa) in the north, ibid. No. 546, and another at Déôgadh in the south, ibid. No. 14, the kingdom, in his time, in either direction may have been far more extensive than under the Maharajas; but that they also ruled over part of the more northern country, is shown by the Dighwi-Dubault plate of Mahôndrapala which, like the Madhuban plate of Harsha, records & grant in the Śrêvasts-bhukti, and future discoveries may shew that their rule extended farther to the north and south than we know at present.
Regarding the connection of the Mahärdjas of Mahôdaya with any of the earlier rulers of Kananj, and particularly concerning their relation to the great king Harsha, I am unable to give any information. I can only draw attention to the fact that the manner in which their genealogy is given in their plates, and especially the way in which each of them is described as the devotee of a particular deity, remind one of, and apparently are adopted from, the corresponding portions of Harsha's own grants.
TEXT.
The Plate. 1 Om svasti [11*] Śri-Mahôdaya-samâvâsit-&nêka-nan-hasty-asva-ratha-patti-sampanna
skandhåvåråt=para mavaishna2 y maharaja-sri-Dévasaktidévas-tasya puttras-tatpâdanudhyataḥ sri.
Bhūyik&dévyam-utpannaḥ parama3 máhêsvarê mahârâja-śrs-Vatsarajadêvas-tasya puttras-tatpâdânudhyâtah srl
Sundaridêvyâm-utpannaḥ 4 Sparambhagavatih haktô maharaja-sri-Nagabhatadêvas-tasya puttras=batpådânudhyâtaḥ
srîmad-Isatadê5 vyam-utpannah paramadityabhaktô maharaja-sri-Ramabhadradêvas-tasya puttrags
tatpadanudhyâtah Sri6 mad-Appådôvyam-atpannaḥ "paranbhagavatibhaktô mahår&ja-sri-Bhôjadevah |
Gurjjarattra-bhūmau ? Dåndvåna7 ks-vishaya-samva(mba)ddha-Sivagram-[Algrahere
samupagstån=sarvvån-êva yathasthana-niyaktân=prativasinagacha 8 samajñ&payati Bhatta-Harshakena(pa) vijñapital Uparilikhit-Agrabårag=
sarvvậya-samêta A-chandr-Arkka
:
1 Perhaps also the Karri inscription of the Maldrajddhirdja Yafabpila, who probably was a king of Kanauj. No. 68 of my List.
· The same may be said of the genealogy in the Dad-Barspårk inscription of the Maldnajddhiraja Jlvitaguptadêvs II. of the family of the Guptas of Magadhs, Gupta Inscr. p. 216.
From impressions supplied by Munsiff Debiprasad and Dr. Führer. • Expressed by a symbol.
Read paramablaga'. • Rend dépb, and omit the following sign of ponctuation. 1 This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
• This clearly is the reading of the plate, but the forms of the consonants of the four akshara: Sivdgrama appear to be more modern than the forms of the same letters, elsewhere employed in this inscription. The difference is particularly striking in the case of the end ; but the grof grd also does not agree with the gr of the following graldrd, and the of a differs somewhat from the in eg. the word bhagavart of the precoding line. At the same time, I see nothing in the impression which could lead me to think that another name hud been previously engraved.
22

Page #265

212
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V
9 kshiti-kalam p urvvadatta-dôvavra(bra)bmadéya-varjjitaḥ paramadê vapádánária
prapitámaha-mahârâja-śri-Vatsa10 rajadêvêna mat-pita maha-bhatta-Vasudevaya sâsanêna datto bhuktas-cha tena
ch=&gya shashth-ansol bhatta-Vishịavê pra11 tigraha-pattrêņa dattah pitAmaha-mahârâja-śrf-Någabhaţadeven-anumatir=ddatta
déve-råiyê tu tach=chh&sanam-anuma12 tisucha vigatim-upagate [1] Tadeittham vijü&pitam sâsanam=anumatim
pratigraha-pattrat bhôgan(i)-cha jñátvå maya pittrồh puny-Abhivri13 ddhaye Kasyapasagottr-Asvaldyanava(ba)hvsichasavra(bra)hmachari-bhatta Vasudev
Anvayaja-vrd(brs)hmangnám Katyayanasagottr-Åv&14 lAyanavaíba)hvrichasavra(bra)hmachåri-bhatta Vishnvanvayajavrå (bra)b manana ficha
pragbhôga-kramên aiva Syathansam=anam dititi viditvå 15 bhavadbhis=samanumantaryaḥ prativåsibhir=spy=&jñ&sravapa-vidhêyair-vbhû(bbhú)tva
sarvv-åyå ésbám samupanêya iti || Prabh&sénat prayukta16 sya sâsanasya sthir-ayatêh frimân=N&gabható. namna yuvarájöttra důtakah 11
Samvatsrôs 100 Phålguna-sudi 10 35 niva (ba)ddham II
The Seal. 1 Paramavaishnavo
mahårája-sri-Devasakti2 dévas-tasya p attrastatpådånadhyâtaḥ śri-Bhūyik[a]3 dévyam-utpannat paramamah&svaro 4 sri-Vatsarajadêv: tasya
puttrastatpâdânudhyâta[b] 5 6r9-Sundaridévyam-utpannaḥ
?parambhagavatibhakto 6 maharaja-sri-N&gabbaţadovas-tasya
puttras-ta7 tpadanudhyâtah Srimad-Isatadávyam-utpannaḥ para8 médityabhaktô
mabârâjs-bri-Ramabhadradêvasta9 sya pattrag=tatpådånadhyâtaḥ srimad-Appadevyam-utpanna[b] 10 'parambhagavatibhakto mahara[ja]-fri-Bhojadêva[h] [ll]
TRANSLATION. . (Line 1.) Om. Hail!
From the royal residence, furnished with many boats, elephants, horses, chariots and footsoldiers, which is fixed at the glorious Mahodaya :
(There was the devout worshipper of Vishnu, the Mahardja Devasaktideva.10 Begotten on Phùyikadevi, his son, who meditated on his feet, (was) the devout worshipper of Mahesvara (Siva), the Mahardja Vatsarajadôvs. Begotten on Sundaridevi, his son, who meditated on his foet, (was) the devont worshipper of Bhagavati, the Maharaja Nagabhaçadova. Begotten on Isaţadevi, his son, who meditated on his feet, (was) the devout worshipper of the Sun, the Maharaja R&mabhadradova. Begotten on Appadevi, his son, who meditates on his feet, the devout worshipper of Bhagavati, the Maharaja Bhojadeva, issues these commands to all appointed to the several offices and to the inhabitants, assembled at the agrahara
* Read dobb. Here one would have expected iti.
Rend yatidmhian. • Metre : sloks (Anushtabh). Read annatearaḥ, • The numbers 100 and 10 are denoted by numerical symbols, and 8 by numeral figure. Bend paramabhagao.
Or from the camp.... which is pitched at.' • The sentence is continued below, in the words the Maldraja Bböjadera.
10 In the original the names of the Maldrdjas and their wives have the word art or Irimal, the illustrious, prefixed to them.
1 Le either the goddess Durgl or Lakshmi.

Page #266

No. 25.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
213
village of Siva, which belongs to the pêņdvánaka vishaya in the Gurjaratra country (bhumi):
(L. 8.) The Bhafta Harshuka has apprised (18) that the above-written agrahara, with every income from it excepting previous gifts to gods and Brahmaps, by means of a charter was granted by our reat-grandfather, the Mahúrája Vatsardjadova, for as long as the moon, the sun and the earth endure, to his grandfather, the Bhafta Vasudeva, and was possessed (by the latter), and that by him (the Bhafta Vasudeva) the sixth part of it was given by a deed of donation to the Bhaffa Vishņu ; that our grandfather, the Maharaja Nagabhatadeva, signified his consent ; but that, in our own reigo, that charter and consent have fallen into abeyance.
(L. 12.) Having beard, then, of that charter thus brought to our notice, of the con. sent, the deed of donation and the fact of) possession, we, for the increase of the religious merit of our parents, have given permission that the agrahára), shared in exact accordance with previous possession, shall belong to the Brahmans born in the lineage of the Bhatta Vasudeva, who are of the Kašyspa gótra and are students of the Afvaldyana (Sukhd) of the Rigveda, and to tho Brahmans born in the lineage of the Bhaffa Vishnu, who are of the Katyayana gôtra and are students of the Âśvaldyana (tákhá) of the Rigveda. Knowing this, you should assent to it, and the inhabitants, being ready to obey our commands, should make over to these people all income (due to them).
(L. 15.) Of the firmly enduring charter, issued by Prabhasa, the dútaka is here the Yurarája, the illustrious N&gabhata.
Recorded on the 13th of the bright half of Phalguna of the year 100.
No. 25.- INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
BY J. F. FLEET, PH.D., C.I.E. Ablûr is a village about two miles to the west of Kod, the chief town of the Kod taluka of the Dharwar district. Its name occurs in the ancient records in the fuller form of Abbalûr or Abbaldru; and the record E. places it in the Någarakhanda seventy, which was & subdivision of the Banavåsi twelve-thousand province (see below). Ink-impressions of geven inscriptions were obtained for me at this village. The most important of the inscriptions is E., the record which gives the history of the revival of Saivism in the twelfth century A.D. This will be edited in fall; so also F., & short record connected with it, and G., which is interesting as being a virgal or monumental tablet, belonging to a class of records of which not many specimens bave as yet been made fully available. The other records all present points of interest : but they are not important enough to repay the time and trouble that would be required to edit them in fall; and it will be sufficient to give abstracts of the contents of them.
A. and B-or the time of Vikramaditya VI.- A.D. 1104. These are duplicate copies, almost word for word the same, but not absolutely so, of a record at a temple of Siva which is now known as the temple of Basavēśvara, though, as the records themselves shew, it was originally called the temple of Brahmēsvara' because it was fonnded by a Gårunda or village-headman named Bamma or Barma, i.e. Brahms. A. is on & stone tablet outside the temple; and B. is on a stone tablet inside it.
· The text of the seal in identical with part of the text of the plate.
• Braldirara-dfrara digula, eg., A. line 68 ; and Brahmdivara-ddwald-shdna, 9., c. line 27.-The founding of it is mentioned in A. lipes 27, 28.

Page #267

214
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
In A., the writing, consisting of eighty-five lines of about seventy letters each, covers an area about 1" broad by 6'5" high: it is in a state of very good preservation as far as line 70 : from there it has suffered a good deal of damage ; but the illegible portions can almost all be supplied from B. In B., the writing, consisting of ninety-one lines of about sixty-five letters each, covers an area about 4' 1" broad by 6' 10" high: at about one-third from the proper right side, the tablet is broken into two pieces from top to bottom; but no entire letters are destroyed along the line of fissure : in other respects, it is in a state of very good preservation, except for a few places in lines 79 to 91, where, however, the illegible passages can almost all be supplied from A.-In both cases, the sculptures at the top of the stone are, in the centre, a linga, with an officiating priest, inside a shrine ; on the proper right side, towards the top, the sun, and, in the lower part, a standing figure inside & shrine, with the bull Nandi near the edge of the stone; and on the proper left side, towards the top, the moon, and, in the lower part, another standing figure inside a shrine, with a cow and calf near the edge of the stone.-The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed and well executed throughout. The size of the letters ranges, in A. from about
" to +", and in B. from about " to 3". The second part of the record, commencing in A. line 72 and B. line 77, was engraved by the Ravdri Honnôja or Honnoja; and the first part was engraved by the same person in conjunction with the Rdvdri Sovja: the writers or composers of the two parts were different people: bat, on each stone, the execution is so uniform throughout that, in each case, the whole record must have been put on the stone at one and the same time, at or soon after the second date, in A.D. 1104, which must, therefore, be considered the proper date of the record. Except for the opening invocation of Siva, repeated in A. line 72 f. and B. line 77 f., and for the verse which follows it in the first instance, and for one imprecatory verse in A. line 71 f. and B. line 76, the language is Kanarese ; partly in verse, and partly in prose. In addition to rúvdri, an engraver,' the record gives us another word, khandaris (A. line 85, B. lines 77, 90), evidently meaning to engrave," which is not found in Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, and dhuļi (A. line 6, B. line 7) as a variant of dali, 'attack, incursion, invasion, gávunda (e.g., A. line 19) a8 & variant of gauda, gavuda, & villageheadman (the Marathi pátu), and thanasu (A. line 75, B. line 80) as & variant of bánasa, bánass, 'kitchen :' it also gives, in A. line 6, B. line 7, kutkila, 'a mountain ;' Kittel's Dictionary includes this word; but Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary seems to give only the form kulila.
The whole inscription is a record of the time of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya VI. It is a Saiva record. And it registers grants that were made in his twenty-sixth year, in A.D. 1101, and in his twenty-ninth year, in A.D. 1104. On the first occasion, when the Dandanayaka Govindarasa was ruling the districts known as the Hânumgal five-hundred, the Basavura hundred-and-forty, and the Någarakhanda seventy, he came in state to Abbalúr, and saw the temple of the god Brahmêśvara which Bammagåvanda hed caused to be built there, and was pleased; and, at the request of Bammagåvunda's son Echagávunda, he granted to the temple a village named Muriganahallis in the Någarakhands seventy. On
1 Rørdri in doubtless & tadbhava corruption of the Sanskrit rapakdrin, 'a maker of images, & sculptor,' suggested by Dr. Haltzsch, who compares pújdri and půjákdris (above, Vol. III. p. 207, note 8). Though Kittel's Dictionary does not include rilaári, it gives rivu, as well as rápu, as a tadbhava corruption of ripa.
So, also, C. line 52 gives khandarane, evidently in the sense of 'engraving.
This name is not found now in maps, etc. The place is mentioned again in a record of later date, an addition at the end of an inscription of A.D. 1162 at Balagami (P. 8. 0.-C. Insors. No. 184; and see Mys. Insers. p. 96), - which registers & grant of the villages of Karinele and Maruvasi and Moriganahalli and Kundarage () in the Någarakhanda kampage, and Chikka-Kappuge in the Hinungal kampaşa, for the angabloga of the gods Daksbiga-Kâdártávars (of Balagâmi), Sómanátha, and Brabmèsvara of Abbalur.- Chikka-Kaqnage is evidently the modern 'Chikkangi' in the Hangal táloks.

Page #268

No. 25.7
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
215
the second occasion, grants were made by some of the villagers to provide for the angabhôga and the perpetual lamp of the same temple.
The record contains two dates. The details of the first date, when the grant was made by the Dandaniyaka Govindarasa,--are Sunday, the new-moon day, when there was an eclipse of the sun, of the month Vaisakhs of the Vishu (properly called Vrisha) samvatsara, which was the twenty-sixth year of the reign of Vikramaditya VL This date was not recorded correctly. The given samvatsara was Šaka-Samvat 1024 current. There was, indeed, an annular eclipse of the sun, which was probably visible in Southern India, on the specified new-moon day. But the tithi ended, by Sewell and Dikshit's Tables, at about 2 hrs. 12 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain) on Tuesday, 30th April, A.D. 1101; and it cannot be connected with the Sunday at all, as it began at about 30 min. after mean sunrise on the Monday. The details of the second date, when the grants were made by the villagers; shortly after which time, presumably, the whole record was put on the stone,-are, Sunday, coupled with the sixth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Bhadrapada of the Târana samvatsara, which was the twenty-ninth year of the same reign. The given samvatsara was Saka-Samyat 1027 carrent. And the corresponding English date is Sunday, 28th August, A.D. 1104; on which day the given tithi ended at about 18 hrs. 42 min.
Lipes 8 to 17 of this record mention & Dandanayaka Gôvindaraja, who is described as " ruling," but without any hint as to the sphere or nature of his powers. Lines 59 to 62 mention a Mahasamantadhipati and Dandanayaka Govindarasa, who in A. D. 1101 was "ruling" the Hânurgal, Basavura, and Nagarakhanda districts. And a third passage, - A. lines 75, 76, B. line 80,- mentions a Dandanayaka Gôvindarasa, who in A. D. 1104 was administering the Banavasi province and the vaddarávula-duty at the command of Anantapala, a high minister of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya VI., who is mentioned in many of the records of this period.
The Govindaraja of the first passage was the son of a certain Krishnaraja, whose pedigree is not disclosed, and of Padmaladevi, an elder sister of Anantapâle. And he seems to be identical with the Govindarasa of the second passage. This is inferred, partly from the fact that it would have been unnecessary to mention him with such prominence in the first passage, and especially as "ruling," unless more details were to be given about him further on, and partly from the description of the Govindarasa of the second passage as m.ivanagandhavarana, which is taken to mean "the choice elephant of his maternal uncle," -- with reference to Anantapala, who stood in that relationship towards the Govindaraja of the first passage. It
1 See Von Oppolzar's Canon der Finsternisse, p. 220, No. 5484, and Plate 110.
· Maua means #mother's brother, and also & wife's father. This record does not mention anyone, with reference to wbom it could be taken in the latter senge in the case of the Govindaraja of the first passage. And on the other band, it does not nem at all probable that Ranarangabbairava-Govindarasa (regarding whom, see fur. ther on) was either a nephew or a son-in-law of Anantapkla ; no sach hint is given in any of the passages mentioning him, though they describe him very fully. Moreover, the full description of the Govindarass of the second passage in this record (line 59 f.) rung-Samadhigatapanchamadsabdamaldadmaniddhipati-maldprachandadamda. ndyakan dathana-tastu-ndyakan nija-kula-lucalaya-sudhdkaran guna-ratna karan sukara-sukari-pika-nikara. mdkandan kirtli-lald-kamdan samara-samaya-Shanmukhan chatura-Chaturmmukham dushta-darppishthOlhdha (ddha)e-ardti-mada-nindranaria mduana-gandhardra na ndm-ddi-sa masla-prasasti-sahitan srimad. dandandyaka-Govindarasaru. The biruda RaDarangabhairava does not occur bere. And I do not find any of these epitbeta applied to Ranar Ágabhairava-Govindarass, or anything bearing on thein in the various descriptions of bim, with the exception that in line 39 of the record of A.D. 1114 he is described as samara-mukha-Shanmukha. which may be compared with tho kamara-samaya-Shanmukha of the present passage ; but this is not conclusive. and be duladna-car-ndyaka of the present passage occurs elsewhere (see page 217 below, noto 8) in the case of Anantapkle, and not of Raparangabbairavu-Govindarass.

Page #269

216
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
may be remarked, in passing, that the allotment to the Govindarass of the second passage of so high a rank as that of Mahasamantadhipati, is undoubtedly incorrect, whoever he may have been; just as much as in line 4 the record makes a mistake in describing Anantapkla as merely a Mahdsåmanta, instead of a Mahdedmantadhipati.
The Govindarasa of the third passage, however,-though the special biruda does not occur in it, being described as having a much more extensive authority, is most probably another person, to be distinguished by the full name of Raņarangabhairava-Govindarasa, who was apparently a paternal uncle of the Govindaraja of the first passage, and regarding whom we learn the following facts from records at Balagámi and Talgund. He belonged to tbo Parabara gôtre, and was the son of Disiraja, son of Kobiraja and Nilabbe, and of Sôvaladévi or Bômâmbike (e.g., the records of A. D. 1102, line 24 f., and A.D. 1114, line 37 f.). The record of A.D. 1102 styles him (line 44) Krishnardj-ánuja, “ the younger brother of Kộishnaraja," - with reference, doubtless, to the Krishnaraja of the Ablär inscription; and the record of A.D. 1112 styles him (line 37) annan=asikakdya," the champion of his elder brother," and Krishnarajan anugina-tamma, "the affectionate (or beloved) younger brother of Krishnaraja." The record of A.D. 1114 further describes him as Lát-anvaya-laláta-mandalatilaka, which expression, taking lalafamandala as meaning much the same thing as lalátapafta, we may render by "a forehead-mark of the broad forehead that was the lineage of the Latas : " so, also, the record of A.D. 1102 describes Anantapala (in line 8) as Láta-kulakumudavana-vidhu-kara, " & very ray of the moon to (open) the cluster of water-lilies (flowering at night) that was the family of the Latas :” evidently, both the persons traced their origin to ancestors who were natives of the Lata country; and this, no doubt, accounts in part for the intermarriage and the special favour chewn by Anantap&la to Ranarangabhairava-Govindarasa His biruda of Ranarangabhairava, "a very Bhairava (Biva) in the field of battle," figures more or less prominently in all the records. And the record of A.D. 1114 styles him (line 10) Tribhuvanamalladava-vijaya-dakshina-bhuja-danda, “the staff of the victorious right arm of Tribhuvanamalladêva-(Vikramaditya VI.)." In A.D. 1102, the Dandanayaka Anantapila, the Mahasamantadhipati who had attained the pafichamahasabda," was “protecting, with the delight
1 No string of titles and opitheta in connected with the name of Govindanes in this pasage. After giving the titles of Ananta pala, the record simply myo Anantapd]lararara boradise trimad-dandandyakan Goitid-aradaru Banand.se-(etc., as in a note further below). * The records are:
Of A.D. 1102: P. 8. O.-C. Istort. No. 168; Myu. Inari. p. 78. Of A.D. 1103;
. . No. 171; . . p. 189. Of A.D. 1107; . • No. 218; Of A.D. 1112 ; .
. No. 172; .
p. 82. Of A.D. 1114; .
No. 175; . . p. 176. * The term pafchamahdiabda, menning literally "five great sounds," denotes the sounds of five musical instruments, the we of which was allowed, ma special mark of distinction, to persons of bigh rauk and sathority, The epithet samadhigatapanohamaldlabda is found most commonly in connection with the names of great te datories and high officials; the instance la which it occurs among the epithets of paramount sovereigos, ane but few. I have given general note on the term in my Gupta Inseriptions, p. 298; in the course of which I bave quoted paper in Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 95 f. which tells us that the Lingkyat Pialachisidan numeratea the dve instruments as being the fridge or born, the fammata or tambour, the banks or coneb-shell, the dirt or kettle-drum, and the jayag hand or gong. And an inscription of A.D. 1089 at Buttdru in Mysore (Ep. Ca.. Vol. IIL, Nj. 164; I quote, however, from an ink-impression) enumerates them as the tioa[], dadda, blandiks, jayagante, and kdle, and provides an allotment to the god Isana-Isvaram-odeyar for playing these musical instruments, and performing the worsbip of the god, three times a day. For the ldle, which is the same ne the fringa, ne a note further below. The word dadda may perhaps stand for daddasa, wbieb a explained in Kittel's Dictionary as the dram of a Dombe.' The finali and khandiko remain to be identified. The former of them wu the special musical instrument of the Rashtrakåta kings of Malkbed and of the Ratta chieftains of Baupdatti.- Por the special instrumenta of some other great families, reference may be made to my Dys. Kos. Distr. 897, and noto 7.-The custom of kings being heralded in public by musical instrumenta la mentioned by the Chinese pilgrim Hlup Tsiang, in connection with Siladitya-Harshavardhana of Kauaj, be tells u (Life, Beal's translation,

Page #270

No. 25.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
217
of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with his paramount sovereign)," the two-Bir-hundred (e. the Beļvola three-hundred and the Purigere three-hundred), the Banavase twelve-thousand, and the vaddardyula and perjunka daties; and his subordinate, the Dandanayaka Ranarangabhairava-Govindarasa, holding office by the favour of Anantapala, was "protecting, with the delight of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with Anantapála)," the vaddardvula of the melvate, the erad un-bilkode, and the perjurika. In A.D. 1103, Anantapala, with the same two titles and also those of Mahápradhana and Bhanasavergade, was "protecting, etc.," the Bevola three-hundred, the Purigere three-hundred, the Banavase twelve-thousand, and the panndya-duty of the saptárdhalakshe or seven-and-a-half-lakh country ;6 and the Dandanayaka Raņarangabhairava-Govindaraja, who had obtained the administration of the Vanavasi twelve-thousand through his favour, was "protecting, etc.," the Banavase twelve-thousand, the vaddarávula, and the achchupannaya of . . . . . . . . . .
And had, ander himself, a Sandhivigrahadhiksita or minister for peace and war named Isvarnyyanayaka. In A.D. 1107, the Mahápradhana, Bhúņasumanevergade, and Dandanayaka Anantapala was "happily governing " the two-six-hundred (i.e. the Beļvola and Purigere districts) and the Banavasi twelve-thousand ; and bis subordinate, the Dandandyaka Ranarangabhairava-Govindaraja, who had attained good fortune by his favour, was "protecting, etc.," the Banayâsi twelve-thousand, the vaddarúcula, the perjusika, and the eradurn-bilkode ;ll and this record mentions, as a subordinate of him,
p. 178) that, "as Siladityaraja marched, he was always accompanied by several hundred persons with golden drums, who beat one stroke for every step taken; they called these the music-pace-drums :' Siladitya alove used this method-other kings were not permitted to adopt it."
Sukho-sankathd-vinoda din pratipasisuttam-ire; nee Dyn. Kan. Diatra. p. 428, note 4. Tat-pddapadno-pajloi.
Anantapda-prasdd-dsddit-adhikdra-lakshmi-vildsa. • The meaning seems to be that he was admiu istering the collection and expenditure of that portion of the saddardoula which was levied ou, or was allotted to, an object called the meleaffe or méloaffe. The genitive meloatfoya may qualify also the eradum-bilkode and the perjunka. Kittel's Dictionary gives méltatta, an awning (in which vatra is for patta ; and patte occurs 18 another form of patta), and mélu-baffe (which might easily oocur in the form of also méloat!e), superior, fine cloth. But the patte may equally well stand for batte, rad,' and malpatto may indicate the levy of the duty, or the three duties, on the principal high-roads : compare m&lu-durga, 's bigb, Superior fort,' and mélu-pankti, the best or principal row.'
I... of the whole of the Western Chalukya dominions ; see Dyn. Kan. Distrs. p. 341, note 2. • Tat-praadd-daddita-'anaodsi-doddalasahasr.ddhikdra-lakshmi-vibadai.
* The rendering in Mys. Inscrs. p. 140, and ncte, would read chhatra-chodyeya chappannad-achchpaundyaman, and would translate "the panndya-dues of the fifty-six (1.e. merchants) within the sbadow of bis umbrella (ie. within his jurisdiction)." The word chhatra-chchhdyeya is quite distinct, and seems to qualify the achchupanndya here in the way in which melvatteya qualifies the paddardoula in another passage (see note 4 above). The next akahara is not legible with any certainty in the photograph; and there may be ao akahara between the ppa and the end. If the rending really is choppanad, or more likely chappanad, it does not at any rate mean "Atty-six merchants : " there might, in that case, be possibly s reference to the chappanna. or okkappanna-dla, "the Afty-six countries," - in the sense of all the world," or rather "all the territory entrasted to him;" this also, however, does not seem satisfactory. I cannot at present find any other passage, helping to elucidate this one.- Tbe acho upanndya variety of the panndya is mentioned again in a record of A.D. 1108, at Davangere (P. 8. and 0.-c. Insort. No. 187; Mys. Ingers. p. 17), in line 15, where the rendering in Mys. Incore. wrongly finds the title "lord over Achchupa Nayaka." That record tells us that the Achohupanndyadadh ishadyake or "superintendent of the achchupanndya" Barmarasa, who had been appointed to the office of Maldmatya, entrusted with all the duties of government, by the command of the Meldedmantadhipati, Mahápradhdna, Bhanasavergade, and Dandandyaka Anantapâle,-- was then "governing, with vanishment of the wicked and protection of the good," the panndya of the Nolambavadi thirty-two-thousand.
Among bis epithets here, there occurs the phrase dathdna-pastu-ndyaka, meaning somethivg like director of all arrangements for public darbdrs," which is included among the opithets of the Govindarasa of the second penge in the Ablar inscription (neo page 916 above, note 2). Sulhadiradluttamiral:
10 Anantapda-praadda-samdaddita-prdpta-lakshmi-wilaya. 11 The original seems to have here bilkdde, with the vowel a in the second syllable. But, from the other records, the vowel o appear to give the correct form of the word.
2 F

Page #271

818
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
a certain Trivaļibhatta, of the Vatsa gôtra,- described as the mayduna, s.c. sister's husband, or wife's brother, of the Dandanayaka Gôyindarasa, who was holding office as Pergadel of the mahavadda-village of Taņagandür (Talgund). The record of A.D. 1112 introduces a new official superior of Ranara ngabhairnva-Govindaraja : it tells us that, under Vikramaditya VI., the Påndya Mahamandalesvara Tribhuvanamalla-Kámarasa, “the lord of Gokarpa the best of towns," — who belonged to the line of the Påndys rulers of Sisugali, the capital of the Haive division of the Końkan,- was "ruling with the delight of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with his paramount sovereign);" that Anantapala gave him the Vanavasi country;' that, on receipt of it, he made appointments; and that, by appointment from him, Raņarangabhairava-Govinda, mentioned further on in the record as the Dandadhiftara Govinda, was "protecting" the Banavase country. The record of A.D. 1114 does not make any reference to the Påndya prince: it speaks of Anantapala a" & feudatory of Vikramaditya VI., but, evidently with reference to past events only, as, se the record of A.D. 1112, it does not couple any titles with his name; it speaks of the Dandadhipa Govinda as a rájahamsa or flamingo dwelling on the water-lilies that were his feet, and it describes him more fully as the Mahasamantadhipati who had attained the pafchamahdsabda, he who was a very Raņarangabhairava, the Mahapradhana, the Manevergade, the Dandanayaka Govindamayya, who was "governing” the Banarase twelve-thousand, the Santalige thousand, the twobis-hundred (i.e. the Belvola and Purigere districts), and the vaddarávula and pannaya duties. By this time, then, Ranarangabhairava-Govindarasa had been promoted to most of the high offices that had been held by his patron Anantapala.
When the Dandandyaka Govindarasa made his grant in A D. 1101, as mentioned in line 59 ff. of the record, he-laved the feet of a Saiva teacher or priest named Sômêsvara, who is introduced to us in a passage, commencing in line 51, which runs thus:
Srimad-Abbaltr-Écha-gávumdana garaga! 6r1-8ômêsvara-pamţita-devar-ajja-gurugala tapah-prabhavam=ert-emdode || Dhareg=eBCVS Sasa)kti-parshege karam=agrapiy=enipa Parvvat-dvaļiyols Mavara-koņeye-samtatig-Abharanam Kedarasakti-yatipati negaļdar || A Ked&ra-yatindrana? 18ka-prastada sishyan-atyamala-gap-&pikam nirmmala-charitam
1 The original has perggatana, which must be a mistake (unless it is found to be an authorised abbreviation) for perggadetana.
Anantapäls seems, from this, to have been retiring from office about tbat time.
• The original run-Ronarangabhairavarto..... pdfinultam-iro Banaranyat Malapara juju edha-nirmmala-parama-yalah-prabhdra-nidhi Govindan. The rendering in Mys. Ingers. p. 85, and nota, would find, instead of rudha, nectar, ambrosia,' with which the fame of Govinda is compared, the Marathi word suddhdth, together with, along with, besides,' in its modern Kanarese corrupt form rudd, and would translate" was protecting Basagase and the Malapara j tju (?) also." The word juju, gambling.' seems to be used here, to suit the convenience of the composer of the verse, instead of jingdra, 's gambler.' The idea evidently is, that Govinda cut off the beads of the Malapas and used them as dice. And a Kanarese ballad somewhat similarly describes # Governor of Bombay as proposing to cut off the heads of Holkar and Scindia and play the game of joggling balls with them before the Peshwa Bajirao
. It is in this passage that kaņarangabhairava-Govindaraju is described as samara-mukha-Shannukha (see page 216 above, note 2).
i We have a later date for Raparnagabhairava-Govindarase in A.D. 1117.18, quoted by me (Dyn, kan. Distrs. p. 451) from record which is not accessible to me at
• Metre. Kanda, and in the next two verses. The first verse occurs in line 19 f. of an earlier record, of A.D. 1094, at Balagami (see page 220 below, note 3), with, in essential points, oply the difference of usipati for yatipati. The whole passage from the words Dharegacreva to Naiydyik-dgrdaran, occurs in lines 31 to 38 of the Balag&mi inscription of A.D. 1102 (see the same cote); and it is from that record tha: I take the various rendings given in the footnotes, V. l., munirhdrana. * Bond prasutane.
. V. l, yaiah-padda.

Page #272

No. 23.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
219
Srikanthaṁ vibudha-chûtavana-kalakartham || Haral-pådam bhojadolu chittaman=eneva mukhåmbhojadojal u Bhårati-saudaramam charitrado!r nirmmalateyan akhil-âms-årtado Sakra-dik-kumjara-bhâsvat-kirttiyan bâppareb nilisidan=udyad-gun-angham manimdrAbharaṇa Srikamtha-devam budha-jana-tilakam tarkka-vidyâ-samudram || Å mah&nabhåvana sishyane doreyan=emdode7 || Kelabarsttarkka-visâradar=kkelabar=&pt-alapasanbodhakar=kkelabar=nnataka-kövidar=kkelabar=o!-gabbamgalan ballavar = k kela bar: by&(vys) karana-jñar-imt-initumam ballo-amnar=ill-ellamam sale 8ômés vara-gůri ballan=anagham Naiyya(ya)yik-agrêsva(sa)ram 11 Akalamk-&nbrakujátało-Chaitra-lamayam Lôkåyat-ambhôdhi-sitakaram simkhya-disall-disaradani mimams-åmgang-kambu-kartha-kananmauktika-bhushanam Sagata-nirêjáta-chamdámsu tarkkika-8ômésvara-sûri pempu-vadedam Naiyáyik-agreśva (sa)ram 11;_namely, “To describe the efficacy of the penances of the grandfather-preceptor of the holy Sômêsvarapanditadáve who was the preceptor of Echagåvaņda of the famous Abbalûr :- In the line named Parvatávali, which was esteemed to be greatly i.e. undoubtedly) the leading (division of the sect, celebrated in the world, named Saktiparshe, there became famous the eminent ascetic Kédarasakti, an ornament to the succession named Mûvarakoņogasamtati.l3 Of that great ascetic Kedåra, the disciple, praised indeed throughout the world, was Srikantha, abounding in extremely pure virtues, of spotless behaviour, a very cuckoo (or ring-dove) in the grove of mango-trees that are learned men. Amidst great applause, Srikanthadêve, abounding in great virtue, an ornament of great saints, a forehead-ornament of learned people, & very ocean of the science of logic, firmly fixed his thoughts on the water-lilies that are the feet of the god Hara (Śiva), and made the beauty of the goddess of eloquence abide in the charming water-lily that was his month. and maintained purity in all his behaviour, and established to the ends of all the points of whe compass a brilliant fame like that of (Airavata) the elephant of the east which is the quarter of Indra. To give an idea of the disciple of that great man: Some people are learned in logio, and some can import the knowledge of well-chosen speech; some are acquainted with the dramas, and some are conversant with good poetry, and some know grammar: there are none others) who know all of these; but the learned Sômêsvara pindeed, the sinless one, the leader of the Naiyayikas, knows them all. A very season of Chaitra (i.e. & very month of spring) to (develop the fruit of) the mango-tree that is Akala ka, a very cool-rayed moon
Metre, Mahásragdhara.
7. 1., sundariyath. Read di. 7. I., chittarade #ilisidan sad-gun-ddya(dhya)h.
OV.., kula. * B., line 61, has the same; except that it gives fibyane. The record of A.D. 1102 has, similarly, fishy ane doreyanaendade. Read fishyana dorey=ent-endode, or ent-ondade.
• Metre, Mattebhavikridits; and in the next verse. In the record of A.D. 1102 these two verses are trosposed; this one comes after the other.
• 7.1., odpp-intu vilvanbhard-taladol ballapararenalke naga dan vidy.dodhi Sóm divaran. 20 7. l., dubramalja. Read, in either cane, dmra, for dúbra. 11 .l., dhard.
11 In the Ablur record there follows one more verse about Sômêśvara : but it does not present anything of interest, and it is not included in the Balagami record of A.D. 1102.
11 I have not found anything yet to explain the meaning of this name. Múvara must be the genitive of w ars, three persons,' unless it can be connected with md, mudu, 'advanced uge. For kone, of which koreya is the genitive, the dictionary only gives the meaniogs of a pitcher; an inuer apartment or chamber, room.
14 It seems impossible to avoid taking the word akalanka as a proper name; to render it by simply "stainless people," seems to give a very inadequate meaning to the test. At the same time, we do not yet know of any Suiva writer named Akalaaka; and Bômêśvara can hardly have given encouragement to the writings of the Jain Akala kn, oveu in the department of tarka or logic with which the name of that Akala ka is sometimes specially connected (e. in line 45 of Jain record of A.D. 1077 at Balagê mi, P. 8. O.. Insers. No. 169, Mys. Insors. p. 129).The next three epithets, also, are puzzling. From line 65 of the Ablar 'inscription, we learn that some vara W follower of Likulise; and (nee page 227 below) Lakulia was an opponent of the Lokayatas, Mimimsakse and Stakhya - There are, perhaps, some hidden second meanings, which I have failed to see. Kujdta, for instance, may mean 'base-born, as well as tree;' but the alternative reading mahlja is opposed to that.
2 1 2

Page #273

220
EPIGRAPHTA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
to bring to full tide) the ocean that is the Lokayatas,- very guardian elephant of that quarter of the regions which is the Barkhya-doctrine, - a very pearl-ornament glittering on the white throat of the woman who is the Mimánsd, - & very hot-rayed sun to (close) the water lilies (blooming at night) that are the Buddhista,- the logician, the learned 88mêsvars, the leader of the Naiydyikas, attained greatness." And a further passage, in lines 63 to 66, describes him, in rhyming epithets, as- Yama-niyama-svadbydya-dhyana-dharapar maunánushthana-japa-samadhi-sila-sampamna vibudha-jana-prasamna nya ya-g&strs. vistri(stpi)ta-sarôjavana-divákara Vaisêshika-vårddhi-varddhana-sa(sa)rat-sudhákara såkhyagama-praviņa-mâņiky-abharana gara-charana-sarasiruhs-shatoharana sabda-fåstra-bahakára vana-vasamta praja-day-8dbuddha Lakuļa-siddhåmta nirupam-6pany&sa-devanadi-praváha nija-datta-mantra-pras&da-samvarddhita-sishya-samddha sahitya-vidya-maha-nadi-pravábanimnagadhisvara bhakti-prav&ba-paritashta-Parambsvara niravadya-nirmmala-tapo-gan-aikanilaya kirtti-kaumudf-mudita-mêdini-valaya nam-di-samasta-prasasti-sahita, namely," he who is possessed of the glory of such names as he who is endowed with self-control, the observance of restraint, the repetition of the scriptures to himself, meditation, immovable abstraction of the mind, the observance of silence, the muttering of prayers, deep contemplation, and good character, and who is gracious to learned men; he who is a very sun to (open) the great cluster of water-lilies (blooming in the daytime) that is the Nydyaldatra, and who is 4 very autumn-moon to bring to full tide the ocean of the Vaibêshikas; he who is a very rubyornament of those who are versed in the Sainkhyagama, and who is a very bee on the water lilies that are the feet of his teacher; he who is a very spring to the grove of mango-trees that is the Sabda fástra, and who has given new life to the Ldkulasiddhanta' by the development of his wisdom; he who is a very stream of the river of the gods in unequalled ronsoning, and who has made the assembly of his disciples to prosper by the favour of the counsel given by him; he who is a very ocean to (roosive) the stream of the great river that is the Sahityavidyd, and who has quite satisfied the god Paramavara (Siva) with the unbroken flow of his devotion; he who is the sole abode of the virtue of blameless and spotless penance, and who has delighted the whole circuit of the earth with the moonlight that is his fame."
Wo gather a good deal of information about the Mavaraköpeyasamtati from variona records at Balagámi. And, in the first place, we find that it was oonnooted with the seot of the Kalamukhas, which is already fairly well known. We learn this from the record of A.D. 1112, which says (line 49)- Parvvat-Amndyada Mûvara-kopeya-santanada Saktiparisheyol-negalto-videdu sishya-châtaka-varshkaļs-mukhar-enisida Kalamukharol,"among
1 Lit. "has awakened."
• Regarding Lakula, the founder of the tenets that were closed under the general head of LdlewariddAduta, see page 826 1. below. Several reference to him and his writinge will be quoted from the Balag mi recorda. And merrtion is made of the Lakuldgama in line 31 of the Bijlpar inscription of A.D. 1074 (Ind. 4st. Vol. I. p. 138).
The principal ones, of which the first was edited by me, Inch Ant. Vol. V. p. 848, at time when the par port of the verre Dhareguera, etc., could uot be formed, and the other all deserve, for various r on, to be properly dealt with in full,- are:
of A.D. 1094; P. 8. 0.-0. Insors. No. 166; Mys. Ison. p. 78. Of A.D. 1102 ; . . . . No. 168;. . p. 78. Of A.D. 1112;.
. . No. 178;. . . p. 88. Of A.D. 1129;. Of A.D. 1189;.
• No 179; . . . p. 184. OL A.D. 1149; .
• No. 180; . .
.P. 97. Of A.D. 1156-58;
• No. 181;. .
• p. 100 of A.D. 1163;
. No. 184;. .
. 9. Of A.D. 1168 ; . .
• No. 186;. . . p. 109. Of A.D. 1193, . . . No. 2001 • .
. 108 Of A D. 1815. . . . No. 301 ;. . . p. 72.

Page #274

No. 25.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
221
the KAlamukhas, who, having attained fame in the Baktiparishe of the Mavarakôņeyasamtána of the ParvatAmniye, had caused themselves to be spoken of as the very burst of the rainy season for the châtaka-birds that are disciples," -- and then goes on to place among these "Kaļamukhas" Kêdêrasakti, his son Srikantha, and Srika tha's son 8ômêsvara. This passage' would, indeed, seem to identify the KAlamukhas with the Müvarakonegasamtati. But this appears not quite consistent with the fact that the college (sthana) of the Kalamukhes of the ancient Balligåve was the temple of Pañohalinga, whereas the college of the MQvarakopeyasartati was a different building. And it seems probable that what the passage really means, is, that the founder of the Mdvara koņeyagamtati was a member of the Kålamukha sect who established some particular school, the tenets of which differed in some respects from the general doctrine of the Kålåmukhas. The verse Dhareg=eseva, etc., seems to Dame, as the order of development, first the Saktiparshe, then the Parvatávali, and then the Mavarakoņeyasamtati. On the other hand, the proso passago, just quoted, indicates first the Parvatavali, then the Måvarakopeyasamtati, and then the Saktiparabe. The verse need in the record of A.D. 1129 (see page 223 below), and in some subsequent records, does not mention the Saktiparsbe, and indicates first the Parvatfvali and then the Mûvarakoņeyasantati. And the record of A.D. 1192 mentions only the Parvatávali.
The members of the Mûvara kāņeyasamtati were the hereditary priests of the temple of the god Siva in the form of Dakshina-Kederdévara, "the Kadarddvars of the South," which, as we learn from line 57 of the record of A.D. 1112, was on the dri or raised bank of a tank called Tavarogoro and Tavareyakere, “the tank of water-lilies," which was in the southern part of the lands of Balligåve. They had also the temple of Siva in the form of Nagar svara 'or Nakhardávara, which, again, - As we are told in line 26 of the record of A.D. 1094,- was at the Tavaregore tank. And, from A.D. 1139 onwards (808 page 224 f. below), they had also a temple of Siva in the form of Kusuvesvara, which was then built in connection with the temple of Dakshiņa-Kederdsvars. Their matha or college is sometimes spoken of as the Kadaramatha and the KedAraathana. But its actual name was, in Kanarese, Kodiya maths, which appears in a Sanskrit passage as Kotimatha. From line 60 f. of a record of
1 In every other passage known to me, this name spelt with the long & in the second syllable. The sbort a is used here probably only in connection with the play on the meaning of the components, or supposed componente, of the name. The word balamukha appenn to denoto's Hind of monkeys' and also to be another name of the hdldguris or black agers-free.
See pege 227 below, and note 1.
• It may be mentioned, incidentally, that another record at Balagimi, of A.D. 1098 (see page 323 below, Date), disclosos, in line 84, the name of another parishad at the anciens Bangkve, is the Baleya parabe.
Dakshina Kadardvars wie an image established at Balligkve u the southern representative of sive us orahipped at Kedarnath in the north, a famous temple and place of pilgrimage in the Garhwal district, NorthWest Provinces, situated, according to Thornton's Gesettor, in lat. 80° 44, long. 79° 6, in the Himalayas, and standing 11,766 feet above the level of the roo-From the titlings of the transcriptions in Bir Walter Elliot's Carustaba. Dla Inscriptions, of some of the records mentioned in noto 8 on page 320 above, it appears that the temple of Dakshion-Kedardban is now known the temple of Bes VPPA.
The name appears - Nalbardvare in the rooord of A.D. 1004. Kloowhere, it is wonally written N abrann, which, no doubt, was the real correct form. Its came is explained i p are in line 46 ft. of the
and of A.D. 1129, which run,-Balligdvoyol-dakahiya-dit-tafa-wilafapartm aydita poudarkomeland. dedatam- fall wagarajanagal-definideaganya-punya-punjame Bica-bharanaondd-ante Nagar barom inin posar-codeds nogayiruttam-irppude, " Balligkve, close to the southern boundary, there is an ornamental garden (opduta seems to be seed bere for speedna] full of water-liles and there bere stands, in all its beauty. the templo named Nagarébar, the veritable abode of Sins, (os embodimen) indend (f) all the incalculable religious marit smored by the people of the town."
This, whicb seems to be only Benskyitined form, is taken from loe 19 of the record of A.D. 1318. In the photographs of some of the records, the vowel of the first syllable might be taken to bed, instead of 6. But the DABA appears very distinctlyKodiyamathe, in line 61 of the record of A.D. 1168 (ne pege 23 below. note 1).

Page #275

222
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
A D. 1158, which speaks of " Vámasaktipapditadêva, the Acharya of the Kodiyamatha of the Hergado Vennamarasa of that place (Balligåve)," it seems to have been built for the members of the line by the said Venpamarasa. And it would appear that it was named the Kodiye matha because, probably, it stood somewhere near the kódi or outlet of the Tåvaregere tank. That the Kodiyamatha was the matha of the Mûvarakðņeyasamtati, we learn explicitly from the record of A.D. 1162, which mentions, as belonging to the succession of the family of the Qurus of the Kodiyamatha," two persons, Gautama and the Vámasakti mentioned above, who, as will be seen, were disciple-descendants of Kedårasakti. And the same reoord further gives (line 27 ff.) the following rather singular description of the matha,- Dakshina-Kedåra sthanamum Siva-linga-pû jê-palaka-sasya-sarasa-kêdárasthånamum naishthika-brahmacharyyesiva-munijan-anushthåna nishthita-sthånamumsånga Rig-Yajus-Sâm-Atharvva-chaturvvêda BvAdhyâya-sthanamum Kaumara-Påņiniya-Sakatayana-Sabdânusâsan-di-by &(vya)karansby&(vyA;khyâna-sthanamum nyâya-vaigêshika-mimåned-sankhya-baudhdh(ddh) - 8 di-shadudarsana-by&(vyakhyana-sthånamum Lâkulasidhdha (ddbåta-Patanjal-adi-yogasastrabyà (vya)kbâns-sthanamum ashtâdaśaparåņa-dharmmaśAstra-sakala-ka bya(vya)-n &ţaks. nâţik-Adi-vividha-vidya-sthånaman din-ânâtha-pamgv-amdha-badhira-kathaka-gayakavâda ka-vimsika-narttaka-vaitålika-nagna-bhagna-kshapanak-aikadamdi-trid andi-hanaparamahams-Adi-nana-desa-bhikshukajan-âniväryy-[a]mnadâna-sthanamur nån- å nåtherôgijana-rôdha-bhaishajya-sthanamum sakala-bhůt-ábhaya-pradana-sthanamum=igi Kodiyemathav-irppudu, - namely," there is the Kodiyamatha, which has become the abode of the god Kadâra of the South,-& very field charming with a crop which is the standing erect of the hairs of the body that is induced by doing worship to the linga of Siva-a place devoted to the observances of Saiva saints a leading parpetually the life of celibate religious stadenta. - & place for the quiet study of the four Vêdas, the Rich, Yajus, Saman, and Atharvan, together with their suxiliary works, place where commentaries are composed on the Kaumdra, Paniniya, Sakafayana, Sabdanufúsana, and other grammatical works,-a place where commentaries are composed on the six systems of philosophy, namely the Nydya, Vaideshika, Mimamsd, Sankhya, Bauddha, etc., 8-place where commentaries are composed on the Lakulasiddhanta, and the Pâtafjala and other Yogatástras, - & place for studying) the eighteen Puranas, the law-books, and all the poetical compositions, the dramas, the light comedies, and the other various kinds of learning, a place where food is always given to the poor, the helpless, the lame, the blind, and the deaf, and to professional story-tellers. singers, musicians, barde, players, and minstrels whose daty it is to awaken their masters with music and songs, and to the naked and the crippled, and to (Jain and Buddhist) mendicante, to (Brahman) mendicants who carry a single staff and also those who carry a triple staff, to hashsa and paramahansa ascetics, and to all other beggars from many countries, place where many helpless sick people are harboured and treated,-a place of assurance of safety for all living creatures."
The founder of the Mavarakoneyasamtati appears to have been KedArasakti; at any rate, we have obtained no earlier name at present. For him, we have 48 yet no date.
The son and chief disciple of Kodarasakti, and evidently his successor as head of the matha, was Srikantha. The record of A.D. 1094 names him as his obief disciple (line 21); and the record of A.D. 1112 names him as his son (line 50). In the record of A.D. 1094, after the verse Dharegeseva, eto., there is used (line 21 f.), to describe Srikantha, a verse which we can now render more correctly, as follows,- A munipan-agra-fishyar brimat Srikantha
1 P. 8.0-0. Insert. No. 183; Mys. Inters. p. 152. 1 Tbe Siva-menü ana of the text seems to stand for Saida-munijans.
• The usual numeration of the six systems seems to be Nydya, Vaillshika, Piros-Mimuuad, Uttaraxundhed, Sankhya, and Yoga. This passage speaks of six systems, but names only five. The inclusion of the Bauddha or Bnddhist system is rather peculiar.
• Metre, Kanda.

Page #276

No. 25.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
223
pamditar-yvasudhevol=ithn=ê må[t]o Lekulisarett&m=ene Sarvvajña-ka! paruesedaralumbasin). -"the chief disciple of that great saint was the holy Srikanthapandita, who, being but little inferior (in knowledge) to the Omniscient one, shone out excessively in the world just as if, what more could be said ?,- he was 'Akuļisal himself." For Srikantha, again, we have s9 yet no date.
The son and disciple, and evidently the successor, of Srikantha was Sômêsvara. The record of A.D. 1094 names him as his disciple (line 22); and the record of A.D. 1112 names him as his son (line 52). In A.D. 1094, he was the Acharya of the god Nakhareśvara; and his feet were then laved by the assembly of the Pattanasvamin and other representatives of the people of the town, on the occasion of making a grant to that god. In A.D. 1101, as we learn from the Ablûr inscription A., he was at Ablûr, and his feet were laved by the Dandanayaka Govindarasa, on the occasion of making a grant to the god Brahmêsvara of that village. The record of A.D. 1102 describes him (line 49) as the Acharya of the sthana of the god DakshinaKêdârgsvara, and tells us that his feet were then laved by the Dandanayaka RaņarangabhairavaGovindarasa, in making a grant to that god. And in A.D. 1112 his feet were laved by the Påndya Mahamandalesvara Tribhuvanamalla-Kamadevarasa, when another grant was made to the same god. This last record describes Sömêsvara, in line 34, as the Aradhya or family-priest of Kamadevarasa.
The record of A.D. 1129 opens the account of these teachers with a new verse, which runs (line 58 f.)- Muvara-kôņeys-Barntati-dévabra (vra)tan-eseva Parvvat-gval iyol-tån&virbhbha (bbha)visidan=amala-yagð-vibhu Kedåraśakti-papdita-deva[m], "in the famons Parvatavaļi there was born Kedårasaktipanditadeva himself, the lord of pure fame, & devotee of the gods in the Mûvarakoneyasaṁtati." It mentions Srikantha as the disciple of Kedårasakti, and 8ômê variryya as the disciple of Srikantha. After Sômêsvara there came, it tells us, his younger brother Vidyabharaṇa. But he, it says, did not care for any occupation except the steady parsuit of knowledge, and so he transferred all the business affairs of the matha to his own chief disciple V&masakti. In A.D. 1129, however, when the grant registered in this record was made,-namely, the allotment of a village for the repairs and other purposes of the matha,- it was Vidyabharaṇa who was summoned (line 69), and whose feet were laved, by the Western Chalukya king Sömêsvara III., who had then come south to make a state progress through his dominions and was encamped at Hulluniyatirtha.8 Vidyabharana's name was afterwards expanded into Vadividyabharaṇa, by which appellation he is mentioned in the Ablûr inscription O., and line 44 of the Balagâmi record of A.D. 1149.
As far as dates go, the next name is that of Jñanasakti, who is mentioned 88 & disciple of V&dividyabharana in the Ablûr inscription C. This record gives dates for him in A.D. 1180 and 1144. In A.D. 1130 his feet were laved by the Nalprabhu Barmagávunda, when the latter made his grant to the god Brahmêsvara of Abbalúr. In this record there is used a
The vowel in the first syllable of this name is properly the short 4. It was lengthuned here to suit the metre. I record of A.D. 1098 (P. 8. 0.-c. Inacra. No. 167, Mys. Insor. P. 107) mentions (line 31 f.) Srikanthapanditadeva, the Achdrys of the temple of Patiebslinga." But he must have been a different person, it only because the date there given for him is later than the date of Somešvara, the son and disciple of the
értkantha who was the son and disciple of K arabakti. • Mr. Rice (Mys. Incore. Introd. p. 90, note) would allot to him an earlier date, in A.D. 1071, from another record at Bulagami (P. 8. 0-0. Insors, No. 160, Mys. Insors. p. 164). But the person there mentioned (lines 26. 29 2.) was a different person, namely some varapandita, Sthanapati of the god Mallikamodéivars, and a disciple of Chandrabhushanapandita.
• This record was composed by Mallikarjunarya or Mallikarjunabhatta, who describes himself as a servant (kithkara) of some var. In it, be three times (lines 34, 80, 84) speaks of Somesvara med/arvata-mahsdaye. which may or may not morn anything more than simply " master, a leader, of learned people."
Metre, Kanda. • Dig-vijayath-geyyalmonds dakship-dbhimukhan-dgi bandu Hulluniya-lirtthadol-bidan bifu.

Page #277

224
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
variation of the verse given in the record of A.D. 1129; and the whole passage (line 36 ff.) rans -Mûvara-konoya-santati-dévabra(vra)tar-eleva Parvvat-avaliyol-t&m=åvirbhbh arb.bha)visidar-amaļa-yaśð-vibhava-vinūtar=arebar-acharyyarkka! || Va || Avar=olage || Svasti Yamsniyama-svådhyâya-dhyana-dharana-mô (mau) nânushthana-japa-samadhi-stļa-sapannarum vibudha-jana-prasamnarum Srimad-Vadividyabharana-pandita-devara' sishyarum=appa srimadu-Jfignasakti-pamdita-devara kalau karchchi, etc. There does not appear to be any mention of this Jñanaśakti in the records at Balagåmi.
We take up the line again from the record of A.D. 1129. The arrangement of this document is rather unusual. The ordinary part of it-- ending with the date and the details of the grant,-comes to a close in line 72. But the benedictive and imprecatory passages, which would usually stand next, do not commence till line 76. And there intervenes a parenthetical passage, which is now to be considered. As already stated, this record says, in lines 62 to 64, that Vidyabharaṇa transferred all the business affairs of the matha to his own chief disciple Vámasakti;" the words in the original are,- Enisid=& Vidyabharanam vidya-bharanavy&samgav=alladaitara-vyasamgaman-ollade matha-vyåsamgamam nij-agia-sishyanum gurukula-samuddharana-vâma-saktiyum=enisida Vâmasakti-muniśvaranol-niyojisid-agale : and this prose passage introduces a verse which says that he directed Våmasakti to "protect " the natha, i.e. to manage it. Bat the opening verse of the record invokes the protection of the god Kedårésvara for Gautama, who is described in it as having received the adhipatya of the Kedaramatha by the favour of the command of Vidyabharaṇa. And the parenthetical passage, which intervenes between the donative portion and the benedictive and imprecatory passages, commences by telling us that Vidyabharana transferred the office of head of the matha to “his own chief disciple Gautama;" here, the text runs (lines 72, 73), in verse, with a prose connection.--A Vidyabharaṇam vidya-vividha-vinôda-yoga-saukhya[m] sthiti-[bha]ing-åvahav= end=adan=eļisi bhūvionta-nij-igra (Gisb]y[s]-Gaustama-maniyo! | Math]-adhipatyamam niyðjisid-&gale. There is nothing in the record that explains why Gantama, as well as Vámasakti, is called the chief disciple of Vidyabharaṇa, and why Vidyabharana“ censured" or came to regret the happiness of having devoted himself to the various delights of learning because it had proved "destructive of stability," and on that account, appointed Gautama to the office of Mathapati. And it is not at all intelligible wby,- after & verse in lines 73, 74, which runs on in construction with the words niyojisid-agale, and says that, just as saints before him, like brilliant lampe, had lit up the matha, 80 Gautama lit it ap, like a very pure gem that serves as a lamp, the parenthetical passage ends with a verse (lines 74 to 76) which makes no mention at all of Vidyabharana, and says that the fortunes of the matha were nourished by Sômêsvara, and then by Våmasakti, and then by Gautama, Bat, evidently, when he entrusted the management of the affairs of the matha to Våmasakti in order that he himself might devote his whole time to study, Vidyabharaṇa retained the actual office of Mathapati in his own hands. And it seems clear that the record, though registering a grant made in A.D. 1129, was not really drawn up till some time after that date. In the interval, something or other must have occurred, - not disclosed in the record, which prevented the eventual succession, that was doubt!ess intended, of Vámasakti as Mathapati, and led to the substitution of Gautama as being the next senior disciple.
The V&masakti who is mentioned in the record of A.D. 1129, does not figure in any other of the records. But, for Gautama we have subsequent dates in A.D. 1189 and 1149; and he is mentioned in also some of the later records. The record of A.D. 1139 speaks of him as
1 Metre, Kands. The akaharas in square brackets are illegible in the photograph, and are supplied from the transcription in Sir Walter Elliot's Carnataka-Désa Inscriptions. There can be no doubt, however, about the Correctness of them.
1 Tble verse, however, prevents our Muming that Vidyabharana's chief disciple had two name, - Vimatakti and Gautama.

Page #278

No. 25.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
225
Gautamärya and Gautamadeva, the Acharya of the Kodiyamatha, and tells us that two sculptors named Båvana and Råvana, in order to do away with, i.e. to make amends for, some fault committed by their guild, founded a temple of the god Kusuvesvara in connection with the temple of Kêdårêsvara, and gave it to Gautama, and that, along with some other grants, Gautama himself allotted, for the purposes of this temple of Kusuvešvara, sixty kammas of rice-fields in the hakkaļéśaya-land belonging to himself in the open plain on the east of the cultarable land of the god Narasimha. The record of A.D. 1140 speaks of him as Gautam&rya and Gautamapanditadêva, the Acharya of the Kedårastbana, and the disciple of Vadividyabharaṇapanditadêva, and tells us that his feet were then laved by the Santara Mahdmandalesvara Tribhuvanamalla-Jagaddêvarasa and his son Bammarasa, who had come to Balligáve, on the occasion of granting to the god Dakshina-Ked&résvara & village in the Santalige thousand.
The successor of Gautama was his son and disciple Våmasakti,- the second of that name. He is mentioned first in a record which belongs to the end of A.D. 1155 or the beginning of A.D. 1156, according to the way in which we interpret the date, which is not recorded correctly. This record does not mention any members of the line previons to Gautama. It introduces him with another adaptation of the verse that is elsewhere found first in the record of A.D. 1129 ; iere (line 35 f.) it runs,Múvara-kôņeya-Bantati-devavratan=esava Parvvat-åvaļiyol tån=&virbbhavisidan-amala-yakovibhava-vinûtan=enipa Gautama-munipa[r]. The next verse tells us that Gautama's son was Vámasaktipa ditadêva. And the donative passage describes Vámasakti as the Acharya of the sthana of the god Dakshiņa-Kodarośvara, and tells us that his feet were laved by the Mahápradhana and Dandandyaka Máyidêvarasa, the Hergade of the vaddardoula and hejjunika duties of the Banavase twelve-thousand, on the occasion of making a grant to that god. A record of A.D. 11581 mentions him in lines 60, 61 as the Acharya of "the Kodiyamatha of the Hergade Veụnamarasa," - in line 72, as the Aradhya or family-priest of the Mahapradhana and Dandanayaka Kesimayya, Kéfir&ja or Kéśavadêva, - in line 74, as the son of Gaatamamani, and in line 75, as the Rajagutu or royal preceptor; and it tells us that his feet were then laved by Kesimayya. The record of A.D. 1162 describes him in line 40 as the disciple of Gautama. chårya, and tells us that then, on the occasion of making a grant to the god DaksbiņaKedårêśvara, his feet were laved by the Kalacharya Mahamandalêsvara Bijjala, who was encamped at Balligåve in the course of a state progress audertaken with a view to secure the possession of the southern provinces. The record of A.D. 1168 mentions him again as the Acharya of the sthana of Dakshiņa-Kedáreśvara, as the Rajag uru, and as "the beloved disciple of Gautamadêra," and describes him (line 33 ff.) as "a very Påņini in grammar, a very Bhushanacharya in political science or moral philosophy, a very Bharata in knowledge of dramatic representation and the other Bharatafdstras, a very Subandhu in poetical composition, a very Lakuļiśvara in establishing conclusive arguments, and a very Skanda on the earth at the feet of Siva,' and tells us that his feet were then laved by the Mahasamanta, Sénadibdhattaraniyôgádhishthayaka, Mahápradhdna, Sarvadhikarin and Mahapasayita, the Dandandyaká Boļikeya-Kesimayya, in making a grant to the god Dakshiņa-Kedåradêve. A record of A.D. 1171* mentions him again as the Rajaguru Vâmasaktidêva. A record of A.D. 11796 speaks of him as "the beloved son of Gautama," and as the Rajaguru and Acharya of the sthana of the god Kedåreśvara, and tells us that his feet were then laved by the Kalacharya
I P.8.0.-C. Insors. No. 183; Mys. Insero. p. 152.
Dakahina-dig-Bhdgamark addhisal-eindu Büjala-mahardjah bijayan-geydu Balli dveyofu Mida-diffu
1 The same verse, with certain variations, occurs in line 84 ff. of record of A.D. 1179 (see note 5 below): but there we have the name of the poet Magha instead of that of Subandhu, and the name of Lakultivars appears in the form of Nakulisvara (regarding which, 500 note on page 296 below). P. 3. 0.-c. Inseri. No. 188; Mye. Inacre. p. 174
P.S..-. Insera. No. 189; Myu. Inseri. p. 76.
20

Page #279

226
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
king Sankama, who had come to the south, the best of all countries, with all his ministers, on a pleasure-trip, and also by the Mahamandalesvaras Tailahadeva and Eraharasa, who added to the grant made by San kama a grant by themselves because the Gurus of the sthana were their own family-preceptors; and an addition to this record registers the fact that in A.D. 1186 Vâmasakti bimself granted some land to the masong Bisandôja, B&voja, and Singoja, being pleased with them for building & mantapa of the god Kadan. And finally, we have a later date for him from the record of A.D. 1192, which mentions him again as the Rajaguru, the son of Gautama of the Parvatávali, and tells us that his feet were then laved by the Mahápradhana, Baroddhikarin, and Mahápasdyita, the Dandanayaka Eroyanna, in making a grant, on behalf of his sovereign lord the Hoysala king Vira-Ballkla II., to the god Dakshiņa-Kedarêśvara.
After this, there were another Srikantha and a third Vamasakti; and with them our knowledge of the line oomes to an end for the present. We take their names from the record of A.D. 1215. This record contains, in line 19 f., the following verse, in connection with the temple of Dakshina-Kádárdsvars which is mentioned just before it,- Upåsate Virûpåksham tatra Koti-matha-sthitaḥ Vámasaktir-yyathe pärveam= pamanyur=mmabê-tapaḥ,-" there they worship the god Virupaksha; as formerly did the zealous V&masakti, abiding in the Korimatha, and practising severe penanoes." The reference bere may be to either the first or the second Vamalakti. The record goes on to mention, in lines 20, 21, " Våmasaktidéve, the disciple of the Achdrya srikanthad&ve." It speaks of him in line 24 as the Sthânácharya. And it tells us that then, in A.D. 1815, his feet were laved, at the suskadhikara or office for the collection of customs of the Banavåse nad, by certain Hemmayyanayaka, an official of the Mahápradhana, Saruddhikarin and Mahaparamavitvasin Máyidêvapaņdita.
In the mention of the Lakulasiddhanta in line 65 of this record at Ablar, and in certain allusions in some of the Balagåmi records quoted above, reference is made to the doctrine of
Saiva teacher named Lakula, Lakulisa, Lakuligvara, and Nakulisa, the founder of the school of the Lakaisa-Påsapatas, regarding whom some information may conveniently be pat together here. The Cintra prafasts, which was composed in the period A.D. 1274 to 1296,(edited by Dr. Bohler, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 271),-claims that he was an incarnation of the god Siva. It mentions, in connection with him, a place named Karóhana, in the Låta country, which Dr. Bübler has identified with the modern Kårvån, about seven miles towards the west from Dabbal in tbe Baroda State, where four branches of his school were established by four of his papils named Kusika, Gárgya, Kaurasha, and Maitrêya. And Dr. Bübler ander. stood it to imply that Karóhana-Kårvåņ was his birthplace. Now, however, in the light of the facts that I shall adduce further on, it seems clear that the words tied in the original, samétya Karohanam-adhyupása, - meaning, literally, as translated by Dr. Bühler, "he came to and dwelt at Kåróbapa," - are not to be interpreted as implying that it was at Kårôhana that the god became incarnate, but mean that Lakulisa came from some other part of the country and settled there. Dr. Buhler has told us that the doctrines of the Lakulisa-Pagpatas are explained in Sayapa's Sarvadartanasangraha. But, he added, "nothing is known regarding their history." And it is interesting, therefore, to be able to fix, from the southern records, the period when the founder of the school lived.
Bamasta pradidnar sakitan pinddadiri dakalipa-dildvarakke aardu.
For this form of the name, so Dr. Bühler's remarks in his paper referred to in the next sentence), p. 274 and note 10. He has there told us that Nakulita is the form that is commonly used in Sanskpit literature, and he bus expressed the opinion that the older form in Lakulisa, which be explained " compound of lalulin, 1.. lalutin, and fla, 'the lord wearing the staff,' .... the khatodaga." We find the form Nakull vara in the Balagåmi inscription of A.D. 1179 (see page 225 above, note 3).
1 Karvko, being on the north of the Narmada, is outside the original Lata country, but within the limits to which, on the north, that country ww extended about the middle of the eighth century A.D. (nee Dys, Kan. Distt. P. 309 f.)

Page #280

Xo. 25.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
227
The most important record is an inscription at Balagâmi of A.D. 1085, of the time of the Western Châlukya king Jayasimha II. (P. S. 0.-C. Insors. No. 155; and see Mys. Inscrs. p. 146). It registers grants that were made in that year for the purposes of "the temple of the god Panchalinga, founded by the Påndayas, which was the college of the Kaļamukha Brahman students of Balligare, the capital of the Banavase twelve-thousand."! And it states (line 11 ff.) that the grants were made.- Bamasta-tarkk-adi-sastra-parkvara-paragamn vådiRudram vadibha-mastaka-nakh-asphala (ta)na-kisdra-kêsari v&di-mah-aranya-davadahanam dusbțavadi-nishthura-patishtha-sârddalam Bauddh-abdhi-badavamakham Mimárnsakadbâtridbara-vajram Lokayata mahd-taru-vidårana-krakachath sát khy-Ahindra-randra. Vainatéyarino-advaitavadi-bhů ja-kutharan-Akalamka-tripura-dahana-Tripdtram Vådigharata disapattam Madhavabhatta-gharutan Jñananuunda-mada-bharjana [m] Vibvåna[m]dapralay-ogr-anaļan=Abhayachandra-kaļâna!am Vådibhasi[m]ha-barab har Vadiraja. mukhamudra[r] Nayanardi-disapattam Naiyayika-sa[m]rakshap-aika daksham sva-paksha pôshana-para-paksha-dushand-patutark-Virimchaṁ vâgvadha-mandanan=&sthÅna-Padmasanam vivêka-Narayapam gamaka-Mahêśvaran-apanyâs-&marê paga-praváham vyakhy & ns-kêļi. la[m]paţa-manôhara-sarasiruha-bhşimgan=avadâta-kirtti-dhvajan-amaļina charitram dvishtadarppishtha-papdita-gala-K[&]!a-påsan vádi-Digambara-dhumaketu v=adi ru[m]dra-gapa-nimimkitar-appa srimal-Lakuļiśvara-panditargge, namely to the holy Lakulisvarapandita, who was distinguished by names, of great virtue, such as he who has penetrated to the very end of both the further and the nearer shores of the oceun that is) the tarka and other fástras; he who is a very Rudra (Siva) among disputants; he who is a young lion in tearing open with his claws the heads of the elephants that are (hostile) disputants; he who is a jungle-fire to the great forest of (hostile) disputants ; he who is a cruel and very crafty tiger to those who dispute unfairly; he who is a submarine fire in the ocean of the Buddhists ; he who is a thunderbolt to the mountains that are the Mimå sakas; he who is a saw to cleave asunder the great trees that are the Lokayatas; he who is a great Vainatêya (Garada) to the large serpent that is the Sainkhya-doctrine; he who is an axe to the trees that are those who propound the Advaita-philosophy; he who is a very Triņ@tra (Siva) to burn the three cities in the shape of Akalanka;' he who has utterly confuteds Vådigharaţta ;6 he who is the grindstone of Madhavabhatta; he who has broken the pride of Jianananda; he who is a fieroe fire of
1 The text here (line 18 fr.) runs- (frimal-Lakuiluara panditarggo) Bananase-panninckchadeirada adjadhani Ballig dveya Kalamukha-brahmachari-sthdnan Pandana-pratishthaya Panchalinga-dipara degulada khanda-sphufitada metakkan, eto.- It is this same record which gives the tradition about the Pandavas establishing the five lisgau at Balagâmi, in a verse (line 2 ff.) which says that, in order to acquire the means for (a celebration of the.rdjaniya-sacrifice that should astound the world, the five Pandavus went (nomewhere or other), and, baving there collected wealth and tribute, turned back, and came to Balligáve, and set up these five Lingas. The complete reading of the verse cannot be made out from the photograph; and no help is to be derived from the transcription in Car... Désa Indort. Vol. I. p. 59 but the end of it runs-Ppd ndarar Bbelligdage sand-ayvarummaydu lingamasivat saad panamddidar.
• Read Fainatdyan.
The word that is used here, rundra, occor twice in this pausge. For a note on the origin of it, from rudda, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 273. Some other passages in which it has been met with, are, Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 204, text line 7, VoL VI p. 24, text line 1; Vol. X. p. 262, text line 87; and Vol XVIII. p. 38, text line 8. Kittel's Dictionary included it, with the meaning of large, great,' and says that it is the word wbicb, instead of padra, appears in the Mysore Amarakóra.
• It is not necessary that the persons mentioned in this passage should have been actual contemporaries of Lakulife. And Akalaika is, doubtless, the well known Digambars Jain teacher and suthor who flourished about the beginning of the eighth century A.D. (see Dyn. Kan. Distro. p. 407, and Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 186 1.).
• Dildpaffa. The word has been met with before, .g., Jour. B. Br. R. 41. Soo. Vol. XII. p. 36, text line 18, rapd above, Vol. IV. p. 870 and noto 2). Kittel's Dictionary give it, with the single f. dildpafa,-MA Sanskrit word meaning causing (his enemies) to be scattered in all directions; and, asooh, we may derive it from disa, region, direction, and pafa, which is to be traced to the root patto split, oleave, tear, ato.
This is evidently the biruda, used instead of the proper name, of some well-known leader of some other soat or religion. So, also, Vaalbhasimba, which occurs further on. .
2 a 2

Page #281

228
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
destruction to Viśvânanda; he who is a world-destroying fire to Abhayachandra; he who is a sarabha to (the lion that is) Vidibhasimha; he who has silenced Vâdirâja; he who has utterly confuted Nayapandi; he who is supremely clever in protecting the Naiyâyikas; he who is a very Virincha (Brahman) in being most expert in supporting his own adherents and refuting the adherents of his adversaries; he who is the ornament of the goddess of eloquence; he who is a very Padmasana (Brahman) in darbúr; he who is a very Nârâyana (Vishua) in discrimination; he who is a very Mahêsvara (Siva) in making things clear; he who is a very stream of the river of the gods in reasoning; he who is a very bee on the charming water-lilies which are those who are lustfully addicted to the sport of commentating; he who has the banner of pure fame; he who is of spotless behaviour; he who is a very noose of Death to the throats of hostile pandits puffed up with pride; he who is a fiery portent in (the sky that is the array of) the disputant Digambaras." These grandiloquent terms plainly describe, no ordinary priest of a temple, but someone of great note, who was a recognised leader among the Saivas. And we need not hesitate about identifying the Lakuliévarapandita of this record with the Lakulisa of the Cintra prasasti, who, therefore, was alive in A.D. 1035 and was then at Balagami.
An earlier date for him is furnished by an inscription at Mêlpâḍi near Tiruvallam in the North Arcot district. This record is dated in the ninth year of the Chôla king Parakêsarivarma. Rajendrachôladêva I., i.e. in A.D. 1019 or 1020. It registers the fact that certain shepherds of that village pledged themselves to supply ghee for a lamp in the Ariñjisvara Saiva temple. And the declaration was made before the Pajari Lakulisvarapandita, of the matha of the god Mahadeva connected with the temple. Here, we need not assume that mention is made of simply some namesake of the great Saiva teacher, or that the matha at Mêlpâḍi was a branch of an establishment previously founded in Gujarât; we may safely identify the Lakulisvarapaṇḍita of this record of A.D. 1019-20 with the person of the same name of the Balagami inscription of A.D. 1035. And it would seem, therefore, that Lakulisa commenced his career at Mêlpâḍi in North Arcot, and laid there the foundations of the reputation and influence that he subsequently acquired, that from there he went to Balagami in Mysore, and attached himself to one of the great Saiva establishments at that place,-aud that it was towards the end of his career that he proceeded to Gujarat and then, settling at Kårvån, founded the school of Pasupatas which carried on the memory of him for so long a time.
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS.7
The record opens with the usual verse Namas-tumga-firas-chumbi, etc., in praise of the god Śiva under the name of Sambhu, followed by another which runs- Girija-sringar-êmduḥ
1 If the name here were Vidyananda, we could identify the person. The second akshara, however, is distinctly fed.
This name occurs in a record of A.D. 1398 (Insors. at śrav.-Bel. No. 105), but apparently cannot be referred to a period early enough for the person there mentioned to be the one who is spoken of in this passage.
This biruda occurs in the case of a Jain teacher named Ajitasêna (above, Vol. III. p. 188), who, however, may have been of later date. It also occurs in the spurious Tanjore grant, purporting to be dated A.D. 248, (Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 213), which says that the fictitious Western Ganga Harivarman conferred it on Madhavabhatta, son of Govindabhatta of the Bhrigu gótra, for defeating in disputation a Buddhist called Vadimadagajendra. A sarabha is a fabulous animal, supposed to have eight legs and to inbabit the snowy mountains, which is represented as stronger than a lion.
This is probably the Jain Vadiraja who is mentioned in the śravana-Belgola epitaph of Mallishêpa (above, Vol. III. p. 187). For another mention of apparently the same person, see Mr. Rice's Karnatakafabdd uideanam, Introd. p. 21.- For the word mukhamudram, Prof. Kielhorn tells me that mukhamudra occurs in the Naishadhyacharita, V. 120, where the commentator has rendered it by mauna, silence.'
South-Ind. Insors. Vol. III. p. 27. I am able to quote it through Dr. Hultzsch's kindness in sending me advanced proofs.
See page 206 above, note 4.
From the ink-impressions. A transcription of B. is given in Sir Walter Elliot's Carn.-Désa Insers. Vol. I. p. 389; A. is not included in that collection. In my abstract, the lines mentioned in brackets are those of A.

Page #282

No. 25.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
229
pravarttayaty-antaran mano-värddhith sura-danuj-árádhyasya cha yasya starah-patu man. It then refers itself to the reign of the asylum of the universe, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhiraja, Paramêsvara, and Paramabhaffäraka, the glory of the family of waty&graya, the ornament of the Châļukyas, the glorious Tribhuvanamalladêve (Vikramaditya VI.) (line 3). And it then mentions his feudatory, the Mahasamanta who had attained the pañchamahasabda, the Dandanayaka Anantapala (1. 4), who in the north subdued the seven MAJava countries up to the Himalaya mountains, and in the south drove all the kings of the dakshinasd or Dekkan into the ocean (1.5), and thus became famous among the leaders of the forces of the emperor; at the command of the Chåļukye emperor, he led an invasion, and gave the seven Mâlavas to the flames, up to the Himalaya moun. tains (1.6).
The elder sister of the thus famous Dandanayaka Anantapaļa was Padmaladevi (1.7) She became the wife of Krishnaraja or Kfishņs (1. 8). And to them there were born Lakshmana and Govindaraja (1. 8). They had two younger brothers, named Mallideva and Ganapati (1. 9). And all four of them attained the rank and office of Dandandyaka There follow here two verses in praise of the Dandanayaka Lakshmidhars (1.9) or Lakshma (1. 11), and six in praise of Govindaraja (1. 11), otherwise called the Dandadhipa Govinda (1. 13). And then we are told that, while the famous Gôvindarsja was ruling (1. 17): 6
There was a certain person named Madda (1. 17), a resident of Abbalor, who was possessed of such unequalled virtues that he was looked upon as the very father and mother and friend of the Banavase twelve-thousand. He belonged to the Madaņda or Madanda family (1. 18). To him and his wife Bhaganabbe, there were born Bamma (1. 19) and Erahagavanda : the former of them is also mentioned as Bammagåvanda (1. 22) and Bammadêva (1.23); and he is described as having the management of the hejjurika, vaddarávula, and bilkode duties of the add or district (in which Abbalûr was situated) (1. 24). Four verses follow in praise of his virtues and liberality; one of which tells us that he, a very Dilipa in generosity, & very Champápati (Karna) in truthfulness, a very tree of paradise for the benefit of other people, caused to be made, in such a fashion that Abbalûr (1. 28) became famous, a temple, in respect of which people said that it was the mountain Kaiļåsa, the home of Isvara (Siva), - that it had all the grandeur of
except where otherwise specified, towards the end of the record, where passages illegible in A. have to be supplied from B. In many respects, B. is more easy to read than A.; but I have quoted the lines of A., because this copy is outside the temple and would probably be more easy of access to anyone who might wish to examine the original.
. 1 The last pada is imperfect; and B., which reads yarya raval-pát mdus, does not help to supply the deficiency. This verse is omitted in the transcription in Cars. Désa Incore.
• Tat.pddapad-pajtoi.
• The original, in both copies, has maldadmantanaddi-prachanda-dardandyakan. This is anquestionably mintake for mahdadmantadipati-malprachandadandandyakan; see the description of Anantapkla in all the recorda quoted on page 216 f. above,
• Sapta-Mdjans; and fuss-Melava in line 6. The seven MAlava (Málaram-éļum) are mentioned again in line 16 of an inscription of A.D. 1019 at Balagmi (P, 8. 0.-0. Insera. No. 154, Mys. Ineers. p. 148; in my publiebed version of it, Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 16, we have to read Mdlanam-dumanis, not Mdland-duman), and in line 18 of a record of A.D. 1054 at the same place (P. 8. 0.-0. Insors. No. 158, Mys. Inaors. p. 121); this latter Pasange mentions also the seven Konkane (nee Dyn. Kan. Distrs. p. 282, note b), and the soven Male countries,
Chafulya-chakri. 6 Amtadtad megafte-padedearan-goyye. No bint is given as to the sphere or nature of his powers.
Here, in metre, and in prose in line 61, the game is spelt with the short a in the third syllable. It oocan with the long 4, Banavise, in prome, in A. line 76; but the corresponding passage in B., line 80, give the abort 0,- Bansvase.
A., line 18, has here, elesrly, Mada da; but Madamda equally clearly in lines 41, 49, 77. B., line 32, soms to have Madamda here (with the dental d in both syllables); but it has Madarda clearly in line 18, 56, 81. In A. line 80 and B. line 36, it cannot be said whether the d in either ayllable is dental or lingeal,
. Namely, the temple of Brahméivara, at which the record is.

Page #283

230
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
the golden mountain (Meru), the abode of Achyuta (Vishnu), - and that it looked like the mountain of dawn, for the rising of the sun. Then there comes & string of epithets in prose, in the course of which he is mentioned as having acquired the excellent favour of the god Brahmêsvara (1. 30). And then we are introduced to his wife, Sugañabbe (1. 31). To them there were born two sons - Echi (1. 33), Echs (1. 34), Echama (1. 41), or Echagávunda (L 51), and Mattiga (1. 33) or Mutta (1. 45). Seventeen verses follow in praise of the virtues and prowess of the two brothers. Then the record reverts (1. 48) to the elder brother, Echagkvaņda, whom it mentions as a bee on the succulent water-lilies tbat are the feet of the god Haro (Siva) (1. 49), -as the moon of the water-lily that was the Madanda family, - as a very Vataaraja with reative horses, and as being also called "the lion of his father" (1. 50). His Guru or religions preceptor was Sömébvarayapditadêra (1. 51), the disciple of Srikantha (1. 52), who was the disciple of Kedarasakti, who was the ajja-guru, lit. 'grandfather-preceptor,' of Somêsvarapanditadeva (1. 51), and was an ornament of the succession of teachers called the Mûvarakôņeyasamtati (1. 52). .
While the Mahdsamantadhipates who had attained the panchamahúsabda (1. 59),- the choice elephant of his uncle (1.60), - the Dandandy aka Govindarasa (1. 61), was ruling the Hanungal five-hundred, and the Basavura hundred-and-forty which was s kampana included in the Bansvase twelve-thousand, and the Nagarakhands seventy, ponishing the wicked and protecting the good, with the delight of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with his official superiors) (1. 62),8 he came in state to Abbalûr, and saw the temple of the god Brahmêsvara which Bammagayupda had caused to be made, and was pleased. And, Echagavanda (1. 63) preferred a request, on the strength of which he (Govindarasa) laved the feet of Sômêsvarapanditadêva (1. 67), and made libations of water, and, at the time of the vyatipata and an eclipse of the sun on Sunday the newmoon day of the month Vaisakhs of the Vishu sath vatsara, which was the twenty-sixth of the years of the glorious Chåļukys Vikrama (1. 69), he gave, as a gift to the god Paramèsvara," the village of Muriganahalli, a town that was included in the Någarakhanda seventy (1. 67), for the argabhôga of the god Brahmdivara of Abbalar (1. 67, 68), and for the frankincense and the oblation, and for the repairs of whatever might become broken, torn, or worn-out, and for the provision of food for ascetics and for boys who were desirous of being taught," as & sarvanamasya-grant, free from all imposta.
After two versos (one in Kaparese, and one in Sanskrit) about the merit of preserving and the sin of confiscating religious grants, we are told that the record was written (6.0., apparently,
1 The original ha., in both versione, dirany-ddri, which can only be mistake for daim-ddri. As kaina means, seording to its derivation, either'wintry' or 'goldou,' we migbt take hain-ddri equivalent to either Himadri, the mowy mountain, Himalay, or A ddri, the golden mountain, Méru.' But Achyuta in distinctive name of Vishou. And the explanation seems to be that bis paradise, Vaikapths, is placed, according to 30 m. suthorities, on the estern peak of mount Meru.
Hara-clarasa-sardo-araufruha madhukara. • 84(64) kala-haya-Vateandja; se pege 286 below, note 1, • Ayyand-rishgan.
Thlo title, however, must be mistake, us remarked on page 816 above. • Mduana gandha-odranath.
The words Bananaso-passircholldeirada daliya kaskpapare are probably intended to qualify Nagare khanhdan-olpattumani, u well as Bdsapuna-
n a-ndlpattumani. Sukha-namakathd-einddadisdaaraw-goygutt-inddu. • Abbaldringe bijayar-geyde.
10 árlmach-Calok[y®]a-Vikrama-varla(raha)da 26neya Pins (o)--[**]aatsarada Vaidd hade andre Adityandra oyaltydla-siryyagrahanadeaths
11 Param dora(sva)ra-dattigedgi bitta datti. * Nagaraklashdan ospattara baliya bada Muriganahalliyan. 1 Tapodhanara vidyartthi-manigalrdhdra-ddnaklaska

Page #284

No. 25.]
composed) by the facile poet Charaja or Acharaja (B. 1. 77 and the born poet Mallideva (1.72). The Rúvári Sovoja (B. 1. 77) and the Rúvári Honnôja engraved it."
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
The record then repeats the verse Namus tumga-siras-chumbi, etc. It then proceeds to refer itself again to the reign of Tribhuvanamalla déva-(Vikramaditya VI.) (1.74.). While, -by the command of his feudatory, the Mahasamantadhipati who had attained the panchamahdiabda (1, 75), the Mahapradhana, the Bháṇasure[rgade] or chief of the kitchen, [the Dandanayaka Anantapâ]]arasa (B. 1. 80),- the Dandanayaka Govindarasa (B. 1. 80) was [administering] the Banavåse twelve-thousand (1. 76) and the vadḍaravula-duty, punishing the wicked and protecting the good, with the pleasure of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications; "
231
And while he who was the moon of the cluster of water-lilies that was the Madanda family (1.77), he who was a paramamahétvara or most devout worshipper of the god Mahêsvara (Siva) (1. 78), he who had attained the excellent favour of the god Brahmêsvara (B. 1. 83), he who was the lion of his father (1. 79), namely Echagâ[vunda], the Prabhu of Abbalûr (1. 70), was [governing the nad or district]:7
Male(?)gara-Dasaya (B. 1. 84), and his younger brother Masaneya (1. 79, 80), and Harava-Singanana-Birana, and Reveya-Gâleya, and Maleyanayaka, and Jogisetti-Gona .. and Tippapa, (B. 1. 85), and Kêsiyapa, and Nülamgêriya. Marana, and Abutte, these ten persons (1. 81), on Sunday, (coupled with) the sixth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Bhadrapada of the Tarana samvatsara, which was the twenty-ninth of the years of the Chalukya Vikrama (1. 81),8 having given gold to the Prabhu Echagâvunda for the worship of the shrine (B. i. 86)- they, and the threehundred (Mahajanas) acquired .
•
. And Mali-Chaṭṭaya (1. 82), and Maydana, and Jakkayagêtana (B. 1. 87), and Suppada-Birapa, these four persons joined with the tea (mentioned abore), and gave gold, and acquired. 10 And all of these, headed by Mottakara-Holeyana (B. 1. 88), allotted, for the angabhoga and the oil of the perpetual lamp of the god Brahmêévara (1.83), the turmeric of .. (B. 1. 88), and the turmeric of , and one pana per annam on each ladder (?), (as a grant to continue) as long as the moon and sun should last. The Sénables Midiyanna (B. 1.0) and Chattiyaupa wrote (ie., apparently, composed) this.1 The Ravari Honnoja engraved it.
, and the
1 Sukara-kaviymappa Chardjanush (or app=4charijanum) Jabaja-kavi Mallidéeanum baradaru. In line 55 of the Balagami inscription of A.D. 1102 (see page 2 6 above, note 2) melon is made of an dés-kavi named Nitajakaha.
in B. line 90, this name appears with the lingual -- Honoôjs.
Khamdarisidark. Compare khandarase, engraving, in C. line 52, [and above, Vol. III. p. 198, line 3]. Tat-pada padm-6pajivi.
Banavase Pänmrchekhdsiramumam vabḍardoulada sumkamumas dushta-nigraha-bishta-pratipalanageydu sukha-sahkathd-vinódadimd-arasu] geyyattire.-As regards the word Banavare, see page 229 above, note 7...
Ayyanarsinga.
Both the copies fail here. B. 1, 84 shews the aksharus du geyyuttire. In A. the whole is illegible. Chalukya-Fikrama-varia(rsha)da 29neya Tárana samvatsarada Bhadrapada rudhdha (read buddha) 6
Adityan Arad-amdu].
Bhojangu(B. has bhojaga)tanamumam kbhaya-sd-nyamumus; meaning not known. Kittel's Dictionary gives ubhaya admya in the sense of the similarity of two things. But here sdmga probably stands for redwya, ownership.'
MEMEM
10 Ubhaya-simya, again; meaning not known.
11 Koyldlid-aririnamumas bhojangad-arssinamma dlabhagamuman varshakkadaiyalmonds pana.
38 Khomḍarisida.
12 Baranaru.

Page #285

232
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
c. - or the time of Perma-Jagadékamalla II.-A.D. 1144. This inscription, also, is at the temple which is now known as the temple of Basave vara, but was originally called the temple of Brahmêśvara.-The writing, consisting of fifty-two lines of about fifty letters each, covers an area about 2' 11" broad by 4' 8" high, and is in a state of perfect preservation almost throughout. The soulptures at the top of the stone are, in the centre, a linga, with an officiating priest, inside a shrine; on the proper right side, the bull Nandi, with the sun above it ; and on the proper left, a cow and calf, with the moon above them.-The characters are Kanarese, of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are almost exceptionally well formed and engraved. The size of the letters ranges from to 1'- Except for the opening invocation of Siva and one imprecatory verse in line 45, the language is Kanarese, partly in verse, and partly in prose. The record gives us a word, khandarane (line 52), evidently meaning "engraving,' which is not to be found in dictionaries.! Avd, as variants, it gives gaunda (e.g. line 7) and gavunda (e.g. line 10), as farther forms of gauda, gavuda ;na (in nd prabhu, lines 21, 51), as another form of nál, nád, 'district';' and håll (line 33), as another form of hal, ruin, desolation, a waste' (i.e. land left uncultivated). In respect of metrical license, we may note that in line 8 Jakkave is written for Jakkavve, and in line 29 oppat-ok kalum is written for eppatt-okkalun, simply to suit the metre.
The inscription is a record of the time of the Western Chalukya king PermaJagadêkamalla II. It is & Saiva record. And it registers grants that were made, both in the reign of that king and on a previous occasion, to the temple of the god Brahmêsvara. The later grant was made by a Dandanayaka named Mallibhêvarasa, who was administering the vaddardoula and hejjurika taxes under the Dandanayaka Yôgêśvaradêvarasa who was in charge of the Banavese twelve-thousand province, and it consisted of an oil-mill and a tax, for the maintenance of the perpetual lamp of the god. The earlier grant was made by a certain Bammagauņda or Barmagaunda,* the Nålprabhu or official in charge of the local district; and the chief iterhof it was an area of land, as much as his horse was able to go round, ridden at full speed.
The record contains two dates. The details of the first date, when the grant was made by Bammagaunda, are Monday, the new-moon day, when there was an eclipse of the sun, of the month Magha of the Saumya santatsara, which was the fourth year of the Western Chalukya king Bhâlôkamalla-Sômējvara III. The given samvatsara was Saka-Samvat 1052 current. And the corresponding English date is Monday, 10th February, A.D. 1130 : on this day, the tithi ended at about 2 hrs. 29 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain); but there was no eclipse. The full details of the second date, when the grant was made by the Dandandyaka Mallibhåvarasa; shortly after which time, presumably, the whole record was put on the stone,-are Sunday, coupled with the fifth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Karttika of the Raktậkshin saivatsara, which was the seventh year of (Perma)-Jagadekamalla 11. (the son and successor of Sômég vara III.). This date was not recorded correctly. The given samvatsora was S.-S. 1067 current. And the given tithi ended at about 10 hrs. 50 min. after mean sunriso (for Ujjain) on Tuesday, 3rd October, A.D. 1144, and cannot be connected with the Sunday at all.
1 so, also, A. and B. have given us the verb khandarisu,'to engrave. • The further variant dounda (e.g. line 21) has already been noted under A. and B.
. Kittel's Dictionary includes nd! as a form of nodd; but not ndt. It does not include the word ndiprabb (which occurs in other ancient records also); but it does give the equivalent nad odeya, which it explains as the chief of a country, or of a district.'
* This Bammagaunda was a son of Echagaanda (lines 8, 9), and consequently he was grandson of the first BammagAvunda, the founder of the temple of Brahinésvara,- Echagaunda being mentioned in A. line 33, 38 son of the first Bammagévuzda.

Page #286

No. 25.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
233
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The record opens with the usual verse Namas-tuga-firaf-churabi, etc., in praise of the god Siva under the name of Sambha. It then refers itself to the reign of the asylum of the universe, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Mahardjadhirdja, Paramésvara, and Paramabhaftáraka, the glory of the family of Satyásraya, the ornament of the Châļukyas, the glorions Bhuldkamalladéva-(8ômêsvara III.) (line 3). And it then says that, while he was reigning, there was a certain Bammagauņda (1.7), Bammagavupda (1. 8), or Barmagavanda (1. 10),- son of Echagauņda and Jakkavve (11. 8, 9),- who was an angry bee on the water-lilies that are the feet of the god Hara (Siva), and whose wife was Bhagale (1. 20).
One day, while the Nalprabhu Bam'magayuụda (1. 21) was enjoying the pleasure of a talk about religion, the Sénabôva or accountant Boppa (1. 22), Boppana (1. 24), or Boppimayya (1.25), himself, also, a bee on the water-lilies that are the feet of the god Hara, & faced him, and reminded him that religion is one's aid, one's ornament, and one's treasure, and, that therefore it is a man's duty to accumulate good works; that so it was that the shrine of the god Brahmêśvara at Abbalûr (1l. 26, 27) had come along under the protection of Barmagåvanda's grandfather and father; that his ancestors and himself owed all their success to granting allotments to the shrine; and that the seventy husbandmen (1. 29), born in the lineage of the Seffigutlas of the place, and themselves always playing the part of angry bees on the waterlilies that are the feet of the god Abiodrabhûshaņa (Siva), - had lifted high the religion of Siva, by concurring in all the religious proposals that he had made.
On this representation (1. 30), Bammagávunda, inflamed more than ever with a desire for union with the passionate woman that is devotion to the god Siva, immediately mounted a very tall horse, and promised that, as far as his horse should run at the top of its speed, so far he would give land to the god Brahmêsvara. And so, having made his horse run (1. 33), and having laved the feet of Jñånasaktipaņditaddva (1. 38), the disciple of Vadividyabharapapaņditadêva of the Mûvarakonoyasamtati, with libations of water, at the time of the vyatipâta on Monday, when there was an eclipse of the sun, the now-moon day of the month Magha of the Saumya samvatsara, which was the fourth of the years of the glorious Bhûlôka[malla") (1. 39)," for the oblation and the perpetual lamp of the god, and to provide food for ascetics, and for the repairs of whatever might become broken, torn, or worn-out (1. 40), he gave, free from all imposts, eight mattars of rice-land in the open field called Hanneya-ha! (1. 33), and six mattars..............., and fifteen mattars ........, 10 and a betel-nut plantation of one thousand trees below the large tank, and sites for twenty houses in that part of the town which belonged to the gods.11
From the ink-impression. A transcription is given in Carn.-Désa Inori. Vol. I. p. 690. Hara-charapa-kamala-yuga-madarat-shatacharapan. 1 Hara-charana-kamafa-bhringan.
Eppati-okkalu. Other records mention bodies of "sixty husbandmen" and "Afty husbandınen." And the Portal Directory of the Madra. Cirole places villages called Aivattokkalu, lit. "the Afty husbandman.” in the PadinAlkold tiloks of Coorg and the Uppinangadi talaks of South Kanara.
Mudrabhishan-styu(tpho) lla-pad-drabuy-amada-nadbubra(oraytar.
Brabudush Bamma-gdeundash Siva-dharmma-kathd-Erasana mapi karenapüranus Siva-dharmma-kath. drilml)ta-rasa-parsla-bahafita pwlaka zasya-rasa-klddraadgi Siva.bhakti-Oldmint-samdgamanandoanh kay gay talksharadofuttunga furangan-drilda(dha)n-dgi mal-turaiga welli-nara unati-ja vadith rivud-alli-vara fri. Brahmsfoara-dfarggo bhi niyasi nottane kottappen-endu praliff-drida(dha)wedgi.
1 Srimad Bhadka[malla"]-aaralada Aneya Saumga-aanvatsarada Moghadaamd odaya ringga-grakana Semaodra eyati pdtad-andu.
. Bayal. • Haligutadanenseganean; meaning not known. 10 Berddaleysman; meaning not knowo. 11 Dioara purad-olag-irppattu maneya miodiang umah.

Page #287

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
After a mandato, in proso, to preserve the grant thus made, and two versos (one in Kanaroso and one in Sanskpit) about the merit of preserving and the sin of confiscating religious grants, the record procoeds (L. 45):
On Sunday, (coupled with) the fifth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month KArttika of the Raktákshin samvatsara, which was the seventh of the years of the asylum of the universe, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhiraja, Paramétrara, and Paramabhaftáraka, the glory of the family of Satyasraya, the ornament of the Chåļukyss, the glorious Pratápachakravartin Jagadêkamalla (II.) (1.47), 1 while the Dandaniyaka Yogesvaradevarasa was ruling the Bankväse twelve-thousand, punishing the wicked and protecting the good, with the pleasure of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications with his paramount sovereign), Mallibhavarasa (1. 49), the Dandandyaka of the vaddarivula and hejjunka taxes, came in state to Aboalúr, and saw the grants that had been made to the temple of the god Brahmêsvara, and was pleased, and allotted, for the oil of the perpetual lamp of the god, one oil-mill and the okkalu-dera tax on one shop, free from all imposts.
The Nall prabhu Bammagåvanda (1.51) and the great saint Jūånasaktidêvat shall preserve (these grants). The writing (s.c., apparently, the composition) is that of the born poet, the Upadhyliya Mahadevabhatta, and of Malliyaņa, the nephew of the Sénabova Boppimayya; the engraving" is that of Satója, the son of Lara-Chandoja.
D.-of the time of Taila III.-About A.D. 1158. This inscription is on a stone tablet in a field, Survey No. 137. The writing, consisting of forty lines of about forty letters each, covers an area about 2' 1" broad by 2' 11" high. It is in a state of very good preservation as far as the end of line 13. From that point onwards, it has suffered more or less damage. But all the historical information that I quote from it, can be mado ont without any doubt. And it is only from line 28 that the record becomes undecipherable.The soulptures at the top of the stone are, in the centre, & linga; on the proper right side, # squatting figure, facing full-front, with the sun above it, and perhaps a water-pot. beyond it; and on the proper left, & cow and calf, with the moon above them. The characters are well-formed Kanarese characters, of the period to which the record refers itself. The size of the letters ranges from f' to Except for the opening Sanskřit verse in praise of Siva, the language is Kanarese, throughout all the legible portion, partly in verse, and partly in prose. Lines 10 and 12, 13, give the word turaya, ss & corruption of turaga, 'a horse,' which is not yet shewn in dictionaries.
The inscription is a record of the time of the Western Chalukya king Taila III. It mentions also his feudatory, the Mahasamantadhipati, Kariturayapaffasdhani or groom of the head-trappings of elephants and horses, and Manevergado, the Dandandyaka Mahadevara.se
1 śremata-pratdpachakravartti-Jagaddkamalla-caralada 7neya Baktikaki-sashuatrerada Karttika nu(hu) 6 Adityaodradaandu.
• Dushta nigrala-fishfa-pratipdanan-goydu rukha-sasikathd-vindadisordjyan-goyyuttam-ire. • Śrimata vaddardowla kojjunkada dandandyakan Mallibidu-arauaru Abbaldringe bijayan-goydu. • The Arst component of this name is here written jydna. Barapa. • Balaja-kapi.
Khandarape. With perhape originally some more, bow broken away and lost, below the extant portion.
Kari is, of course, the Sanskrit karis, elepbant.' Turaya is evidently corruption of the Sanskrit turage, horse, and is, in fact, explained as such by the occurrence, in line 30 of the Silber grant of A.D. 1058 (Care Tomple Inscription, No. 10 of the brochures of the Archaeological Survey of Western India, p. 103), of its Sapokrit form in the epithet turaga-Ruanta, which appears turaya-Blvasta iq line 10 of the present record Poffe is given in Kittello Diotionary w meaning, amoog otber things, the frontlet, or allet with a golden tablete

Page #288

No. 25.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
235
who was ruling the Banavese twelve-thousand province and the Huligere three-hundred distriot; and subordinate of the latter, the Dandandyaka Mayiddia.. And it further mentions a Mahamandaléfrarg named Bovidbvarase, belonging to some branch of the Kadamba family, who had the hereditary title of "supreme lord of Bandbavapora, the best of towns, and the epithet of "he who has attained the excellont favoor of the god Prapaměsvata."
That part of the record which contained the donative passages and the date, is either illegible or broken away and lost. But, from the fact that Mahadevarna is here described as a foudatory of Tails III. himself, as also in the record of A.D. 1152, whorons in the Balagami inscription of A.D. 11556 he is desoribed as Dandandyaka of Bijjale, we may refer the present record to about A.D. 1168.
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. The record opens with the usual verse Namas-tuinga-hiras-chumbi, eto, in praise of the god Siva under the name of Sambhn. It then refers itself to the reign of the asylum of the universe, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhirdja, Paramédvara, and Paramabhaftáraka, the glory of the family of Satyasraya, the ornament of the Chalukyas, the glorious Trailokyamalladeva-(Tails M.) (line 8). And it then proceeds to say that the Cholika (1. 4) came against him in war, bat had to unwillingly pay tribute to him; that, in the other direction, the king of Malava (1.5) was frightened and fled away to refuge, and the Gurjara saved himself only by giving even more than the Chola had given (1. 6); and that all other kings had to acknowledge the gway of the emperor Narmadi-Tailapa (III.) (11. 6, 7).
While he, the Pratápachakravartin (1. 8), bearing the burden of the whole earth, was reigning with the delight of an ngreonblo or friendly interchange of communications (with his foudatories),7 - and while his fendatory, the Mahdsdmantadhipati who had attained the
which is tied to the head of a king's favourite borte or elephant. And the mediationary gives salari, adhari, and odhaniga, in the sense of 'groom,' and adhana, in the sense of the act of tending and training bories,' and, under aghari, botes the Malayalam eldri. [Compare p. 108 above, and note 6).- The me official title, with the same use of turaya for turaga, occurs again in record of A.D. 1168 (see the next nota).
These two persons are mentioned togetber in other records also :-(1) An Inscription of A.D. 1165-56 at Balxgami in Mysore (P. 8. O.-C. Ineoro. No. 181; and see Myr. Insors. p. 100). The construction of this record is - Trailokyamalladtpara vijaya-rdjyam (lines , . . . . . ... maldmaidaldharada Bijana. ddvarasar (IL 10, 11) .. ..* .
. . . Mahad darasani (1. 18).
. Mahadvarseade (L18)
.
. .
dpraonaida-dadda.dya kandi. 11. 19 .
.
. . . . tas-waldpradhana (1. 16). ..... Kdyidbarasan (1. 20). This describes Mayidvar M Maldprad hdns of Mahadvarses, and the latter is Dandandyala of Bijjala, during the reiga of Taila IIL (8) An insoription of A.D. 1169 whloh is wid to be at a temple of Siddhappe at Pars in the Rod tlaka, Dharwk district (Carn.-Dés Ingoro. Vol. II. p. 1. but there does not seem to be. village named Par or Purs anywhere in the Dharwer district; perbapo Puradakeri, in the Kathlala, is intended). This describes Mabaddaren w fondatory of Tails III. bimself, and Ms. Maldadmantadhipati, Karituraya. paffardhani, Sinddhipati, and Dandandyala, enjoying thaligero three-hundred and the Banevad twelvethousand, with the pleasure of so agreeable or friendly interobange of communications; and is beribes MAyiddraria . Maldadmantadhipati and Dandandyaka sabordinate to Mahadramas, and wenjoying the hejjwals and saddardoula taxe.
Bandhasa-puratar-dd Midara. The reading is very distinct. The place is not otherwise knom. Can It be the modern . Band bole,' in the Krishparijpeg taluks, Mysore distriot?
It might be expected, I think, that the name would be Praqavram. But the consonant in the third ollable is distinctly m, not ..
See note 1 above. Prom the ink-impresion. This record is not in the Cars-Dana Inaire, + Subhasa katid-ninddadida ndiyadyoyuttow-in. • Tat.pddapadm-ópajtoi.

Page #289

236
EPIGRATHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
panchamahababda (11. 9, 10), a very Rêvanta with horses, the choice elephant of his father (1. 12)," the Kariturayapaffasdhani, Manevergade, and Dandanayaka Mahadevarasa (1.13),' was raling the Banavåse twelve-thousand and the Huligere three-hundred, punishing the wicked and protecting the good, with the delight of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications with his paramount sovereign) (1. 14), the feudatory of the latter was the Dandadhika M&yidéva (1. 16).
While Mayideva (1. 21), having acquired [(the charge of the vaddardvula and hejjunka taxes] of the Banavaso twelve-thousand, was protecting the people and was happily ruling or administering (those taxes):7
The record then (1. 22) introduces the Mahamandalesvara sôvidevarasa (1. 26), who is described as the supreme lord of Bandhavapura, the best of towns (1. 23), -the son of the
Turaya-Répantan, line 10. For turaya, - turaga, 'horse,' see pago 284 above, note 9.-The same epithet turaya-Répanta occurs in line 11 f. of an insoription at Balagui (P. B. 0. 0. Insors. No. 171; and see Mys. Insors. p. 189, where Mr. Bice's translation, confusing turaya with turlya, gives a fourtb Revants"); and the Banskrit form turaga-Révasta has already been quoted from a silában grant of A.D. 1058 (see page 234 above, noto 9). And it is explained by such expressions as hay dridha-prandha-kha-Répanta, "s very Revante, a perfect rikhd among those who are mounted on horses" (P. 8. 0...In sore. No. 81, line 7; and see Mye. Inser p. 282," Révanta among skilled hornemen;" see also id. p. 325,"RekbA-Ravanta in riding the most unmanageable horses"), and by a long compound in line 47 f. of an inscription at Harihar (P. 8. 0.-C. Insera. No. 125) which runs gralana.nirgata prirana lagnatd(sth) pan-ollalita addi- d[olan P] -d(84)ka a sapi.sakwa. grdhita-panchadhard-prapamohanlamcharana-chaturatara-surák hd-Répantanur, and is not altogether intelligible At present. I am indebted to Prof. Kieltorn fur the information that R@vanta was a son of Surya, begotten by Sarya, who had taken the form of horse, on Gandhya in the sbape of a mare; and for a verse in the Markanddya purana, LXXVIII. verse 24, which, after telling how Sarya and Gandhya produced the two Asvins, says, in seeking to explain the name of Röranta, - Ratasoanté cha Rdvantah khadgi charmi tanutradhpik aiv.drudhaḥ samudbhato odna-tdna-samanvitah; "and, when the seed came to an end, there was produced Beranta, armed with a sword, clad in leather, wearing armour, monnted on a horse, and equipped with arrows and
quiver." And in explanation of the terms rekha and ordkhd, for which it is rat per difficult to find a suitable English expression in such combiostions, (rékhd means literally 'slino, atresk, row, series, the first or prime meriding'), he has given me a passage which spenks of táto kahiti-tal vara-kd miniadis sarodige sandarataya pratham-aita-rik dm, "her, who by the beauty of her body is the first and sole rdkhd of the handsome women on the face of the earth," se. "the most beautifal woman of all." For some other instances of the same use of the word rokhd, see pape 187 above, note 7.- Another name mentioned with horses in the same way, to form
similar epithet, is that of Vataarija; .9., haya-Vatsurdjaris, "very Vstearaja with horses (Jour. Bo. Br. R. 4. Soo. Vol. X. p. 204, text line 8), and viskama-haya-Vatrardja[]," a very Vatsaraja with troublesome or vicious borses," in line 12 of an inscription at Tálgund (P. 8. Q.-C. Insors. No. 218; Myt. Insers, p. 200, gives "like Vstas to poison"), and wi(fa) kala-haya-Vatrandjam," very Vatsarkja with restive borses (A. above, line 49). And the two names occur together in line 23 f. of the sillhåra graet of A.D. 1058, already quoted above, which describes Marasimhs as Répantó Vataardjó cara-turaga-chay-dridha-rikha. rifuddhau," very Rovanta, and a very Vatsaraja, in the exact determination of who might be the most eminent among those who are mounted on troops of excellent borse." Beranta was the chief of the Gohyukas, and, therefore, is apparently not to be identifed with Vatoardja.
Ayyana gandha-odrapanis.
* The original bus dandandy akas magan Mahadevarataru Banaråse, etc.,- perhaps implying that be bada father of the same name, compare the description of Brahma, the general who re-established the Western Chalaya sovereignty for Sivara IV., As the lundra Baminayys (.9., E. below, lines 69, 70; and in other records slao), in order to distinguish him from his grandfather of the same name.
Dwahţa-nigraha-fishta-pratipdlanadie sukha-sankathd-vinodadimd=arasu-geguttam-ire.
Tat-padapad m-6pajtoi.
• These words, though guite illegible bere, may be safely supplied from line 26 fl. of the Balagâm inscription of A.D. 1165-56 (100 page 235 above, note 1), which run-Buisida mahdpradhna Bananaseyannirode hasirada raddardowla-hajjunkada herggade dandandyakan Mdy idrarasar ndjad hdniBalligrameya weleoldinol mukhadinsirdd-ondu ditana. So also the inscription of A.D. 1162, which is said to be at Pars in the Kod taluka, Dharwår district (see the same note), describes him as the Maldadmantadhipati and Dandandyake MAyiddvarasa, who was enjoying (anubhaoisutta.) the hojjunka and vaddardvala taxes.
Benardspansirchchhasirada (raddardruļumu dejjunkamuman padedu prajeyam pratipáļisi sriiedinmaraew-geyultanire.

Page #290

No. 25.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
237
water-lily that is the Kadamba family, the champion of his father (1. 25), -he who had attained the excellent favour of the god Pranamêsvara, 8 — who was ruling the Någarakhanda seventy (1. 26) and ..............., punishing the wicked and protecting the good, with the pleasure of an agreeable or friendly interchange of communications (with his official superiors) (1.27). But after this, from near the end of line 27, the remainder is hopelessly illegible.
E.- of about A.D. 1200. This inscription is on a stone tablet standing against the wall, or perhaps built into the wall, on the right of the god inside a temple of Siva under the name of Sómanátha, which appears to be the temple the foundation of which is recorded in the inscription. The writing covers an area about 3' 71' broad by 6'1' high. It is in a state of good preservation almost throughout.The sculptures at the top of the stone are, in the centre, & litiga, with a standing priest; on the proper right, the bull Nandi, with the sun above it; and on the proper left, a cow and calf, with the moon above them.--The characters are Kanarese, of the period to which, from the internal evidence, the record is to be referred. The size of the letters is somewhat irregular, ranging from about 15" in the of jana, line 15, to nearly 1' in the sh of manushya, line 24. The characters are mostly well formed and well engraved. But in many places they are difficult to read, because the execution is indifferent and imperfect, owing to sometimes the tops of the letters, and sometimes other parts of them, not being completed in the engraving, though marks in the ink-impression shew that they were sketched on the stone and were partially cut by the engraver. Some pointed instances of this are as follows:- In line 8, nishada-himavanta reads at first sight gishada-bávavana, the hi, which may always be easily confused with ba, being badly formed, and the side-strokes which would turn gi into ni and va into ma, and the whole of the subscript t, having not been filled in by the engraver, though the ink-impression shews that they were more or less outlined on the stone ; in line 9, the tops of the second, third, fifth, and seventh aksharas are similarly imperfect in fuma-mahimakandaran, and the rtti at the end of the line was left almost altogether unformed ; in line 12, there are two instances in prakațitak, in which the k reads at first sight as r, and another, in sukesiyu, in which the superscript vowel, as well as the top of the k, was left unformed; and in line 48, if the name of the Jain temple were not known from other sources, it would probably have been read åpegeijya, instead of anesejjeya. Many other similar instances might be pointed out ; but the preceding ones seem sufficient. Whether these faults are due to pare carelessness on the part of the engraver, or to his coming unexpectedly on very hard places in the stone, it is difficult to say from simply the ink-impression. The characters include the upadhmaniya in puhpaļi, for pushpaļi, line 2. The lingual d is usually expressed by its distinct sign, which appears very clearly in mandana, line 7; but in a few places we have the ordinary d. The dental dh is formed properly enough in svardhuni, line 9; but in some other places it is hardly to be distinguished from o, e.g. in dhaman, line 2, and dhara, line 61. There is a somewhat rare medieval form of y in anpayadola, line 62: we have clear instar.ces of the corresponding forms of m and v in marigi, line 44, and milipevu, line 39; and the mis carried back to A.D. 804 by the Kanarese grant of Govinda III. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 125; see para-dattam=bd, line 14). The viráma is represented by its own proper sign in purado!, line 13, and in sriman, line 84, and by the same mark, but imperfectly formed, in dûral, line 50 : elsewhere, however, it is represented by the vowel ; and there are pointed instances of this in bharana, line 26, urulag, line 41, aļuki, line 41-42, Srimada, line 60, and étánu, line 98. The anusvára is written sometimes, in the usual fashion, above the top line of writing, and frequently so faintly that it does not show in the lithograph, and sometimes, in a larger form, between the lines of writing; the word kandaran, line 9, illustrates both methods of forming
1 Kdda mba-kuja-kamala-maritandam. Ayyanaanikal dran.
See page 235 above, note 3. • Duskța-nigraha-fishta.pratipdļenadin rukha-sankathd-pinddadin rajyam-gayuttan-ire,

Page #291

238
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. v.
it.-The opening invocatory verse is in Sanskrit ; a Sanskrit proverb is quoted in line 19; three Sanskrit flókas are introduced in lines 25 f., 32 f.; and there are seven of the usual benedictive and impreostory Sanskrit verses in lines 94 to 98. With these exceptions, the language is Kanarese, in prose and verse mixed. Now that we have a proper vocabulary, the interpretation of this record presente no real difficulties, though I am indebted to Mr. H. Krishna Sastri for Assistance in respect of the verses in lines 22, 35, and 40, and to Prof. Kiel horn for advice in respect of some dubions points in Sanskrit passages: but it would have been impossible to deal with this exceptionally interesting and racy document verbatim, all through, without the Rev. Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary; and I take this opportunity of recording prominently my appreciation of the great value of that scholarly and admirable work, which has now, for the first time, placed it in the power of Western students to understand fully, and do justice to, the beauties of the Kanarese language, especially in its classical and medieval dialects, and also of expressing my thanks to Mr. Kittel himself for kindly perasing the proots of my text and translation of this record and suggesting a few refinements in my rendering. The language of this record may be described as inter. mediate between the classical and medieval dialects of Mr. Kittel's classification. The forms are mostly archaic. But the more modern forms appear here and there, even in the metrical portions: in the proge passagas, we may note id dalli, line 71, kshetradalli, line 91, the termination galige, lines 51, 77 (in the copulative form), and the ordinary neuter accusative with o, instead of m, in kálatan, line 19, and the copulative accusative with , instead of s, in kavilegaļuvan brahmanaruvan, line 93; in the verses we may note the neuter nominative in o, instead of m, in detav, line 11, utkafar, line 23, and various other places, and the neuter accusative' with o, in anamdavan, line 42-43, and ench words as pratyakshao-agi, line 31, and balikkao, line 43, where, again, we have the v instead of the m. In respect of vocabulary, we may note that lines 43, 48 give us balikkan, balikan, as variants of balikkan, balikar; lines 73, 93 give, 88 also do various other records, aļi, as a variant of all, 'to destroy, to be destroyed ;' and line 78 gives b&ļkum as a variant of bólkum, =belku, béku, it is wished, it is due, it must, etc.-In respect of orthography, there is a constant nae of for v in Sanskrit words, and of ri for ri, which requires to be corrected in the Verses so as to preserve the metre which is usually satisfied only by restoring the vowel; but the only points to which special attention need be directed, are, the occasional use of as and asy for ay, in Ramaiyananh, line 47, Ramaiyyangala, line 61, Bamaiya ri nurh, line 70, ainúruran, line 85, and aindrar, lino 88, and a frequent omission to double consonants after the letter r.
The inscription does not refer itself to the reign of any particular king, and is not dated. But it is assigned to about A.D. 1800, or a few years earlier, by the mention, in lines 81 to 90 and 99, of the Kadamba Mahåmandalesvara Kamadeva, and by the statement, in line 101, that the record, though pat into shape by another person, was composed by the Dandanayaka Kosavardja. For Kamadeva, who belonged to the Hangal branch of the Kadamba family, we have dates ranging from A.D. 1181-82 to 1203;' and Kesavarája must be the Mahápradhana and Dandanayaka Bolikeya-Kosimayya or Käsirêjayya, for whom we have dates ranging from
The epigraphic records contain many technical expressions, particularly in the way of titles, territorial terms, names of gode, guilds professions, taxes, teñores, measures, and so on; but also some more ordinary words, which Mr. Kittel's dictionary does not explain, because, no doubt they do not occur in ordinary literature or in the Native vocabularies of the language. It may be hoped that, it be should ever issue supplement to it, ho will'
ermine the edited records, apd see what can be done to collate, examine, and explain such expressions : while doing what I can' in this direction, I can really do little more than call attention to points which come promioently to by notice in searching for tbe meanings of werds which are not intelligible at first sight; and IORDOD andertake to collect all the different variaate of Kanarese words which are found in the inscriptions We still reggire a grammar of the clanical and mediteval dialects, written in English and on European lines.
· Rather curiously, we hayo wiepriha, with the vowel, in line 28, though line 88 gives nispriha. • Dyn. Kan. Distre. pp. 669, 563.

Page #292

No. 25.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
239
.
A.D. 1168 to 1181 in records which connect him with the government of the BanayAsi twelvethousand and other districts. Before them, mention is made of the Western Chalukya king Hômêsvars IV. (A.D. 1183 and 1189); and before him, of the Kalachurya prince Bijjala (A.D. 1145, and 1156 to 1167). A short passage at the end, evidently added at a somewhat later date, mentions a Kadamba prince Mallideva,' and recorded some grant which he, also, made to the same temple.
The interest and importance of the record centre in the fact that it discloses the name of the person, Ékantada-Råmeyye, who towards the close of the twelfth century A.D. brought about & revival of the worship of Siva, or a fresh impetus to the Saiva faith with elaborated and improved rites and practices, which eventually culminated in the establishment of a new sect of Sivabhaktas or worshippers of Siva, called technically Vira-Saivas, 1.6. "brave, fierce, or strict Saivas, Saiva champions," and popularly Lingayats or Lingawanta, s.e. "those who have the litiga or phallic emblem." The Lingayats-(using the appellation by which all average members of the sect would describe themselves) - are outwardly distinguished from the ordinary Saivas by the practice of carrying about with them a miniature linga, usually in a silver box suspended from the neck and hanging about the waist. And the chief characteristics of their faith and practices are, adoration of the linga and of Siva's bull Nandi, hostility to Brahmans, disbelief in the transmigration of the soul, contempt for child marriage, and approval und habitual practice of the remarriage of widows. They are found chiefly in the Kanarese country; their vernacular is Kanarese; and it is due almost entirely to them that this beautiful, highly polished, and powerful language has been preserved, in later times, amidst the constant inroads of Marấthâs from the north. They now constitute about thirty-five per cent. of the total Hindų population in the Belgaum, Bijapur, and Dharwar districts. In Mysore and the Kolhapur State, they number about ten per cent. of the Hindů population. And they are also found, but in smaller proportions, in the districts of Poona, Sholapur, S&tara, and North Kanara. Elsewhere, they are constantly met with ; but as the result of the migration of isolated families, mostly in connection with trade and manufactures. In the Bijapur and Dharwar districts, and possibly in the neighbouring parts of the Nizam's Dominions and Mysore, the sect appears to be still steadily gaining ground. And an interesting internal movement was observable in 1891, when large numbers of the members of it claimed to have themselves entered in the census retarns under the designation of Vira-Saivas, in preference to that of Lingayats, with which they had been content on previous similar cocasions.
According to the tradition of the Lingayats themselves, as embodied in their princips. sacred writings, the Basavapurana and Channabasa tapurana," the events which led up to the establishment of the new sect were as follows:
To a certain Madiraja and his wife Madalambika, pious Baivas of the Brahman caste, and residents of a place named Bagewadi which is usually supposed to be the subdivisional town of
Dyn. Kan. Distr. pp. 485, 487, 489.
• Probably identical with the Mallikarjana or Mallideva, for whom we have dates ranging from A.D. 1215-16 to 1962 (Dyr. Kas. Distr. p. 564).
For detailed accounts of them in these districts, with their doctrines, customs, eto., and their divisions into Pore, Afiliated, and Half-Lingayata, see the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Vol. XXI. Belgaum, pp. 149 to 151; Vol. XXII, Dharwar, pp. 102 to 116; and Vol. XXIII. Bijapur, pp. 219 to 280.- For more general account, Me an Essay on the Creed, Customs, and Literature of the Jangams," by Mr. C. P. Brown, in the Madrau Jour. of Lit. and Science, Vol. XI. pp. 143 to 177.
Abstract translations of these two works by the Rev. G. Warth have been published in the Jour. Bo. Br. R. 41. Soc. Vol. VIII. pp. 66 to 97 and 98 to 281, from which I quote.--Ins verre quoted by Mr. Kittel in his Sabdamanidarpana, Introd. p. 26, we are told that the Basanapurdina wae finisbed on Sriranu kriebna 10. Thursday, of the Seamys aanvatara, Saka-Samyat 1291 (expired). The given tithi, however, ended, not on a Thursday, but on Sunday, 29th July, A.D. 1869.- The Channabasasapurda appears to have been written in 6.-S. 1607 (expired), - A.D. 1685-86 (Jour. Be. Br. B. 41. 806. Vol. VIII. p. 291).

Page #293

240
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
that name in the Bijapur district, there was born & son, who, being an incarnation of Siva's bull Nandi, sent to earth to revive the declining Saiva rites, was named Basava. When the usual time of investiture had arrived, Basava, then eight years of age, having meanwhile acquired much knowledge of the Saiva scriptures, refused to be invested with the sacred Brâhmaņical thread; declaring himself a special worshipper of Siva, and stating that he had come to destroy the distinctions of caste. This refusal, with his singular wisdom and piety, attracted the favourable notice of his uncle Baladêva, "prime minister" of (the Kalachurya. king) Bijjala, who had come to be present at the ceremony; and Baladeva gave him his daughter Gangåderi or Gangâmbå in marriage. The Brahmaņs, however, began to persecute Basava, on account of the novel practices propounded by him. And he consequently left his native town, and went to a village named 'Kappadi,' where he spent his early years, receiving instruction there from the god Siva, in the form of the local god Samgamêśvara.
Meanwhile, his uncle Baladēva died. At the advice of the deceased minister's relatives, Bijjala decided on securing the services of Basava, whose ability and virtues had now become publicly known. After some demur, Basava accepted the office; having the hope that the influence attached to it would help him in propagating his peculiar tenets. And, accompanied by his elder sister Nagalâmbika, he proceeded from 'Kappadi' to Kalyana, where he was welcomed with deference by the king, and was installed as prime minister, commander-in-chief, and treasurer - second in power to only the king himself ;5 and the king, in order to bind him as closely as possible to himself, gave him his younger sister Nilalôchanå to wife.
Somewhere about this time, from Basava's unmarried elder sister Nagalâmbika, who was an incarnation of the intelligence of the goddess Parvati, there was born, by the working of the spirit of Siva, a son, who was an incarnation of Siva's son Shanmukba or Karttikêya, the god of war.7 Because, the Ohannabasavapurana says, he was more beautiful than Basava in many respects, he was named Channabasava, i.e. "the beautiful Basava." And he seems to be depicted as playing a more important part than even Basava himself in the propagation of the tenets of the new sect; for, Basava is represented as receiving from him instruction on important points connected with it.
The two Puranas are occupied, for the most part, with doctrinal expositions, recitals of mythology, praises of previous Saiva saints, and accounts of miracles worked by Basava. And it is only quite at the end of each of them, that we come again on any matter that purports to be historical. They assert, however, that, with the influence that his official position gave the uncle, Basava and his nephew propagated with great energy and activity their doctrines, which included the persecution and extermination of all persons, and especially the Jains-- whose creed differed from that of the Lingayats. Coupled with the lavish expenditure incurred by Basava, from the public coffers, on the support of the Jangams or Lingayat priests, the proceedings aroused in Bijjala, who was of the Jain faith, feelings of uneasiness and distrast, which are said to have been fanned from time to time by a rival minister named Mañchappa, in spite of the latter being himself, in secret, a Vira-Saiva. And at length an event occurred, which ended in the assassination of Bijjala and the death of Basava.
1 Loo. cit. p. 67.-The word basara is treated as a corruption of the Sanskrit orishabha,' a bull,' in it's special designation of Nandi, the bull on which Siva rides. From Wilson's Descriptive Catalogue of the Mackensis Collection, p. 805, it would appear that some versions of the Basavapurana substitute, fór Bågewädi, Ingleshwar, which is a village in the same neighbourhood.
The Mackenzie Collection, bowever, gives the technical official title Dandandyaka or 'leader of the forces, which would not necessarily deuote a prime minister. • Loc. cit. p. 67. • Loo. cit. p. 68.
• Loc. cit. p. 69. • Loc. cit. p. 70. Loc. cit. Pp. 118, 119, 120.
• Loc. cit. p. 123. • Loc. cit. p. 125. 10 Loc. cit. p. 71.
11 Loc, eit. p. 78. 13 Loc. cit. pp. 78, 88, 128.

Page #294

No. 25.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
241
At Kalyana, there were two specially pious Lingayats, named Halleyaga' and Madhuveyya,' whom Bijjala, in mere wantonness, caused to be blinded. Thereupon, says the Basavapurana, Basava,- himself leaving Kalyaņa for a place named 'Samgamêsvara," -deputed one of his followers, Jagaddôva, to slay the king. And Jagaddeva, with two unnamed friends, succeeded in making his way into the palace and accomplishing his errand, - stabbing the king even in the midst of his court. Civil war ensued. And, the news coming to Basava as he was journeying, he hastened on his way, and, reaching Kudall-Sangamêsvara, was there absorbed into the god ;3 wbile Chanda basava fled to Uļvi, in North Kanara, where he found refuge in a cave.
The Ohannabasavapurana gives & somewhat different account. It places first the death of Basava, who, it says, was absorbed in Samgamêśvara in the month Phâlguna, falling in A.D. 785, of the Raktákshin samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 707 (current) ;' and the only reason that it assigns, is, that news had reached Basave that a certain Prabha, who was an incarnation of Siva, had left Kalyana, and had been absorbed into Siva in a plantain-tree at Srisaila, leaving it to be inferred that Basava simply followed an example set to him by Prabhu. On the death of Basava, Bijjala appointed Chaonabasava to the office that had been held by his uncle. After this, the king caused the pious Halleija' and 'Madhuveija' to be tied to a rope and dragged about the ground till they died. In revenge for this, Bijjala was slain by two torch-bearers, named Jagaddêve and Bommaņa. Then Channabasava, who had meantime sent away many Lingayats to Ulvi under the pretext of celebrating a feast in honour of the god Jangamsvara, gathered together his horses and men, and left Kalyana to follow and join them. The "son-in-law of Bijjala started in pursuit. And a battle ensued, in which the pursuers were destroyed, and the king was taken captive. At the advice of Nagalambika, however, Channabasava restored the slain army to life; and, having impressed upon the king that he should not persecute the Lingayats, as his predecessor had done, but should walk in righteousness, he anointed him, and sent him back to govern his country.?
1 Loc. cit. pp. 96, 97. • Meaning, apparently, the Kudall-Samgamêsvars' which is mentioned further on.
. According to Sir Walter Elliot (Jour. R. 41. Soc., F. S., Vol. IV. p. 22, note, and Madras Jour. of Lit. and Science, Vol. VII. p. 914, note), the place of Basuva's absorption is said to be Sangam, in the Hungand talaka, Bijapur district, at the junction of the Krishna sud the Malparbba, where, he added, a depression in the linga at the temple of Samgamesvara is still pointed out as the exact spot into wbich BASAYA entered. I am not prepared to deny the correctness of these statements. Still, as regards the true identifientiou of the place, the prefix Kudall' seems to me to point rather to the bistorically much more important (see, e.g., Dyn. Kon. Distri. p 145, note 1) Kudel-Sangam, at the junction of the Krishņi and the Tungabhadra.
Loe. cit. pp. 219, 220. This part of the Barrative is put as prophecy in the mouth of Chandanava.
Le, according to the soutbern luni-solar systein of the cycle, by which the calculation would be made backwards from the time when the Purdna was written - The Channabasarannakdlajsidna (Wilson's Desoriptive Catalogue of the Maokentia Collation, pp. 318, 313,) gives the month Phalguna of Saka-Sunyat 696, equivalent M & current your, to A.D. 778-74, as the date of the absorption of Basava.
See also loc. cit. pp. 71, 72.
1 The Purdna ends with various other prophecies, not connected with the present subject, to the effect that the king, thus anointed, should reign for sixty years from the death of Balava; that then, at a time when the Hoysala kingdom ww flourishing, the Turks-(the original probably bas Turushkas),-led by the giant Pitambara, born among them by the bloning of Biva, should come and vanquish Bijjala, destroy Kálykos, kill cattle in the temple of Siva, erect & mosque there, and build the town of Kalburigi; that the kings of Anegundi should build the town of Vijayanagara, near Hampe, that Pitambara and his house should reign over the land for seven hundred and seventy years; that then there should arise a king named Vasantaraya, who would drive the Turks out of the country and restore Kalyan ; that, all the Saiva saints coming to life again, Channabasavs should become the prime minister of this king, sod Basava the commander of his forces; and that thus the Lingayat religion should be re-established and greatly increased. - These "propbecies" are, of course, nothing but confused reminiscences of intervening history up to the time when this Purdna was written (A.D. 1585-86; soe page 239 above, note 4).
21

Page #295

242
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
The Jain account, as given in the Bijjalardyacharitra, puts things very differently. Basava's influence with the king is attributed to the fact that he had a very beautiful sister, whom the king took as a concubine. And the end of Bijjala and Basava is related thus:Bijjala had marched against and subdued the Kolhapur chief, i.e. the Silâhâra Mahamandalêsvara, who must have committed some act of rebellion. During a halt on the way back to Kalyana, a Jangam arrived, sent by Basava, and disguised as a Jain, and presented the king with a poisoned fruit, the mere smell of which caused his death. He had time, however, before dying, to tell his son 'Immadi-Bijjala,' i.e. "the second Bijjala," that it was Basava who had sent the fruit, and to enjoin him to put Basava to death. Immaḍi-Bijjala accordingly ordered that Basava should be apprehended, and that all the Jangams, wherever seized, should be executed. And, on hearing this, Basava threw himself into a well, and died; while his wife Nilamba' poisoned herself. Channabasava, however, after Immaḍi-Bijjala's resentment was allayed, presented his uncle's treasures to the king, and was admitted to favour and to a ministerial office at court.
Such are the traditional accounts. There are, however, no apparent reasons for attributing either to the Lingayat Purdnas, of which even the earlier one was written two centuries after the events which it purports to record, or to the Jain poem, any greater historical accuracy than other Hindu works of the same class have been found to possess. And, on the contrary, there are fair grounds for questioning the correctness of the narratives given by them. The Lingayat and Jain accounts differ very markedly, and to a far greater extent than can be accounted for on simply the supposition of a representation of true facts from different sectarian points of view. In respect of the circumstances immediately attending the deaths of Bijjala and Basava, even the Lingayat Puranas are not at all in accordance with each other. The Channabasavapurana allots to these events the absurd date of A.D. 785, which is too early by close upon four centuries. Even the Jain poem appears to place them, not only twelve years before the tíme, in A.D. 1167, when Bijjala, still alive, abdicated in favour of his eldest son, but also even before the time, in A.D. 1156, marked by the introduction of a reckoning of his own, when Bijjala commenced his independent career. And whereas, if Basava and Channabasava really held the high office that is allotted to them by tradition, we ought to have found by this time a clear mention of them somewhere or other in the mass of epigraphic records that has now come under observation, no allusion of any kind, applicable to either of them, has been obtained, except in the Managoli inscription of A.D. 1161 (above, page 9). That record gives us the names of Basava and Madiraja, both of which appear in the Basavapurána, in connection with the foundation and endowment of a liga-temple, evidently of some considerable size and repute, at Managôli in the neighbourhood of Bågewaḍi, the alleged residence of Madiraja and birthplace of Basava; and, in doing so, it really seems to give us the original of the traditional Basava who figures in the Lingayat Purdnas and the Jain book. And, in disclosing the facts that the parents of Basava were, not Madiraja and Madalambika, but Chandiraja of the Kasyapa gôtra and Chandrâmbika, and that Mâdirâja belonged to altogether a different family, namely the Harita gótra, it furnishes further grounds for questioning the correctness of the Lingayat tradition, which, indeed, seems but little better than a legend.
1 Loc. cit. p. 97; and Wilson's Descriptive Catalogue of the Mackenzie Collection, p. 320.
This doubtless denotes Sovidêva. But there is no epigraphic evidence for calling him Immadi-Bijjala. A wife of Basava named Nilambika, daughter of one of Bijjala' ministers, is mentioned, from "another report," in Jour Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. VIII. p to.
Sir Walter Elliot has said that Basava's sister, who became the king's mistress, was named Padmavati; that it was at Ulvi that Basava drowned himself; and that there events occurred, according to the Jain poem, in Kalivaga-Sarhvat 4255 (expired), Saka-Samvat 1077 (current), A. D. 1164 55. But I have not been able to find the authority for these statements.
See the preceding note.

Page #296

No. 25.]
For the full story that is told in the record now published, reference may be made to the translation, page 252 below; a great deal of it cannot be materially abridged, without detracting from its interest and merits. We have to make allowance for the supernatural agency, the divine birth of the hero as an incarnation of Virabhadra the attendant of Siva, and the miracle of his cutting off his own head and having it restored to him by his god,—all of which, narrated apparently while the subject of the story was still alive, or at any rate very shortly after his death, illustrates how quickly, in India, real historical events may come to be overlaid with what is purely imaginary and mythical. But, if that is done, the narrative is reasonable and plain, and has the clear ring of truth in it. It shews us the real person to whom the movement was due, and the way in which he started it. And it amounts to this:
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
243
To a Saiva Brahman named Purushottamabhaṭṭa, who belonged to the Srivatsa gótra and was an inhabitant of a town named Alande in the Kuntala country, there was born a son named Rama, who became an ardent devotee of Siva, and, by the intensity and exclusiveness of his worship of that god, acquired the name of Êkantada-Ramayya. He visited various Saiva places of pilgrimage. And eventually he came to Huligere (Lakshmeshwar), where there was a temple of Siva under the name of "the Somanâtha of the South," and then to Ablûr, where, in addition to the place being plainly a stronghold of Jainism, there was, as we learn from the other records (pages 213, 232, above), an evidently important and influential Saiva establishment at the temple of Brahmêsvara. At Ablûr, he got into controversy with the Jains, who, led by one of the village-headmen named Sankagaunda, sought to interrupt and put a stop to his devotions. Some wager was made, the terms of it being recorded in writing on a palmyra-leaf, on the result of which the Jains staked their god and their faith. Ekântada-Ramayya won the wager. And then, as the Jains refused to do what they had pledged themselves to do, namely to destroy their Jina and set up a Siva instead of it, he himself, in spite of their guards, their horses, their chieftains, and the troops that they sent against him, overturned the Jina and laid waste the
1 This place may be safely identified with the modern Aland or Alande, the chief town of a taluka of the same name, in the Nizam's Dominions, the 'Allund' of the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 57, lat. 17° 33', long. 76° 38'. At the temple of Isvara at Nimbargi in the Kalburigi taluka, twelve miles south of Aland or Alande, there is an inscription with dates in A.D. 1047 and 1098 (Cars.-Désa Insors. Vol. I. p. 92); and the passage of A.D. 1047 speaks of "the conntry of Alande in the country of Kuntala." It registers the grant of a village named Gudiyadevatige in the Gonkanad district of the Alande thousand. This particular village cannot be identified with any certainty; it may be Goody,' four miles on the south-east of Nimbargi, or it may be 'Goody,' nine miles on the south-west of Nimbargi. But the Alande thousand is evidently the country round Aland or Alande and Nimbargi. From the entry in the Indian Atlas, the modern name would seem to be Aland. In the titlings, however, of some inscriptions at the neighbouring village of Ruddawadi, it is given as Alande in Sir Walter Elliot's collection.
For the explanation of the prefix to his name, see lines 28, 29 of the text.
The temple still exists. There is another mention of Somanatha of Purikara (.e. Huligere) in an inscription of A.D. 1096 at Balagami (P. 8. and O.-C. Insors. No. 166, line 31 f.), which says that it was through the excellent favour of the god 86mésvara of the city of Purikaranagara that his son Sâmêsvara or Sovideva was born to Sarvadeva, a Dandandyaka of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditys VI. It is worth noting that the form of the name in this record is Parikara,- not Pulikara, as given by Mr. Rice (Mys. Inscrs. p. 178), and as it occurs elsewhere. The second akshara is rather indistinct in the photograph: but it is recognisable as ri; and the prdsa or alliteration requires that the consonant should be r.
The record asserts that he cut off his own head, and laid it at the feet of his image of Siva, which had been brought out of the temple for the purpose of the ordeal; and that, after seven days, it was restored to him by his god, safe and sound, without a scar. And the exact spot on which, according to tradition, this was done, is marked by the next record, F., page 360 below. The story of his cutting off his head is mentioned in the Channabasava. purdna (Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. VIII. p. 198): but the controversy, in the course of which it is said to have been done, is there attributed to a Jain having entered a Saiva temple without removing his shoes; and the occurrence is located at Kalyana, where, it is said, Ramayya had gone in order to see Bijjala, whose fame had spread in all directions. The same passage makes Ramayya quote, in bis address to the Jain, an instance of a previous saint, Mahakala, having performed the same feat at a village named 'Jambur,' and also attributes a repetition of the feat to a subsequent saint, 'Baakideva,' who heard the story of Ramayya.
212

Page #297

244
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
shrine, and, as, is gathered from subsequent passages, built for his own god, under the name of Vira-Sômanatha, at Ablûr, a temple "as large," the record says, "as a mountain." The Jains then went and complained to Bijjala, who became much enraged, and sent for Ekântada-Ramayya, and questioned him as to why he had committed so gross an outrage on the Jains. Thereupon Ekântada-Ramayya produced the writing on the palmyra-leaf, and asked Bijjala to deposit it in his treasary, and offered that, if the Jains would wager their eight hundred temples, including the Anesejjeyabasadi, he would repeat the feat, whatever it may have really been, that he had already accomplished. Wishing to see the spectacle, Bijjala called all the learned men of the Jain temples together, and bade them wager their shrines, repeating the conditions on a palmyra-leaf. The Jains, however, would not face the test again; saying that they had come to complain of the injary that had already been done to them, and not to wager and lose any more of their gods. So Bijjala, laughing at them, dismissed them with the advice that. thenceforth they should live peaceably with their neighbours, and gave Ekäntada-Ramayya, in public assembly, a jayapattra or certificate of success. Also, pleased with the unsurpassed daring with which Ekantada-Råmayya had displayed his devotion to Siva, he laved Ramayya's feet, and granted to the temple of Vira-Somanátha a village named Gôgåve, to the south of Malugunda in the Sattalige seventy in the Bana vâsi twelve-thonsand. Subsequently, the record says, when the Western Chålukya king Sômêsvars IV. and his commander-in-chief Brahma were at Seloyahalliyakoppa, a public Assembly was held, in which recital was made of the merits of ancient and recent Saiva saints. The story of Ekäntada-Råmayya being told, Somescara IV. wrote a letter summoning him into his own presence at his pulace, and laved his feet, and granted to the same temple the village of Ablar itself in the Nâgarakhanda seventy in the Banavasi twelve-thousand. And finally, the Mahamandalesvara Kamadeva went and now the temple, heard all the story, summoned Ekantada-Råmayya to Hingal, and there luved his feet and granted to the temple a village named Mallavalli, on the north of Jógésara near Mundagód in the Hosanad seventy in the Panamgal five-hundred.
In this account, there is nothing inconsistent with the possibility of others being concerned in the matter and helping the movement on,- for instance, the Basava or Basavarasayys of the Kaśyapa gôtra, of the Managôļi inscription of A.D. 1161, who was a contemporary of Ekåutada-Ramayya, and in whom we may find the original of the Basava of the Lingayat Purinas. And very possibly the Lingayat or Vira-Saiva sect was actaally established, in somewhat later times, by a person named Channabasava. In fact, as regards the first point, though the worship of Siva languished in some parts of the country, it had by no means died out; and on some other occasion we may go into the history of the Kalamukha sect, of the various other Saiva establishments at Balagåmi, of the five-hundred Svamins of Aihole, of the adherents of the Vira-Banañja doctrine, and of other religious bodies, scattered about all over the Kanarese country, from whom the movement must have received encouragement and support,
1 This was a celebrated Join temple at Lakshnôh war. It is mentioned in ulso the Gudigere Jain inscription of A.D. 1076, which sage (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 39, line 20 f.) that it was founded in former times," at Parigere, by Kunksmaish&devi, the younger sister of "the Chilukyachakravartin Vijayadityavailabhs," which name seems to be used to denote the Western Chalukya king Vijayaditya (A.D. 696 to 783-84).
The record asserts that, on this occasion, he undertook that, after cutting off his own head, he would even allow his opponents to burn it, and still would recover it.
This is the modern Gogaw' of tbe Iudian Atlas, sheet No. 42, seventeen miles S. S. E. s. from Ablar, in the Slikárpur taluka, Shimoga district, Mysore. Malugunda apparently does not now exist.
This place cannot now be found in maps, etc., unless it may be identified with Sheloll,' near Gargðți, in the Ebadhargad subdivision of the Kolhapur State. Tie word koppe, with which the name ends and which occurs frequently in village names in the Kanarese country, means ' small village
s Mund god still exists, under the same name, in the Yellápur taluks of the North Kanara district, about cistee miles to the north by east from Hingal. And Mallavalli in Malwalli, three miles to the south-west from Mundgod. Hornád and Jogeaara (which was perhaps stomple) cannot be traced.

Page #298

No. 25.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
245
gaite as much as from the Saiva establishment at the temple of Brahmdsvars at Ablar. itself. But the present record indicates a crisis in the history of Saivism, when it was specially exposed to danger from the attacks of the Jains, and, apparently, of some still existing Buddhist influences. It shews plainly that Ekântada-Ramayya was the person who came most prominently to the rescue of the waning worship. And, as it describes Bijjala as simply a Mahamandalesvara at the time when, after settling the quarrel between Ekântada-Ramayya and the Jains of Ablûr, he made his grant to the new temple of Vira-Somanatha which Råmayya founded there, it places the exploits of Ramayya shortly before A.D. 1182, in which year Bijjala completed his usurpation of the sovereignty by assuming the paramount titles.
TEXT. i Om (u Namas-turga-sirahs-chumbi-chandra-chåmara-chåravé traiļokya-nagar
& rambha-mula-stambhầya Sambhavê 11 Srimado-Gamgå-taramg-62chchalita-jola-kann-śrêni-puhp-Ali.gôbhi-dhamam chamchaj-jaţa-pallavam-amri(mpi)ta.
kar-ôdyat-phalar bihu-sakha-råmam Gauri-lat-43 liragitam amara-natan Sambhu-kalpadruy=âdam Ramamg-ig=artthiyim vachchbita7.
phala-chayamam samtat-ôtsahadimdan || Srikantham Ramadevamg
anuppa (pa)ma4 mahimamg=ige sampattanedumnana nakauk-anika-mauļi-prakara-mapi-gana
śrêņi-son-&mga-jala-byåkirnn-âghrilo-dvay-å! a krikri) tan = a mara - varan
sita śaile[m*]dra5 kany-Alok-árgu-sri-nivåsar sakaln-gana-vri(vri)tan Virall-S&mêsan-Isam ||
Chalad12-ugra-gråha-vaktra-chchu(chyu)ta-timi-nikar-tuchchha-puchchh-âgra-ghå t.
Åkulit-am6 bhah-kumbhi-yutha-prakara-sajaļa-phůtkâra-hast-ábhri(bhra)-mala-militar
sattippo (rppa)d=adyan-maņi-gana-kirana-sphâra-mukt-âmsu vēlâchala-malam 7 bhu-rama-mandana-vipula-kațidêsa-mudram samadram | Val 11 Ant-aneka
jalachara-nivå[sa]mum sam[u*]ttumga-lahari-nivåsamum=enisi sogayisava
1 Three records at Kamberi in the Thana district, of the time of the Rashtrakata king Amoghavarsha I. (A.D. 814-15 to 877-78), shew that Buddhism was they still a living religion, favoured by the authorities, in Western India (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 184 ff.; and see Dyn. Kan. Dintre. p. 404, Nos. 3, 4 and p. 106, No. 8). The Dambal inscription of A.D. 1095, of the time of the Western Chalukys king Vikramaditya VI., records grants made to vihdras of Buddha and Arya-Târådøvi at that town, in the Dharwar district (Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 186; and see Dyn. Kan. Distro. p. 452). An inscription of A.D. 1098 at Balagimi in Mysore mentions Nigiyakn, the dodai or attendant or house servant of the Bauddhalaya or Buddhist establishment at that town (P. 8.0-0. Ingora. No. 167, lines 84, 85; and see Mys. Insere p. 209). And an inscription of A.D. 1129 at the same place mentions that BauddbAlaya again, and tells us that it was one of the five mathas of Balagmi, the other being establishments of Vaiobpavas, Saivas, worshippers of Brahman, and Jains (P. S. 0.-0. Inaors. No. 178, line 44; and see Mys. Incors. p. 90).
From the ink-impression. A transcription is given in Carn.. Déta Inscrs. Vol. II. p. 121.
Represented by an ornate symbol. Less ornate symbols are used in linus 61, 81, 99; and plain symbole in linos 80, 90, 98, 101. • Metre, sloks (Anusbţubb).
Read kiras. . Metre, Sragdhard; and in the next verse.
1 Read váńchhita. • This akshara, ma, was perbapa at first omitted, and then inserted in the margin before the beginning of the line. But there are various places in this record, at which the lines begin rather irregularly.
Read rash pattan-endwn. From the ma of Ramaddvang, as far as the dut, the existing text has been written over something else which cannot be made out. The original passage ended with and; and these two akaharas were left uncancelled.
10 Read yakirnn-dunghri. 1) In the first akahara, mi was engraved and then was corrected into n. » Metre, Mabasragdhard.
1 I.e., vachanan.

Page #299

246
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
8 lavana-samudradir parivri(vri)tav=ada Jazbůdvipadi terkalu Nila Nishada(dha)
Himavanta-parvvatamgaļolav=alli || Vril 11 Esegum parvy-&par-ambhônidhi
misti]9 vitat-ayamadith siddha-kanya-visar-&namg-ru-ke?i-srama-sama-mahima-kamdaram
svardhuni-veh-prasar-pakshunga-nând-[naga-ni]. 10 kara-galad-gandasail-Ali-mala-visaram prasphara-sitadyuti-rachi-nichaya-bhrájitam
Jitasailar | Vs (II) Å Himagi[r]ndrada dakshina-pårsva-va[rtti). 11 y-att-ippa Bharatavarshadolu Kuntaļa-desay-embud-adhika-sôbhe-vett-esevuda alli 11 K
Sogayipudo-Alandey-embudu nagaram cheluvmesedu nadev(y)-Ams12 råvatigar migil-enisi vibudha-janadimd=aganita-dhana-dhânya-jaļa-samri(mri)
ddhiyin-erdum 11 Matta | Prakațitak-Amaravatiyoļu Suk[@]siya[m] Mamja
ghênheyun tâmoirbbars Ba13 kala-vadhQ-tatiyellam su-k@siyar=mmamja-ghoshеyarattat-purado! Vri 11 Adas
nânâvidha-gandhasați-vanadim savvattakedyana -namdanadim půrntarona)
tataka-kapa14 sarasi-samndôbadim? såras-ồnmada-bhri(bhội)mgi-pika-koka-kêki-suka-sangh-&nika
• såkanta-nadsdin-ettar gaạika-vinoda-kri(ksi)ta-viņa-nâdadimd - ppagum (II)
Va I(II) Ant=ap&rimita-kê. 15 dara-bhůmiyummo-apara-jaldgray-Abhiramamum bahu-jan-Akirnna(rona)mum-amêya
gapiks-nivasamum-aganita-vanigjan-Asrayamum=enisi sôbhd-nivåsam=åge II 16 Vrill Avatariglo.irddan=alli rajat-Achaladin Girija-samêtam utsavadole Soma
nathan-akhil-mara-mô(mau)?i-vinaddha-ratna-bambhava-k[i*]rana-prabha- patala
pumja-paraga-pada[bja]n=artthiyimd=a17 vanata-bhaktik-ábhimata-siddhi-phal-8daya-kalpabhůruhanh 11 Ka 1 A11 Soma
nåtha-para-samvåsitaroļu brahmapurigaļol=pi(vi)prarol=& By&(vyá)sa-Saka-Váma
dåva-Parasara-Kapi!-&di-sadri(dři) san=o18 rbban=negaldam 11 Ka | Srivatsa-gotran-urbbi(rvvi)déva-nutam nikhiļa-vêda
vêd&mga-vidan påvana-charitra-gana-sadbhavam Purushottamam dpi(dvi)j.
Ottaman-enipam || Kam 1 À viprana sati Sitadêvigav=A [Sa]tya19 tapana-satigarh guna-badbhavade Padmâmbike sale påvana-sucharitre pati-hits
bra(vra)tey=enipal || À dampatigal=pala-kálav-anapatyar-ag-irdd-ondu devasam
n=&patrasya 16kd=sti yembe Fêda-vákyama[m] ti. 20 [lidu] il Ka i(li) Putr-artthøv-agi satya-pavitr-acharaṇam negaļda Purusho
ttaman-Apat-[t]rapan=Isanemda kalatr-&nvitan=&gi Sambhuvam pujisidan 11
Va [llo] Amnegam=itta divija-danaja-yri(vpi) mda-vandita-p[A]daravinda21 [n=appa) Mahêśvaram Kavilasa!s-parbba (rvva)tada ramya-bhúmiyo!u Kêśava
Vasav-Abjabbavarlagisal-asam khyâta-gana-pariyri(vri)tan-Ums-sahitam v[o]dd.
Olagadolu sukha-sam katha 22 vinðdadimdam-ire Naradan=emba g an-êsvaran=int-ends || Vrill Ohilas
Dasi(sa) Chemna Siriyala Halâyádha Banan-Udbhatar=dêhado!=omdi bamda
Malayêsvara Kesavarâjar=&diy=gaihi23 ka-Bukhyamam bisut asam khya-ganam nijav=&da bhakti-sad-g@hadol-ill-iral
samayam=utkatav=aduvu(du) Jaina-Bau[djdharola(1) Exbudum Mahesvaram dara-hasita-vadanâravim
* Read ori; s.c., trittant. • Metre, Kanda; and in the next verse. 7 Read sandóhadis.
Metre, Champakamala. 19 Read Kaidia.
• Metre, Maharagdbara.
I.e., kanda. Metro, Mattebhavikridita. • Rend sarvo-arttukodydna. Bead op pugu.
Read bhimiyum. 11 Metre, Kanda; and in the next three verses 1 Metre, Utpalamalika.

Page #300

No. 25.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
247
24 dan-agi Virabhadradarnim manushya-lokadot nimn=ambadol-orbvi(rbba) nam
puţtisi para-samayagalam niyåmis-embudum Virabhadranum Purush25 ttama-bhattargge svapnadol=tâpasa-rûpadim bamdu putram para-samaya
niyamakam. nimage pattugam-e[ro]du mattamml=int-emda 11 Sloka ||
Jainas-marggêshu yê yâ26 tå bahavo dakshiņâpathê tê dashita bhavanu sarvvê Bemona tava bûnung 11
VA | Enda vs (pa)rama-prasadam-mâdi pôpudum Purushottama-bhattaru 27 krikri)t-artthar=&gi samtasam-batta magadam padedu játa karm-&di-kriyegalam
midi dovat-od a jasadin Raman-e[no]du pesaran-iţtar-Atanam tannu
dibya(vya)-janm-Snurûpam-a28 ge Siva-yoga-yuktan=&gin is priha-vri(vri)ttiyim chariyisuttum Kanda 11
Ekågra -bbakti-yogadin=ekakiy=enalke sanda Sivanam pirid-app-ekántado!=
årådhi29 Biy-karntada -Baman-emba pesara[m] padadam | Vri || Satatam eamdu
Siv-agam-ôkta-vividha-kshetramgaloļu Sambhav-Syatan-&nêka-nadi-nada-prakaradolu
Gauri(ri)var-aghridpa30 y®-Asrita-vák-kaya-mand-nugam chariyisuttur bandu kapdan sur-Archohitanam
Dakshiņa-Somanathanan-agh-augha-trasiyam pritiyim || Vs Antu banda
ansvara31 ta-vinamad-amara-vara-mauli-maņi-kirana-man?jeri-ramjit-an ghriyagman=appa
Huligereya Somanathanan=aradhisuttam-ippudum=& paraméśara pratya
kshav-&gill 32 Atra soka-dvayam || Abbalûra-vara-grâmam gatvà Rama mamajñe(jña)ya [1]
tatra vågar kuru svastham yaja mam bhakti-yogatah #1 Jainaich] saba
vivadam cha samkan hitvå ku33 rushy athal Sva-sird-pipapam kri(kri)tva patra tvar vijayi bhava I
Emdu Somandthar-dövar-besasidad-kantada-Ramayyan-Abbaltra Brahme
gvara-sthånuda/u10 nispri(spri)ha-vri(vri)ttiyimdam-ire 11 Ks (II) 34 Yu(n)lid l-addi-bato du Jainar-palar=ant=8 Samka-gaunda-sahitam piridura
chaladim kaiverisidarettolagade Jira daivan-endu Siva-sarhinidhiyo!u 11 Vall
Adam kéļd-kamntada-Ramayyam35 19-sti-krudhdha(adha)-&gi Siva-samnidhiyo!=anya-dávate-stavana mAdAl-Agad
erdad-ads (da) månade nadiy[no]tt-iral=itnt-emdam 11 Vill Jagamam
maduvan-ivan=&van-adan=4. 86 pat-ka[la]dol-kávan-in mige kopan tanag-age sath harisal-Avar dakshang
Sambhu sarva-gan-irdd-ante gate-prabhava-vibhavam samsåradolu bidda
damdagadoļu bardvurddu) tapak[ko] Bårdda 37 sukhamam pordd-irppanun dêvanê II Ka 11 Haran"-ant-ir-ivan 8 nimme
aruhanh mur-kott-iţ=&v[no]d-Avadu mun[n]an Haranol-padadar-enðkar
vvaramam Bapa-Diniskļa-bhakta-ganamgaļu || Ka | Ene Jainaruerga nim muzhnina hitarara16 helal-eke nimnays wi(li)raman
janamariyal-arida kott-tanol-im pade nine bhaktan-Atane devath Ka 11 Enal-Ekantada-Ramam Manasijaripugaittu taleya
Rend nattam.
* Metre, siðka (Anushtabb). * Metre, Kanda • Read Bleantada.
* Metre, Mattóbhavikridita
• Read dingaridoay. 1 Mamajarl was written, and tben was corrected into manyjar. ..Read paramdivaran.
• Metre, Sloka (Anushtabb); and in the next verse. 10 Runo athdnndofu. 11 Metre, Xandn.
Read Bkántada-Edwayyas. 13 Metre, Mattábhavikridits.
# Metre, Kunds; and in tbe next three verses. 1) Raad aitaran.

Page #301

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
ord.
39 når padedade niv=enag=iva paņam=ad=&n=ene munid=erdar-Jjivana kittu
Bivana nilipevu 11 Ka || Ene kadavad=ôleyam niv=enag=end-ittele
gordu siramam tårn bho[m]kenal=arida kuduva padado40 Iu Sivanam samnidhya-madi Rama nudigu | Vrill Udugade! Sarbhu
nine saran-emnadadam manam-anys-b&( bhd)vado!=odardadame=í kri(kri)påņa .
mukhadim tale pôgade nilk=ad=allad-i41 rddade Siva nimna mamn-adiguurglugenutar kali Raman-&rddu key
gidad-arid-ikkalumrayisidam siramari Sivan=amghriyugmadolu ll Vri | Aree
gayi-gomdane kitta noạidane kúrppamges 42 Juki meyi-gaydané6 seragam pêrddane bølge bhaktar-enutar ball-&ļu
Remam sva-kamdharaman chakkene hulla kattan=ariv-amt-aklėsadimd=
ågal-art=arid-Is-Amghriyol=i[kki Samkara-]ganak[k"]=&n[m]da43 va madidam || Ka | Arida taleymêļu-devasam baregam meradim
balikkav=ittam Haran=Adaradi tale kaley=illade tiray=&duda 18kav=ali(xi)ye
Rama[m] padadam || Ka | Bera44 g-agi Jainar-ellan marigi Jina-prale(a)yav=embudań mâdad-ir-imn=ed-eragi?
Lal-vidiye månade bara-Biļil=amt-eragi Jinana taleyam muridan || Vrill
Badis-gomd=orbbane sokki bale45 yapamah kadane pokk-ant-ira kadagalu kåpina viraram tarugamam
samantaran taldu måmørppadega! 1:10 Jainars Mári bandud=enutun
be[th]-gotta pôgali Jinar kedev-s[m]nar badid-alli kai-ko46 lisida Sri-Vira-Somasanam | Vri | Adan=ellar nere pôgi Bijjana
mahipaļamge Jainarkkal-arkkavadin" pôdu virodhav-åge piridun dörutt
iralu kopa-durmmadan-& Bijjana-bhabhujar" munisinin 47 Bamaiyanar kandu nin=idan=snyâyaman=éke madidey-enal=kot[t']=Oleyam
tôridaṁ 11 Ka 1 Avar14_itta yôley-ide nin=avadhariduvud-ikku nimna
bhamd&rado!=im48 navar-odday-iraliy-ian-odduvad=&rppade nimna munde Jinaram palaram ||
[V&T 11 Ant-appad=1 taleyan-arid=&vara kaiyoļ=od[a Juven-avar adam
wattim-baļikav=&m pad[u]yen=enag-Ânesejjeya-basa49 di m[u]khyay-Agiyern-narava basadil Jinaram palaran-odduvud=ene
Biljana-ryam nam kantukamar noduvavuordul basadigala pamditarumam Jainavam karadu nim-4(a)ppade
1 Metre, Champakamali
· For the make of the metre, either odandadan must be pronounced if it were written rodardadan, or else we must read todardadam, which gives exactly the mme meaning. Otherwise, the last syllable of bldoadol remains short, and the metre is violated.
* Read ikkeal-drayisidans.
• Metre, Mattabhavikrtạita.-In what follows, read gdy gondano. Gdy is for gdya, -ghdya, 's wound.' For are.gdy, see ara-gdya, under ara. .Read mey-gdydand.
. Metre, Kanda; and in the next verse. 1 The prdea, or alliteration of the consonant of the second syllable of each odda, la violated here. And the metro is faulty in the next word.
• Metre, Mattébbavikridita; and in the next verse. Read iralu. 10 Read mdrppadegala. And see under ads, and (2). n Rend ekkivadis. The prdes is violated here.
The second syllable, bhs, wus at Inst omitted, and then was inserted, rather minutely and indistinctly, above the line » Road Ramayyana.
14 Metre, Kanda. 16 Rend ohtu-dw-baladiya .
* Rend siden du. 1 Rend ainarmad.

Page #302

No. 25.]
50 basadigalam panam-mâḍi ôleyam kuḍiv-endad-avar-av-i-mumn=odada basadiyam dural bandev-alladin=oḍḍi Jina-prale (la)yam-mâḍalu Bijjana-rayam nakku niv-imn=usi
bamdavar alle(lla)v=ene
51 rade pôgi sukhadin-iriv=emd=avaram kalipi Ramayya[m]galig=ellaruv=agiye jaya-patramam kottu (tṭam) (1) Vri || Ari-raya-kshitibhri (bhri)m-Nagâriy-ariray-âmbhôdhi-Kumbhôdbha
52 vam ari-ray-êmdhana-tibra (vra)-vahni
ari-rky-Anaga-Bhájékhapa
ari-ray
ôgra-bhajamga-bhuri-Garuḍam śri-Bijjanam vairi-rajya-ram-Akarahapa-dôle (li)tAsi-suhri(bri)dam kirty-amganâ-vallabham ||
53 Chôlanan ikki Lalanan-adhakkarisi sthiti-hîoa-mâḍi Nêpalanan-Amdhranam tulidu Gurjjaranam serey-iṭṭu Chêdi-bhûpâlana maimeyam muridu Vamgana bisis[i] kâdi komdu Bam
54 gâļa-Kali[m*]ga-Magadha-Paṭasvara-Malava-bhumipâlaram
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
palinida
dhara
valê (la) yamam kali Bijjanaraya-bhabhujam | Ka | Kodad-olage patti kadalam kuḍidam Ghaṭayoni put[t]i Kalachuryya
55 rol-ôgaḍisade Chalukyar-anvaya-gadalam kuḍid=urkku saj-janaṁ Bijjananoļu || Va || Svasti Samadhigatapamchamahâsabda-mahamanḍalêévaram | Kâlâ(a)mjara-puravar-âdhisvaram [1] suvarnna (rnna)-vri(vri)sha
56 bha-dhvajam | damaruga-tûryya-nirgghoshanam |
må[r]ttanḍam [1]
kadana-prachandam |
sabbatar-Aditya | kaligal-amkosa(da) | gaja-al
57 manta-saranagata-vajra-pamjaram [1] pratapa-Lamkêsvaram [1] sahôdaram [1] Sa (sa) nivåra-siddhi [/*] giridurgga-mallamh [1] a[m]ka-Rama[m] nissa(ssa) mka-mallan-ity=akhila-nâm-âdi-sa
58 masta-prasasti-sahita[m*] śrîmatu Bijjanadevam Ramayyamgaļu parama-sahasakam nirati sayav-appa Ma(ma) hêsvara-bhaktiga[m*] Vira-Somanâtha-dêvara dêgula
59 da mata-kata-pråkâra- khanda-sphutita-jîrnn-ôdhârakka7
Kalachuryya-kula-ka[mala]mone-mutte-gandam [1]
249
para-nârîchalad
62 Chalukya-nri(nri)par-anvayadoļu dhâtripar-abri(hri)tey-âge Tailapaṁ tâne enal mudadimde tâldidaṁ ||
mâḍida mechchi
derarahgabhoga
naivedyak[k]am Banavase-enichhâsiradas kampani(pa) Sat[t]aligey-" ep[p]attara ma[m]neya Chat[t]arasanum-a ka[m]panad-agrâyita-pra60 bhu-gaunḍugalam10 mumd=iṭṭu śrimadu-Bijjanadeva[m] Sattaligey-eppattag-olage Malugumdadim temkapa Gogavey-emba gråmamaṁ prasiddha-simâ-sabitam tribhogamumam
61 śrimad-Êkantada-Ramai(ma)yyamgala kalam kachchi dhârâ-pûrbba (rvva)kam mâḍi koṭṭu [p]ratipâlisidam || Om [11]
Śrill-nuta-kirti-vikramadol=
omdida Sôma-kul-aika-bhushanam tân-enip=1
vasudh-adhinathar-akhyâna-parakramar-kaliye
Chalukya-dhâtri-kulasailan=
1 The rd was at first omitted, and then was inserted above the line. Metre, Mattêbhavikridita.
Read raja.
Metre, Utpalamalika; the verse consists, very unusually, of five pidas. Metre, Kanda.
Read jiran-6ddhárakkaṁ.
We might correct the Sataligey of the original into Sátaligey, in accordance with G. line 9, where the reading is quite clear, just as readily as into Sattaligey. But the next line here shows Sattaligey very clearly; and we must accept that as the form intended in this place also.
10 Read gaumhḍugalumas; and, in the preceding line, Chaffarasanuman would be better. 11 Metre, Utpalamalika.
The more usual expression here would be prásdda. Read pannirchchásirada,
2 K

Page #303

250
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
63 Art=& Tailapadêvamge Satyksrayadevan-emba magar puttidam tat-tanayan
Vikramadevan tatadl-anajam Daśavarmmadêvan?-&tana magam Jaya
simgarayan-Atana magan-Åhava64 mallan-atans magań Tribhuvanamalla-Permadirayan-átana magań Bhu.
lokamal[l*]a-Sômêsvaradevan-atana maga[m] pratâpachakravarti-Jagad eks
malfi*]an-tana, tam[m]am Traiļo65 kyamalla-Narmmadi-Tailapan-tana magan Tribhuvanamalla-8ômégvara
devan-êtana parákrama-prabhåvam=ert-edade Vri | Kodi-all-agro
madêbhav omd-eradrenal[k]=empattuv=od-ag-iral-kod-i. 66 tt-ånade taltu kadi goldam kod-illad-omd=aneyim nadam bidanaibhangalam
taragaman Som@svaram billamam nôdalk & Kalacha(ohu)ryy
vamsaman-adar nirmalavam madidan || Vri || Da(dha). 67 re nisipatnay-Agalu siri nija-vasa(sa)dim sa[m]d-udarakko tân-Agaray
Agalu kirtti dik-palaka-nikara-mukh-adeśav=ågalt jay-saumdari nichcha[m]
tla balam Bero-viļid-ire sâmrajyamam táļdidan du. 68 dahara-sauryyarh Vira-Sômesvaran-ahita-vadhd-nêtra-nîrêja-sômam 11 Amndha
tamayl=enipa Kalachuryy-åmdham masuļalke tamna tējade dhareg
anubandham tamnole sale samman. dhise Chal[u]kya-raya-somam negaldam Va !| Ant4 Tribhuvanamalla
Sômesvaradevar sakaļa-chamûnâths-sirômaņiyum Chalukya-rajya-pratishtA
pakan®-appa ku70 måra-Bamaiyamnum tånd[m] Seleyaha![*]iya-koppadolu Bukha
samkha(ka)the-vinodadin=irdd-omdu devasam d harmma-goshți(shthi)yol-irdu
purata[na]-nuta[na]r=appa Biva-bhaktara gu. 71 DA-stavana-madattam-ird-kantada-Ramayyamgal-Ab[b]alural-iddalli Jainar
ellam neradu bandu mahd-vivådan-madini[m] taleyan-aridu-kondu
Sivana kaiyo!-padadey-appade Jina72 nap=odedu Sivanan pratishte(shthe)-maduv=emd=oddaman-oddiy-dleyar
[ko]ttad-avaru koţt=ôleyam komdu tamna taleyan=aridu-kondu Sivamgo
půje madi balik=& taleyam yêļu73 devasake munnin-ante taleyam 10 po(?)le(?)-viļav-anta padeda Bijana
dovana kaiyyalu jaya-patravam puje-sahitam koņdudumam Jinapan=odedu
basadiyan=alidu bisu. 74 ta nelanam kha[m"]disill Vira-Somanatha-devaram pra[ti]shthe-madi Siv-Agam
Oktav-&ge parbba (rvva)ta-pra[må*]ņada dêgulamam trikütav-age madisidara
embudam k[@]!du Tribhuvanamall*]a-Sô75 meávaradevam vismayam-bi(ba)ttu nôduy=artthiyim binnavattaleyam barayisi
barisiy=avaran-idi[r*3-gondu tannam manegroda-gondu pôgi piridum
satkáradim pūji76 bi Srimad-Vira-Soman&tha-dêdêvara 13 dégulada mâţa-k0 ta-pråkára-khanda-spuţita
jinn-ödhårakkarn dêvara amgabhôga-ramgabhoga-naivedyakkar Chaitra
Read tad.
The va of the third syllable was at first omitted, and then was inserted above the line. • Metre, śårdalsvikridita.
Read embattum=odd-dg-iral. . To suit the metre, this word must be pronounced goladan. 6 Metre, Mabfaragdbars. In the second word, read windpalnyas. 1 Metre, Kanda. Read andhatiman.
Read pratishthapakanum. . Read Bamuayyanus.
# This word seems to be an unnecessary repetition. " Or perhaps we should read midisi.
13 Read tanna or tannaya. 11 Bead dinara.
14 Read pkuţita-je-na-6ddAdraklas.

Page #304

No. 25.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
251
77 pavitra-vasarntotsav-di-pa[r]vvagaligav=annadána-vidyadanakka[rn] Banavase
panich håsirada! ka[m]panan Nagarakhandav-eppat[t"]ar-olagana
Ab[b*Jalûran-& dēvargg=A vůr=&ga78 lu-beļkuv=emda parama-bhaktiyimd=& ka[]paņa[da] manneya Mallidêvanam
mo[n]d-itt-ê vara melâļike-manneya-sanka damda-dôsha-nid hinikshepa
sahitav-&gi Êkånta79 [da*)-Ramayya[m]gaļa kala karchchi purvva-prasiddha-sîma-sahitam
tribhôga-sahitam dhârâ-pûrvakar-mâļi På(pa)ramèsvara-dattiy-âge(gi) tåbra-3
sasanamar kot[t*]=âneyan=éli(ri)si me80 tayisi parama-bhaktigim pratipaļisidan [11] Om [11*] Srikamtha
padâmbujaman-anaku!a-chittadole půjipam Siva-samaya-pråkåran=eļa(ni)si sale
nega!d-Êkäntada-Raman-Isa81 bhakti-prêmam | Om [11] Sriyan di[r]ggh-àyuvan kirttiyan=anudinavan
maļke girvvåņa-vri(vpi)mda-jyâyan Sri-Vira-Sôma vidhri(dhfi)ta-himakaram
Kamadevang-udara-sri-yuktam. 82 g-Adrija-sasmita-cita-taral-aldla-vistára-lila-nêy(tr)-aldk-8ddha(?)ta-sri-lalita-ra ti-kad
låsya-fail0sha-vêgham II Svasti Samadhigatapamchamahasabda-mahaman83 daļêsvaran Banavisi-puravar-adi(dhî)svara Jayanti-Madhukėśvara-déva-labdha
vara-prasadam vidvaj-j*]an-århladam Mayûrava[ro]mma-kula-bhUshanam
Kadamba-kanthiravam kadana-prachandan så ha84 s-ôttu[n]gam kaliga!=amkusa(sa) satya-Radhêgam sarañagata-vajra-pamjara[m]
yachaka-kamadh[é* ]nav=ity-akhiļa-nam-dvaļi-sabitan=app s riman maba-7
mandalesvara[m] Kamadev-arasa85 r-Ppânungal[l*]-ain apuvam dashta-nigraha-sishta-pratipålanadin=aļuttam-irdd =
Abbelûra Vira-Soinanátha-devaram bardu kandu Ramayyamgalu Siv
Agava(ma)-vidha86 nadim medisida parbha(rvva)t-pamånam=appa dégalamam kand-avaru mådida
sâ hasama sa-vistara[m] kêļdu mechchi parama-pritiyimd=oda-gomdu pôg 87 Panungalla nelevidinol-pradhanara[m] tånum Madukeya-mamdalir ka-sahitan
sukha-sam katha-vinodadi[m] kulirddo_parama-bhaktigim Vira-Sômantha88 dåvargge Pånu[m*]gall-ainûrarlo=olagana kampaņam Hosanád-eppattar=olage
Mundagoda samîpada Jôgêsaradin badagana Mallavalliy-emba gråmamam
prasiddha-st. 89 ml-sahitav-&gi tribhôg-Abhyantaram namasyar-madiy=& dévara dégulada
khapda-spuţita-jirnn-dhdarakan' dêyar=argabhôga-ramgabhoga-naivedya[kkam]
Chaitra90 Pavitra-vasamtôtsav-Adi-parbba (rvva)galgam-anna-dánakkamyrendu Ramayyamgala
kalar karchi dhårå-porvvakan-madi parama-bhaktiyim kottu dharmmamam
pratipâļisida (ID) Svasty=asta Om 11 91 Int=1 dharmmamgalam pratipâļiyisidavaral sri-Varaṇasi Prayage Kurukshetra
Argghyatirttha Sriparvvat-adi-punya-kghôtradalli såyira kavilegala kôdum 92 kolagavan honnol-kattisi chata[ro]vvêda-påragar-appa [uo].brahmanarggels
suryyagrahaņa-sômagrahaņa-bya (vya)tipâta-sa[**]kramap-[*]di-puya-keladotvidhi-yuktav-åge kotte
1 Bead parnirchchasirada. • The syllable sa was at first omitted, and then was inserted above the ed of smd. • I.e., tánbra, for tdmra.
Metre, Kanda.
• Metre, Sragdhara. • Read dhladan,
7 Read friman-maha. . Read aynurath. . Read mandalika.
• Bead aynirar.
11 Read aphufita-jtrap-odd hárakkan. 1 Read danakkav.
1 Read pratipdfisidavaru. # The syllable ama wm at first omitted, and then was inserted above the line.
2 & 2

Page #305

252
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
93 pa(pha) lavam padevaru i dharmmavan-alidavar=å Gamge Varanasi Kurakahêtra-Prayag-adi-punya-kshetramgalol- kavilegaluvam brāhmaṇaravaṁ komda papamam paḍevar-ly-arttha-sam
Ślóka ||
94 dêhav-ill-embudam muṁnnam1 Manu-vakyamgalu(la)m pêlgu[m] Il Bahubhir-vvasndha bhuktå rajabhiḥ Sagar-Adibhiḥ yasya yasya yada bhumis=tasya taşya tada pa(pha)lam || Ganyamtê. pâmva(sa)vô 95 bhûmêr-ganya[m]tê vri(vri)shți-bimdavaḥ
na ganyatê vidhâtr-âpi dharmmasamrakshanê phalam || Sva-datt[*] para-dat[] vå yô haréta vasumdharam | shashthir-vvarsha-sahasrâņi vishthâyâm jâ96 yatê krimiḥ || Karmana manaså vàchâ ya[b] samartthô-py-upêkshatê | sabhya(bhya)s=tath=aiva châhla[b] sarvva-dharmma-bahishkri (shkri)tab || Kalani tarayêt-kartta sapta sapta cha sapta cha | adhô-vapa
97 tayêd-dharta
[
sapta sapta cha sapta cha | Ślôka || Api Gamg-âditirtthêshu hamtur-gâm-athava dvijam nishkriti aya brahmasva-harap[ê*] nri(nri)pâm || Sâmânyo-yam dharmma-sêtu= 98 nrip&rp&ri kale-kalê pâlantyö bhavadbhib sarvvân-êtânu bhâvita(na)b pårththavendra? bhayo-bhayo yachatê Ramachandraḥ || Svaty mangalam cha | śris-cha || Om
99 Om [11] Haranol-tavanidhiy=amt=âm darav urav=ill=enisi padeda dêgulavam Puraharana Kailasad-amt-ire virachisidam Sambhu-bhakti-dhâmam Ramaṁ || Vri || Dégulak-endu bhakta
100 janav-âdaradind-idir-erdda kot[t]ada(da)m hagavan=âdaḍam kaladu-kollade bêdade nâḍe dve(dai)nyadim pôgi nri(nri)pâlaram Sivan-anugrahav akshayav-age madidaṁ digula(va]th Har-Adr[]=[]
101 y-åg-ire Raman-id=êm kri(kri)t-ârtthanô || Ka || Kesavaraja1-chamapam sasanavam pêldan-amt-adam tirddi nirâyâsane baradan11-Isana Siva-charapakamala-sarapam Saranam || Om [11]
102 Svasti Śrimattu-Hara-dharani-prasûta-Mukkamna-Kadamba-[vamsa ]rum v[8]s[1]-puravar-Adhisvararum éri-Madu(dhu) kanâtha-devara dibya(vya)-śri-pada103 padm-âradhakaras | Mal[1]idevarayarum ||13 Nagarakha[m]deya .rige-nåḍumam
104
1 Read munnam. Read shashti-varsha. Bead aéturanripdnám.
TRANSLATION.14
Om! Reverence to the god Sambhu (Siva), who is made beautiful by a chauri which is the moon that lightly rests upon his lofty head, and who is the foundation-pillar for the erection of the city of the three worlds! May that tree of paradise which is Sambhu, praised by the gods, which is the abode of the beauty of clusters of flowers which are the rows of drops of
Metre, Sloka (Anashtabb); and in the next five verses.
5 Metre, Salint.
4 Read mishkriti, for mishkritih.
7 Read pártthivémdrds.
..koṭṭaru ||
Metre, Kanda. The metre is faulty in the third pada.
Metre, Utpalamalika.
dâsam
10 Metre, Kanda.
13 Read drddhakarum. The following mark of punctuation is unnecessary.
Bana
The metre is faulty here.
This mark of punctuation is unnecessary.
14 On previous occasions I have, like others, been accustomed to give in italics, in brackets, words which are not in the original texts, but are necessary to complete the sense and make readable sentences in English; for instance, in the opening verse of this record, the words "the god" before " ambha," "his" before "lofty," and "and" before "who." For the future I shall give all such words in common type, without brackets, and shall give in italics, in brackets, only words which are added to explain or supplement the meaning of the original texts, and as to the correctness or suitability of which any doubt may be possible.

Page #306

No. 25.]
water thrown up by the waves of the holy river Gangå (that flows through the coils of his hair); which has for fresh sprouts his dangling matted hair; which has as its growing fruit the ambrosia-rayed moon (on his forehead); which is pleasing with boughs that are his arms; and which is embraced by a creeper that is the goddess Gauri (Pârvati),-give to Rama,1 in particular, with perpetual activity, an abundance of such fruits as are longed for by a petitioner! May Srikantha (Siva), who is Isa (in the form of) Vira-Sômêsa, surrounded by all the Ganas, who is adorned by feet in which there are set here and there the numerous crimson rays of the clusters of the jewels in all the tiaras of the multitude of the gods; who is the best of the immortals; and who is the abode of the splendour of the rays of the glances of (Pârvati) the daughter of (Himalaya) the lord of the mountain of cold, always confer good fortune upon Ramadeva, upon him who is of unequalled greatness !
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
253
(Line 5)- Round about it (namely Jambudvipa) is the ocean, which is met by banks of clouds that are the trunks, blowing out spouts of water, of numerous herds of elephants which agitate the waters by the blows of the tips of their tails that are as efficient in doing so as the shoals of great fish which fall out from the mouths of the fierce monsters of the sea that glide to and fro; from which there rise the rays of many jewels and the lustre of large pearls; which has lines of mountains on its shores; and which is enclosed by the broad hips of the woman who is the Earth. And there, on the south of Jambudvipa, which is girt about by the salt ocean which is thus beautiful as being the abode of numerous marine animals and the place of very high waves, among all the Nila, Nishadha, and Himalaya mountains, the cold mountain (Himalaya),- which has vast glens for rest after the fatigue of the great dalliance of love of the crowd of the daughters of the Siddhas; which is full of rows and rings of huge rocks falling down from the many piles of mountains that are pounded by the torrent of the waters of (the Mandakini) the river of heaven; and which is irradiated by the mass of the tremulous lustre of the cold-rayed moon,-is beautiful with a length stretched out so as to measure the eastern and the western oceans.
(L. 10)-In the land of Bharatavarsha, which lies on the southern flank of that same Himalaya, the king of mountains, there shines, with exceedingly great comeliness, the country of Kuntala; and there there is beautiful the city that is called Alande, full of grace and splendour, and ever esteemed to altogether surpass Amaravati (the city of the gods) with learned people and with a countless wealth of cattle and grain and water. Moreover:-As is well known, in Amaravati there are Sukêsi and Mañjughôshe, these two; but in that town there is a whole multitude of women, all of them with beautiful hair and sweet voices. It is charming with various plantations of sweet-smelling rice, with parks and gardens which are
1 I.e. to the Ramayya, or Ekantada-Ramayya, who is the subject of the record. In the next verse he is mentioned as Ramadeva. He is called simply Rama again in lines 41, 42, 43, 99, 101.
The Ganas are the attendants of Siva. Mention is made of them again in lines 21 to 23, below. The leader of them was Narada (line 22); and some of them were deceased or translated Saiva saints, who are named in the same passage.
According to Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary, Nila or Niladri "the blue mountain," is "one of the principal ranges of mountains dividing the world into nine portions and lying immediately north of Ilâvrits or the central division," and Nishadha is a similar range "lying immediately south of Ilavrita and north of the Himalaya."
Compare the opening verse of the Kumdrasambhava, which describes Himalaya as reaching to the eastern and the western oceans, as if it were the measuring-rod of the earth.
These are two of the nymphs of paradise; for the first name, see Kittel's Dictionary. The verse contains a play on the meanings of their names.
Gandha-édli is explained in Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary as a sweet-smelling kind of rice. He also gives mahd-ádli, 'a kind of large and sweet-smelling rice.' And Hiuen Tsiang mentions the "Mahdidli-rice; this rice is as large as the black bean, and when cooked is aromatic and shining, like no other rice at all; it grows only in Magadha, and nowhere else; it is offered only to the king or to religious persons of great distinction, and hence the name rice offered to the great house-holder," (Life, p. 109; see also Records, Vol. II. p. 88, where it is called "the rice for the use of the great"). The gandha-idli is mentioned again in G. below, line 4, and also in one of the Managôli inscriptions (page 30 above, line 13).

Page #307

254
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
in bloom through all the seasons, with plenty of well-filled tanks and wells and pools, with sounds everywhere of cranes and buzzing bees and cuckoos and ruddy geese and peacocks and numerous flights of parrots and blue jays, and with the music of lutes in the diversions of courtesans. And when it had thus become a place of many charms, as being known to be the site of an infinite number of parks, and pleasing with inexhaustible pools of water, and crowded with many people, and the dwelling-place of innumerable courtesans, and the abode of a countless number of merchants, there came down there, from the silver mountain (Kailasa), accompanied by Girija (Pârvati), with great gladness, the god Sómanátha (Śiva), who has the water-lilies that are his feet made tawny by the mass of the multitude of the rays that dart forth from the jowels inlaid in the tiaras of all the gods, and who is a very tree of paradise having for the ripening of its fruits the accomplishment of the desires of worshippers who bow down before him in sapplication.
(L. 17)-Among the residents of that town of Sômanátha, in the Brahman quarters, amongst the Brahmans, there became famous one who resembled those (well-known) Vyâsa and Suka and Vamadêva and Paraśara and Kapila and others; namely he, Purushottama, who was called the best of Brahmaņs,- belonging to the Srivatsa gôtra ; praised by all other) Bråhmans ; acquainted with all the Vedas and Pédurgas ; of an excellent disposition through possessing the virtue of pare behaviour. The good wife of that Brahman was Padmâmbike of pure behaviour, devoted to her husband, who by her virtuous disposition caused herself to be likened to both Sitådêvi (the wife of Rama) and the wife of that (well-known) Satyatapas(?). And, that husband and wife having remained for a long time without offspring, one day, having come to know the saying of the Veda that "there is no heaven for him who has no son," the famous Purushottama, who practised truth and purity, did worship, together with his wife, to Sambhu, in order to obtain a son, saying " Isa is the protection from misfortune."
(L. 20)-At that same time, when Mahesvara (Śiva), whose feet, rosembling water-lilies, are worshipped by the crowd of gods and demons, - with Keśava (Vishna) and Vasava (Indra) and Abjabhava (Brahman) in attendance upon him, and surrounded by countless Ganas, and accompanied by Uma (Pârvati),- was enjoying the delight of an interchange of pleasing conversations in royal darbdr in a delightful part of the mountain Kaiļåga, Nárada, the leader of the Ganas, spake thos:-“While Obila, Dåsa, Chenna, Siriyala, Halayudha, Bana, Udbhata, and Malaysvara who came here in human form, and Kesavaraja, and innumerable other Ganas, resigning the happiness of earthly life, have been dwelling here in this
1 Hinen Tsiang mentions "silver mountain," and appears to place it in the country of O-ki-si, somewhere on the north of the Himalaya range : be says-" this mountain is very high and extensive; it is from this place that the silver is dug which supplies the Western countries with their silver currency" (Life, p. 36).
The text perhaps means to say that Alande was also known by the name of Somanathapa
• The akahara before the tya at the end of line 18 is small and imperfectly formed, and is almost quite illegible. I can only conjectare that it is sa. Satyatapas appears to be ". Muni who was once a hunter but, after performing severe susterities, obtained, s a boon from Darvssss, that he should become a grent sage and saint." Bat it is usually SitA and Arundhatt (wife of Vasishtba), who sre quoted as patterns for wives to imitate.
• We seem to have here some well-known proverb. Léka, 'world,' mast stand for paralóka, 'the other world, heaven.' -For a very similar expression, Prof. Kielhorn has referred me to aputrandi kila na santi 16kd Ablak (Kadambari, Peterson's edition, p. 61, line 14).-words which the queen heard at a recitation of the Mahabharata.
. The reference here is to various famous Brivs asints, most of whom appear to be mentioned in the Banara. gurdna.- Mr. H. Krishna Sastri bas obliged me with other references for some of these periode: for Sirisi (in Kanaree) or Siruttondaniyaņår in Tamil) the fourteenth ásodia of the Vishabhendravijayo of Sbadakshari, and also the Tamil Periyapurdnam (prose version, Madras edition, p. 217 ff.), with the difference that Biriyaļa is here represented as the son of Sirattonda, and not identical with him, as asserted in the other work; for Halayudha, the fifteenth depdea of the Prishabháidrarijaya, which incidentally mentions also Dans and Chenna (verses 4, 6, after the introduction); and for Malayevara (in Kanarese) or Sérsmåp. Perumal (in Tamil), the Periya purdnan, p. 220 t, which says that, when ruling at the town of Kodungojůr, he became a

Page #308

No. 25.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
255
especial excellent abode of faith, the congregation (of Saivas on the earth) has been afflicted among the Jains and Buddhists." On his speaking thus, Mabesvara, with a smile on his face that resembled a water-lily, said to Virabhadrar"Do thon, in the world of men, beget & man with a portion of thyself, and then put a stop to those hostile observances." And thereapon Virabhadra came in a dream, in the guise of an ascetic, to Purushottamabhatta, and said “There shall be born to thee a son, who shall suppress hostile observances;" and he further said “Those many people, in the region of the south, who have trodden in the paths of the Jains, all of them shall be put to shame, O master!, by thy son (who shall be called) Råma." Having thus spoken and having manifested great graciousness, he went away. And Purushottamabhatta, full of content at having succeeded, obtained a son, and performed the birth-ceremony and other rites, and bestowed the name of Rama in accordance with the bidding of the god.
(L. 27) And while he (Rama), having become imbued with meditation on Siva in a manner suitable to his divine birth, was practising observances with strict indifference to other things, it came about that, through the intensity of his devotion which was directed entirely to one object, he was called one who had one sole aim; and, having worshipped Siva with great exclusiveness, he acquired the name of Êkantada-Rama. And in the course of practising observances, with speech and body and mind always devoted to the feet of (Siva) the lord of Gauri (Pârvati), at various sacred places prescribed by the Saiya traditions and on all the numerous great and small rivers where there are altars of Sambhu, he came and beheld with joy the Sómanátha of the South, honoured by the gods, who drives away all sin. And when, having thus come, he was worshipping that Sômanatha of Huligere, whose feet are beautified by the cluster of the rays of the jewels in the tiaras of the greatest of the gods who unceasingly bow down before him, that Bupreme lord became manifest, and said, -(Here are two slökas) -"Go, O Kamal, at my command, to the excellent village of Abbaliru, and take up thy abode there at ease, and sacrifice to me with strict devotion; and, without any apprehension, enter into controversy with the Jains, and wager thy head; and be victorious, O son!"
(L. 33)–And when, on the god Somanåtha having thus given his commands, ÊkantadaRåmayya was abiding, with complete indifference to other things, at the shrine of the god Brahmêśvara of Abbalûru, some of the Jains, together with that Sankagaunda, concerted together, and came to obstruct him, and with great resoluteness persistently sang the praises (of their own god) in the proximity of Siva, saying " Jina is the true) divinity." When he heard that, Êkantada-Ramayya became very full of wrath, and said " It is forbidden to praise any other deity in the proximity of Siva :" but, refusing to desist, they continued vociferating; and then he spake this:-" Who is it that creates the earth P; who is it that protects.it in the time of calamity ?; and further, who is it that is able to destroy it, when his anger becomes great ? : it is that same Sambhu; and, in the face of the existence of him, who pervades everything, how can he (Jina) be a god, who came by chance into the world, and lived in bewilderment, and applied himself to practising austerity, and only thus) attained happiness?: does your Arhat bestow gifts as Hara (Siva) does ? ; has he ever given even over so small a thing P; (it is) from
follower of the famous Saiva devotee Sundaramartinkyaşar (noe id. pp. 1 to 51), and visited various Saiva sbrines in the south, and eventually followed Sundaramurti on horseback to Kallas, and which, in connection with the same story, mentions a certain Bapa or Bapabhadra s & musician who received presents from Sérsmåp on the recommendation of the god at Madurs.
1 I.e. 8 manatba, (ac, Šiva, in that form) of Holigere (Lakshm@abwar), who is mentioned in the next line. See page 243 above, note 3.
• Thus in the original, by way of parenthesis; like the sachana, 'prose,' kanda,' verse,' and oritta,' metre, which also we have here and there.
31.. "together with Sankageupde, one of the village-bendmen of that place."
• Bards seems to be a form of the past participle of bal, to live,'- root from which we have bands, badds, increase, greatnes, etc.

Page #309

256
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
Hara (that) in former days the devout Gañas Bâņa and Dinisaļa, and so many others, obtained boons." On his having thus spoken, the Jains said-" It may be so !;' but why dost thou simply talk of former worthies P; cut off thine own head, under such conditions that all people may know of it, and offer it to him, and get it back from him, and then we will admit that) thou art indeed a pious man and he is indeed the god."
(L. 38)-- When they had thus spoken, Êkantada-Rama said " If I offer my head to (Siva) the foe of Love, and obtain it baok, what is the wager that ye will pay to me P;" wbereupon they replied, in anger, “We will pluck up our Jina and set up an image of Siya." Then, saying " Give me (it in writing on a palmyra-leaf," and taking the palmyra-leaf that they gave, Rama brought (his image of) Siva into the presence (of the Jains) at the place where he was to straightway cut off his head and make an offering of it, and spa ke thus :-"If I have ever not said that thou alone, O Sambha !, art my protection without fail, and if my thoughts have ever gone astray after other gods, my head shall not go from me by the edge of this acimitar;' but, otherwise, 0 siva !, let it roll down before thy feet :" and, thus speaking, the brave Råma, with a loud shout, and with an unfaltering hand, set himself to cut off his head and lay it at the feet of Siva. While the disciples were saying "Surely he inflicted but a small wound; he drew the sword and thought, indeed, to do a bold thing, but then he became afraid and has preserved his body unhurt; he must have devised some mischief to the sword (blunting it, so that it shall not wound him)," Rama, that man of ability, quickly and instantly cut through his own nock with as little difficulty as if he were shearing through a bundle of grass, and placed (his head) at the feet of Isa (Siva), and caused joy to the attendants of Sankara (Siva).
(L. 43)- After the severed head had been exhibited in public during seven days, Hara kindly gave it back: the head became sound again without any scar; and Råma received it back, to the knowledge of all people. In much perturbation, all the Jains, in great distress, bowed down on the ground and seized his feet, imploring him to abstain from destroying their Jina; but, refusing to abstain, he fell on it like a thunderbolt from a clear sky, and broke the head of the Jina. Just as a wild elephant in rat plunges into a grove of plantain-trees, and, though alone, sweeps everything away before him, so he, putting forth his strength, scattered the heroes who guarded it, and the horses, and the chieftains, and, while the opposing ranks of the Jains, crying out that Mári (the goddess of plague or death) had come upon them, were running away in flight, he beat the Jina till it fell; and there he made them accept the holy Vira-Somêsa.
(L. 46)-When the Jains, having gone in & body, and having related all the matter in a cunning way to king Bijjana, were, with enmity, making a very slanderous complaint about it, king Bijjana became mad with anger, and looked at Ramayya with wrath, and said " Why hast thou done this evil thing ?;" whereupon he shewed the palmyra-leaf that they had given, and said :-“This is the palmyra-leaf that they gave; weigh it in thy mind, and place it in thy treasury; let them wager again; if they dare further stake, in thy presence, (all) their various Jinas, then I will cut off my head and place it as the stake in their hands, and will recover it even after they shall have barned it; but they shall wager to me the various Jings of their eight bundred shrines, the chief of which is the Anesejjeyabasadi." Therenpon king Bijjana said “We will see this marvel;" and he summoned the wise men of the shrines, and the other)
Erhgw, line 38, is to be taken as enge ( chage, change), in what manner P, how ?,' + (-) -- bowsoever, it may be.
* I... "let me not have the courage to cut it off."
Lit, like dry thunderbolt, nnaccompanied by rain."
• There is reference to Mårt in line 28 of the Nesargi inscription (Jour. B. Br. R. 41. Soc. Vol. X. p. 243); and another coun in an inscription at Balmuri (Ep. Cars. Vol. III., Br. 169), in which she is called Mariya-muri, the destroying deity Mart."

Page #310

No. 25.].
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
257
Jains, and said "All of you wager your shrines, and give it in writing on) a palmyra-leaf. Bat they said “ We came to lay a complaint about the shrine which has already been ruined; we have certainly not come to lay & wager and lose (any more of our Jinas!” Then king Bijjaņa laughed, and dismissed them, bidding them to go without any further words, and to live in peace; and he gave to Râmayya, in such a way that all of them knew of it, a certificate of victory.
(L. 51)- A very Indra to the mountains that are hostile kinga; very Agastya to the ocean of hostile kings; a hot fire to the fuel of hostile kings; a very Siva to Love in the form of hostile kings; a great Garuda to the fierce serpents that are hostile kings; such is the glorious Bijjana, the friend of those who swing the sword in seizing the wives of inimical kings, and the favourite of the woman Fame. Having put down the Chola, having humbled LA!a, having deprived Nepaļa of stability, having crushed Andhra to pieces, having made the Gurjara captive, having broken the greatness of the king of Chedi, having ground Vanga in a mill, and having fought and killed the kings of Bangaļa, Kaļinga, Magadha, Patasvara, and MAļava, the brave king Bijjanaråya has protected the whole circuit of the earth. Agastya was born in a pitcher, and drank up the ocean; and in Bijjana, that excellent man, born among the Kalachuryas, (there was displayed) the power of drinking up, without vomiting, the ocean that was the lineage of the Chaļukyas.
(L. 55)- Hail! The glorious Bijjanadha, who was possessed of all the glory of the names of, among others, the Mahamandalesvara who attained the pajichamahatabda, the suprome lord of Kalajara the best of towns, he who had the banner of a golden bull, he who was heralded in public with the sounds of the double drum called damaruga, he who was the sun of the water-lily that was the family of the Kalachuryas, the fierce in fight, the hero in the clash of battle, the sun of good warriors, the elephant-goad of brave men, a very cage of thunderbolts to protect) elephant-like chieftains who sought refuge with him, & very (Ravana) lord of Lanka in prowess, (he who behaved like) a uterine brother to the wives of other men, he who was successful (even) on a Saturday, the wrestler against hill-forts, & very Rama characterised by firmness of character, the wrestler free from apprehension, was pleased with the great boldness that was displayed by Rameyye, and with his unsurpassed devotion to the god Mahêśvara; and, for the repairs of whatever might become broken or torn or worn-out belonging to the enclosure, with beautiful pinnacles, of the temple of the god Vira-Somangtha, and for the angabhôga and the perpetual oblation of the god, having put forward to manage the grant) Chattarasa, the chieftain of the Sattalige seventy which was a kampaņa of the Banavage twelve-thousand, and the chief Prabhus and village-headmen of that kampaņa, and having laved the feet of the holy Ekântada-Ramayya,- he gave, with libations of water, the village named Gôgave to the south of Malugunda in the Sattalige seventy, with its established boundaries and to be enjoyed according to) the tribhôga,' and 80 maintained (religion).
(L. 61)Om! When many kings, possessed of glory and renowned fame and valour, endowed with prowess (that has been preserved) in legends, had passed away in the lineage of the Chalukya kings which was considered to be the chief ornament of tho Lunar Race, Tailapa (IL.), as an instance of a typical king; -- who may be called one of the seven principal mountains of the earth which was the Chalukyas, with happiness possessed (the world). To
This seems to be s variant of, or a mistake for, Patachchara, which is given as the name of a people in Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary. See page 249 above, note 6.
See page 249 above, note 9. • I.e. to be enjoyed in three equal shares by the god, the Brahmaps, and the grantes; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. 271.
dhriteyedge, line 62, seems to be used in the sense of uddkritam-dge. A more literal translation would be,when kings are brought together (to select an illustration)."
2L

Page #311

258
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
that Tailapadeva there was born a son named (Irivabedanga)-Satyasrayadeva; his son wus Vikramadeva (V.); his younger brother was Dasavarmadeva; his son was Jayasingaraya (II.);' his son was Åhavamalls-(Sômêsvara I.); his son was TribhuvanamallaPermadiraya-(Vikramaditya VI.); his son was Bhulókamalla-Sômésvaradeva (III.); his Bon was the Pratápachakravartin (Porme)-Jagadēkamalla (II.); his younger brother was Traiļokyamalla-Nurmadi-Tailapa (III.); and his son was Tribhuvanamalla-Sômêsvaradeva (IV.), whose prowess and majesty were as follows:
(L. 65)- When eighty fierce tusked elephants in rut were massed together (to oppose him), laying aside fear, and not relying upon (any other means), with one tuskless elephant be repulsed thom as if they were but one or two, and fought and conquered the countries, the towns, the elephants, and the horses; (and so) Sômêsvara aprooted that race of the Kalachuryas, as if it were but a billa-tree. In such a way that the Earth became free from enmity, and Fortune, having come under his control, became herself a very mine of generosity to him, and Fame laid his commands on the mouths of all the rulers of the points of the compass, and the lovely woman Victory was ever fettering the sword of his arm (to restrain him from altogether too excessive conquests), Vira-Sômėśvara (IV.), whose valour was unassailable, and who was the moon of the water-lilies that were the eyes of the wives of his foes, acquired the sovereignty. A very close connection between the earth and himself being formed at that time when the dense darkness that was the Kalachuryas dispersed before his brilliance, the Chåļukya king Sôma became famous.
(L. 69)-That samo Tribhuvanamalla-Sômêsvaradeva (IV.),- when the kumara Bammayya, the chief of all the leaders of the army, the establisher of the Chalukya Bovereignty, and he himself, were at the small village of Seleyahalliyakoppa with the pleasure of an agreeable interchange of communications, and were one day engaged in a discourse about religion and were reciting the praises of ancient and recent devotees of Sivaheard the story of how Ekantada-Ramayya, when he was at Abbalgru, and when all the Jains assembled and came and entered into a great disputation witn him and made & wager that, if he would cut off his head and could get it back from the hands of Siva, he might break their Jina and set up Siva, and gave (it in writing on) a palmyra-leaf, took the palmyraleaf that they gave, and cut off his own head, and then, after doing worship to Siva, on the seventh day got back his head free from all injury just as it was before, and obtained a certificate of victory, together with respectful treatment, from the hands of Bijjaņadeva, and broke the Jina, and destroyed the shrine and flang it down, and laid waste the site, and set up the god Vira-Somanátha, and in accordance with the Saiva traditions founded a temple with three pinnacles, as vast as a mountain. And Tribhuvanamalla-Sômêsvaradeva (IV.) was astonished, and, from a desire to see him, caused a letter of deferential invitation to be written, and made him come, and met him with respect, and took him along with himself to his own house, and did worship to him with great reverence, and, for the repairs of anything that might become broken or torn or worn-out belonging to the enclosures with beautiful pinnacłes of the temple of the holy god Vira-Somanatha, and for the angabhôga and the rangabhôga and the perpetual
1 There are mistakes here : Jayasinha II. was, indeed, a son of Da varman; but the latter was the younger brother of lrivaleda iga-Satyáfraye, not of Vikramaditya V.; and Vikramaditya V. Was & son of Dasavarman : see the table, above, Vol. III. p. 2.
Compare a verse in the Gadag inscription of A.D. 1192 (Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 800, text line 29 f.), which, properly translated, describes Brahms (the general who helped Somebvara IV. to recover the kingdom, and who is mentioned by the name of Bammayya in line 70 below) as conquering sixty tasked elephants with one young taskless elephant, when, in contempt of (i.e. in mutiny against his father, he was depriving the Kalacharyas of the sovereignty.
I.e. " the younger Bammayya; " 80 called to distinguish him from his grandfather of the same name (see Dyn. Kan. Dietrs. p. 464, note 8). He is the Brahma who is mentioned in the preceding note.
• Pasadey-appade, line 71, from padadey, for padaday, + appade, is a somewhat stilted equivalent of padadade or padadode.
See page 249 above, note 6.

Page #312

No. 25.)
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
259
oblation of the god, and for the occasions, among others, of the purificatory ceremony of the month Chaitra and the festival of spring, and for the giving of food and the imparting of knowledge, - saying that the village was to belong to that god, with the very greatest devotion, having put forward Mallidêve, the chieftain of the kampana, (to manage the grant), and having laved the feet of Ekantada-Ramayya, gave, with libations of water, (by) a copperplate charter, as a grant to the god Paramêśvara (Siva), the village of Abbalûru in the Negarakhanda seventy which was a kampana of the Bansvase twelve-thousand, together with the customs-duty called mélaţike-manneya of that village, and with the right to) fines and punishments and buried treasure, and with its boundaries established in former times and with the tribhoga; and he seated him on an elephant and paraded him in public, and thus with the very greatest devotion maintained (religion).
(L. 80)-Om! Ékantada-Ráma, who worshipped the water-lilies that are the feet of Śrîkantha with thoughts free from any perplexity, and who became famous in being considered to be the bulwark of the Saiva rites, delighted in devotion to Siva !
(L. 81) May the holy god Vira-Soma - who is the greatest among all the gods; who carries the moon on his forehead); and who wears the garb of an actor in the dance of amorous dalliance which is lovely on account of the beauty imparted to it by the smiling, white, trembling, full glances of the sweet smiles of (Pårvati) the danghter of the mountain (Himalaya), day by day confer fortune and long life and fame upon Kamadeva, upon him who is endowed with nobility!
(L. 82)- Hail! When the illustrious Mahamandalesvara Kåmadêvarasa, - possessed of the string of dames of, among others, the Mahamandalesvara who attained the pañchamahasabda ; the supreme lord of Banavåsi, the best of towns; he who acquired the excellent favour of the god Madhukosvars of Jayanti (Banavasi); the delight of learned people; the ornament of the family of Mayuravarman; the lion of the Kadambas; the fierce in fight; he who excelled in andacity; the elephant-goad of brave men; & very Radhêya (Karna) in truth; a very cage of thanderbolts to protect) those who sought refage with him; & very cow of plenty to petitioners, - was governing the Panungal five-hundred, punishing the wicked and protecting the good, he came and saw the god Vira-Somanåtha of Abbaluru, and beheld the temple, as large as a mountain, which Ramayya had had made according to the precepts of the Saiva traditions, and listened in detail to the daring that he had displayed, and was pleased, and took him along with himself with the very greatest affection, and went away; and,- when his ministers and himself, together with the Mandalika Madukeya, were seated in assembly) at the capital of Panumgal with the pleasure of an agreeable interchange of communications, with the very greatest devotion he made the village named Mallavalli, on the north of Jôgêears which is near to Mundagôd in the Hollaned seventy which is a kampana in the Panungal fivehundred, together with its established boundaries and including the tribhôga, into a namasyagrant for the god Vira-Somanátha, and laved the feet of Ramayya, and gave it, with libations of water, with the very greatest devotion, for the repairs of whatever might become broken or torn or worn-out belonging to the temple of that same god, and for the angabhôga and the rangabhôga and the perpetual oblation of the god, and for the purificatory ceremony of the month Chaitra and the festival of spring and the other occasions, and for the giving of food; and thus he preserved religion. May it be well! Om !
(L. 91)-Those who preserve these acts of religion shall obtain the reward of fashioning in gold the horns and hoofs of a thousand tawny-coloured cows at the sacred Våranasi or Prayaga or Kurukshetra or Arghyatirtha or Sriparvata or any other holy sites, and giving them to Brahmans versed in the four Jédas at such meritorious times as an eclipse of the sun, an eclipse of the moon, & vyatipáta, a passage of the sun from one sign of the zodiac to the next, etc.; those who destroy these acts of religion shall incur the sin of slaying those same cows and Brahmans at the Ganges or Våranasi or Kurukshatra or any other sacred sites ! And, to shew
2 L 2

Page #313

260
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
that there is no doubt about this, het quotes the sayings of Manu of former times:- The earth has been enjoyed by many kings, commencing with Sagara; whosoever at any time possesses the earth, to him belongs, at that time, the reward (of making this grant, if he continues it)! The dust of the earth may be counted, and the drops of rain; but the reward of preserving & religious grant cannot be estimated even by the Creator! He who confiscates land that has been given, whether by himself or by another, shall be born as a worm in ordure for the duration of sixty-thousand years! He who, though capable of better things), displays neglect in act or thought or speech, - whether be be a person of good condition or a man of low caste, he is outside the pale of all religious rites! The maker (of a grant) shall raise seven times seven times seven families (to heaven); but he who confiscates shall cause the same namber of families to sink down into hell)! There may be absolution for one who slays a cow or Brahman on the Ganges or at any other sacred place, but not for men who confiscato the property of gods or Brahmaps! "This general bridge of religion should at all times be preserved by you ;" thus does Ramachandra make his earnest request to all fatore princes! May it be well and auspicious; and may there be good fortune! Om! Om !
(L. 99)- Saying “(As) I am thus (notoriously) a very treasury of ansterities directed towards Hara, any small effort is not (becoming to me)," Rama, the abode of devotion to Sambhu, constructed (this great) temple of (Śiva) the destroyer of the cities of the demon Tripura). Without spending or asking for anything, even so little as a hága, which devoteos, standing in front of him in reverence, might offer for the shrine, but going with great humility to the princes (and obtaining their contributions), through the inexhaustible favour of Sive Rama made this temple, resembling (Kailâsa) the mountain of Hara; how successful he was!
(L. 101)-Kesavaraja, the leader of the forces, spake this record; and Sarana,- the slave of Isa; he whose refage is the water-lilies that are the feet of Siva-put it into proper shape, and wrote it with facility. Om!
(L. 102)- Hail! Mallidêvarêya,-[who belonged to the race of] Mukkanna-Kadambe who was born from the holy Hara (Siva) and the Earth; the supreme lord of Banavåsi, the best of towns; the worshipper of the water-lilies that are the sacred and holy feet of the holy god Madhukanaths, - . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . of Nagarakhande, gave . . .
.
. .
F.- of about A.D. 1200. This record is on a stone tablet outside the temple of Somanatha. The sculptures on the stono are, at the extreme proper right end, a linga, with an officiating priest standing to it, and with a human head on the front part of the abhisheka-slab and the hoadless body below it. propped up against the lower part of the stand of the linga; and, along the rest of the stone, à representation of a fight : next to the linge, there are five standing figures, armed with spoars and shields, and facing away from the linge, and evidently intended to be Saivas fighting in defence of it; in front of them, there are five or six standing figures, armed with spears only, and attacking them; immediately behind the latter, there are four smaller figures, each blowing a large born held up in its circular shape over his head ;' further on, there are two groups,
NDels, he composer of the record. * A haga is a very small coin, equal to one are and two kasus,
The horns are of the kind called in Kanarese kalale kdhale, or kdle, and in Marathi fing. They are used in the services of temples, as well as in religious and secular processione, at wedding, and so on; and evidently in former days they were used as battle-borns. They are made sometimes all in one piece, sweeping round in a continuous curve covering rather more than half a circle, and sometimus with a joint in the middle so that, in

Page #314

No. 25.]
.
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
261
each of four standing figures, apparently spectators, and some seven or eight men are lying stretched oat wounded or dead, all along below the foot of the combatants and of some of the spectators.---The writing runs along the top of the stone, above the senlptures, and covers an ares about 5' 21' broad by 0' 28" high. It is in a state of very good preservation, except that seven or eight letters are missing at the end of each line ; it would seem that the stone has been at some time or another trimmed at that end, and that these letters have been cut away, and perhaps, with them, some sculptures,-- possibly some horsemen and, at the extreme end, an image of Jinêndra. The purport of what is lost at the end of line 2 is plain enough, though it need not be supplied with exactly the same aksharas that I shew in square brackets in the text; bat it is impossible to say how the missing word or words at the end of line 1 should be illed in. The second line of writing commences below the of sanka-gduundan in line 1.- The characters are well formed and boldly engraved Kanarese cheracters of about A.D. 1200. The size of the letters ranges from about t" to 1". The language is Kanarese.
The inscription is not dated, and does not refer itself to the reign of any king. It simply marks the place where, according to tradition, Êkantada-Ramayya cut off his head and offered it to Siva, and then obtained it back again, as recorded in the long inscription, E. above.
TEXT, i r-Brahmddvara-devaralli Ekantada-Råmayya basadiya Jinan-oddav=&gi taleyan
arida badeda tavu II Samka-gávumda basadiyan=od [*]yal-iyadhe(de) alura
kudurey . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2 a-ođa-iral lantada-Ramayya kadi gelda Jinanan=oợedn li[mgamam pratishthemedidam 11]
TRANSLATION." The place where, at the temple of) the holy god Brahmēsvara, Ekantada-Ramayya, when the Jina of the shrine had been wagered, cut off his head, and received it back again! When Sankagåvunda world not let him destroy the shrine, and arrayed his men and horses . . . .... .. .. .... (to defend it), Ekantada-Ramayya fought and conquered, and broke the Jina, and set up a linga.
G.Of the time of Singhaņa.-A.D. 1919. This record is on a stone tablet standing against the wall, or perhaps built into the wall, outside the back of the temple of Basavēsvara. At the top of the stone there is a compartment
addition to being used in the ciroular shape, the two parts of them can be turned so as to stretch out in teversed barves like an elongated S. To the European ear, they are ohledy asociated with nothing but a discordant tumult of sound; and not incorrectly, when they are blown in processions, with simply the object of making as much noise w powible. But this use of them does not do justice to them. In the Kanarese country and doubtless olaewhere also some of the men, whose profession is to play these largo horns, have well-merited reputations, reaching far and wide their service are much in request, and are well rewarded, and it is a great treat to get hold of one of these skilled players and hear his performance. He will Arst stand upright, and a wind "the horn, which for this parpose he holds in ita circular shape, sweeping right up from bis mouth over, his head. He will thon sit dowo, with the born, in the same shape, sluog by A cord round his neck and rugoing from his mouth down under one arm pit and then up over the other shoulder; and it is surprising what sweet sounds he will produce with it, especially when he places the mouth-piece inside his mouth and sings an air through the horn. And he will asgally Apiah by placing the month-piece against the outside of his check, or against his throat, and then also, apparently, playing it in the same soft mode; but this, which is also done by some players on the laskha-shell, is of course only & trick, - though it is a very clever one. I do not know wbst authorities confer the distinction; but the more specially skilled players are entitled to carry turdyie or pluwen, wbich are fred into sockets in the rics round the woatbs of the horns. Similar plumes for drums are mentioned in some of the Kanarese ballade (Ind. ant. Vol. XV. p. 862, Vol. XVIII. p. 859). The kafe was one of the five instruments used in producing the paúchamahdiabda ; see page 216 above, note 8.
1 From the ink-inpression. This record is not included in Carn - Désa Ingers.
1 That is, according to the return inade to me. But iu Cars Dósa Insors. It is described as being inside the temple.

Page #315

262
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Vei.
of soulptures, shewing, in the centro a linga, with a priest standing to it; on the proper right, two seated figures, with two standing figures waving chauris over them, and with the moon above ; and on the proper left, the ball Nandi, with the sun above it. Then come lines 1 to 10 of the writing. Then comes another compartment of sculptures, shewing two seated figures, each inside a small pavilion, and with a standing figure, holding a chauri, on each side of each pavilion. And then comes the remainder of the record. The writing covers in lines 1 to 10 an area about 2' 14" broad by 0'7" high, and in lines 11 to 16 an area of the same brendth by about O' 4" high. It is in a state of good preservation almost throughont. But down the proper right of the tablet there is some projection which more or less hides the first akshara of each line in lines 1 to 8 and 10, and prevents it from appearing fully in the ink-impression. And the record appears to have been left unfinished in tho last line. The characters are Kanarese, of the regalar type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed, though the engraving is rather thin and not very deep. The size of the letters ranges from about 1" to nearly *". The anusvira is formed in two ways, as in E. above; sometimes on the line of writing, and sometimes above it. The virama is represented throughont by the sign for the vowel ; and a noticeable instance of this is in tata-kshanadi, line 12. The lingual d is represented throughout by its own distinct sign. The language is Kanarese, of the same transitional kind as that which we have in E. above. And the record is in prose and verse mixed. In line 3, we have the word buļiya,-a variant of the basiya of other records, which according to dictionaries means "near to " (lit. "of the vicinity of "), but which in such passages as the present is equivalent to the Sanskpit madhyavartin or antarvartin, "in the middle of, or included in." In the same line, we have báda,-a tadbhava corruption of the Sanskrit váta, - which usually means, as here, "a town," but is sometimes used in the sense of kampana, which Kittels dictionary gives in the sense of "& district," and which I have sometimes translated by "an administrative circle of villages." And in line 15, we meet with the rare form ogu, for hôgu, in ôdar, = hôdar, “they went." In respect of orthography, the only points that call for special notice are (1) the use of auru for au, in pauvurnnani, line 1, and in gauvuda, lines 5, 8, 10; and (2) & very uncommon use of the initial long in the middle of words, owing to which we have coalitn for avaliyin, line 3, táļi and olii for $áliyi and bliyi, line 4, ifle for Isleyim, line 6, sáira for sdyira, line 9, and, still more extraordinarily, vairi for vairi, line 12.
The inscription refers itself to the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava king singhaņa; and to a time when (& fendatory) Singapadêvarasa was governing the Banavasi twelve-thousand province. The tablet is a virgal or monumental slab, in memory of the death of two local heroes, Macha and Goma, in battle, on the occasion of a cattle-raid at Ablar. The raid was led by Isvaradeva of Belagavatti. From Mr. Rice's Mysore, 2nd ed., VOL. II. p. 448, we learn that Bolagavattis is the modern Belagutti in the Honnali taluks of the Shimoga district, Mysore, -the Bellagooty' of the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 42, in lat. 14° 11', long. 75° 35', twenty-four miles S. 8. E. S. from Ablûr, and that tsvaradeva belonged to a family of local chiefs mentioned in records there, which give another date for him in A.D. 1216, and give also the names of Mallidêya, A.D. 1196, Simhaladêva, A.D. 1232, and Biradova, A.D. 1249.
The record is dated on the full-moon day, coupled with Monday, of the Pramåthin samvatsara, specified as one of the years of Singhana. The regnal year is not cited, though it is usual to cite it in any date expressed in this manner. The name of the samvatsara, however,
1 See page 264 below, note 3.
* For this word, and odda, both of which occur also in A. (sve page 280 above, note 7, 12), 16 note in Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 280.
• Mr. Rico writes the name 'Beleguvatti. In the present record, however, the vowel of the second syllable is distinctly a,- not e.
It should have been specified as his tenth year. The transcript in Carr-Dies Imeri. Actually inserts 10neya, m if it stood in the original; and it further reads Pramddhi, by mistake for Pramdeki.

Page #316

No. 25.]
fixes the year as Saka-Samvat 1142 current. And this date, again, has not been recorded correctly; for the given tithi ended, not on a Monday, but or Saturday, 29th June. A.D. 1219, at about 9 hrs. 4 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain).
INSCRIPTIONS AT ABLUR.
TEXT.1
Svasti Samasta-prasa (sa)sti-sahitam
Pramathi-samvatsarada Asa(sha)dha pauvurnṇami Sômava
1 Om2
2 [ra]dal pratâpa-vira-Simgaṇadevarasaru Banavase-pamnitsâsiravan-âlutt-ire [II*] Alliya kampaņam Nagarakha[m*]
sri-Simhapadéva-varushada3
3 [da]v-ep[p]attara baliya bâḍa Abbalûra vistarav-ent-emdaḍe || Gili-5 kuladhi(di)m pik-âvaliin-oppuva namdanadi vilâsadim
4 [be]lasida gamdha-salii? Siv-alayad-bli Bhalanêtra-pûjita-gri(gri)hadim baladhika-kalavida-vira-samûhadimdh(d)=i.
5 [1]a-talad-olag-Abbalûr-ati-vichitratarain nijam-igal-oppugarh | Antu sobhe
vett-Abbalûra Bira-gauvuḍanalo guna.
6 [kn]thanav-ent-emdade | Vri | Para-hitan=emdu dâna-vida (dha)n-emdu gun[am*]budhiy=c[*]du lilei 12 ka(kha) rakara-têjanam guru-padâmbu
7 [ja] bhaktanan-entu noppada13 paratara-dhairyyana sakala-vamdijan-âśrayakalpavri(vri)kshanam vara-vibudh-ôtkaram mudade bam
S [u]pisugumi sale Bira-gauvuḍanam15 || Ant=â Bira-gauvuḍale sukhadimdav= ire Bhe(be)lagavatti-Isvaradeva[m] hala
9 baru maineyara kûḍi Satalige-nadha (da) nåyakara kûdi-komḍu hattu-sâsira ân sâîra17 kudure vera
komb-alliy=â Bere
10 si nadadu bamd=Abbalûran=ilidu hip[d]u-[s]ere-turuvaṁ
turuvam himd-ikki Bira-gauvuḍanals besa-varam
263
11 Badagi-Kêtôjana makkalu Macham Gômamgaļu mâḍida virav-emnt. e[m]dade | Ka20 | Ghaṭṭisi nûmkida vâjiya thaṭṭam kaṭṭ-[a]lu Baḍagi12 Macham tâgalu nittisi Gōmanu yise paḍal-iṭṭudu
tatu-kshanadi vaîri-22
bala venit-anitum | Mât-êno pêlal-im
13 t-upam-âtitam nodal-ati-bhayamkaram=enal-imt=&mt=ari-balamuman-ovade Kêtôjana maga Macha pokku tividam pala
14 ram | Sôdarar-ibbava(ra) viram mêdinig-achchariy-id-enisi dhuradolu palarain kâdi tave komdu svargga
1 From the ink-impression. A transcription of this record is given in Carn. Désa Insers. Vol. II. P. 388.
2 Represented by a small cirele inside a larger one.
The word 10neya ought to follow here, but was omitted.
Read paurauami. Compare gasvuda, lines 5, 8, 10, below.
Metre, Champakan âlâ; and in the next verse.
Read dvoliyin. Compare two similar instances in the next line, and others in lines 6, 9.
7 Read sáliyi (for sáliyim).
Real 6liyi (for The prdsa, or alliteration of the consonant of the second syllable of
10 Read gauḍana.
Read eri; i.e., vritta.
15 Read norppadam.
16 Read gaudam.
14 Read bannisugum.
17 Read idyira.
L.e., kamda.
liyim).
each pdda, is violated here.
13 Read Itleyim.
15 Read gauḍanam,
18 Read gaudan
19 Read ent.
13 Read vairi.
31 Metre, Kanda; and in the next two verses.
The metre is faulty here; the word maga, which is necessary for the sense. 1 troduces two short syllables
too many.
24 The metre is faulty here, also, as the effect of the following se is to lengthen the .

Page #317

264
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vor. V.
15 kk-odar-jjasavreseye Machanuñm'-&
mri(mri tên=a
Gômanum ||
Jitena
labhyatê
lakshmi
TRANSLATION Om! Hail! On Monday the full-moon day of tho month Åshadhs of the Pramåthin samvatsara of the years of the glorious Simhaņadêva, who was possessod of all culogistic titles; while the powerful and brave Singañadevarasa was governing the Banavase twelvethousand,- to describe the excellence of Abbalûru, a town that was included in the Nagarakhanda seventy which was a kampana of those parts:
(Line 3)-Abbaluru is truly charming on the surface of the earth, in a most exceedingly beautiful manner, by reason of a park which is pleasing with flights of parrots and numbers of cuckoos, by the sweet-smelling rice that grows luxuriantly, by a number of temples of the god Siva, by a shrine, to which (much) adoration is paid, of that same god in the form of him who carries a third eye in his forehead, and by a multitude of brave men who excel in strength and are skilled in arts and sciences.
(L. 5)--To give a description of the merits of Biragaude of the Abbalûru that is thus charming :- Saying that he is devoted to the welfare of others, that he bestows gifts, and that he is a very ocean of virtue, the multitude of good and wise people joyfully praise Biragauda, who is in mien as radiant as the hot-rayed sun,- who is in every way devoted to the water-lilies that are the feet of spiritual preceptors, who is possessed of the very greatest resoluteness, and who is a very tree of paradise in giving support to all people who proclaim his praises.
(L. 8)-While that same Biragaude was continuing in happinoss-Belagavattitsvaradeva, with various chieftains and with the Ndyakas of the S&taligo district, together with ten thousand men and a thousand horses, came along, and descended on Abbalûru, and seized the herd of penned-up cows; and then, to describe the bravery displayed by Mâcha and Gôma, song of Badagi-Kôtôja, in rescuing the penned-up cows at the command of Biragauda
(L. 11)-While the valiant Badagi-Mâcha, having rained blows on the array of horses that he drove away, was still attacking them, and while Gôma, having stared fiercely at them, was shooting arrows, the whole of the hostile force immediately fell down in all directions. What words can I use ?; if you consider, it surpassed all comparison !: meeting them in the most terrifying manner, Mácha, the son of Kêtôja, plunged recklessly into the hostile force, and pierced many of them. In such a way that the bravery of these two brothers was a wonder to the earth, M&cha and Gôma fought in battle with many people, and killed numbers of them, and went with great fame to heaven.
Read Máchanum.--The metre is faulty here, even with this correction. It might be set right by reading Mdehans Gómannah. And, from certain marks on the akshara gó, it would seem that the writer recognised his omission of the d in the first syllable of Machan , began to correct it, by writing Mácha after that word, sod then turned the cha into go, and so produced the reading that actually stands.
• Metre, Sióka (Anushtabh).
After this, there sboald come another line, containing the completion of this well-known verse, cit., piror. dengand kshana-vidhvansini kayo kd shirtd marané rand. These words may perhaps be somewhere on the side or back of the stone, and may bave been overlooked by my copyist. But there is no reason why they should not bave been engraved on the front of the stone, immediately below line 15; the stone was smoothed in order to form the subscript k of kkódar at the beginning of that line, and was not smoothed any further; and it seems, therefore, that the completion of the verse was carelessly omitted, either by the engraver or in the written copy from which he worked.
• See page 253 above, note 6.
Såtaļige is evidently a variant of the Sattalige which we bave in E. line 60; see page 249 above, note 9.

Page #318

10
12
14
జోన్స్ జనగను హె శాక్తరం మరో జండ క్రునిజన రాదివారణ డతిముసము 1. వైదు మ్నాయ శతా లాభంం క్రివికారస్తుభవ ప ప ప ధారావారాహమూ అరభిదా
మగత:నియండం యాసం 'మరసం బాగలమను Sex మండల
మ
ia.
Donepundi Grant of Namaya-Nayaka.-Saka-Samvat 1259.
J. F. FLEET.
PPR fi
Gabidecars.seriale sos తెలుంగమరాహణ క్రమప్తలం కల యంత్రభక్షం ముని రామ జయ తిత ప్రసమనదేశ కుతెకార క్రియ నిమ బాబు ముకురాంతరాష్ట్ర దర్శసురేంద్ర గని జ రి దానిదే వంద అదర ಎಬಬು ఇబ్బంది
SCALE 77
FROM INK-IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR. HULTZSCH.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #319

-
వంబసిరి అందాయ, " ఇంద్రునిమురుడం మాసములో తుది ఓం అనిరసమంత సంతతిస్తుమురంజయం
జంబునరిరివనందనుడిని ఇదంపనాయనడిబొంబాయల సంభయణయడియం బదంబవిరామం నన్ను పనింద్ర పభుమవారం
andhra
iiia.
డంబరముంగం మంచిది పందాలంయలగలలయు
మందునున్నంబలగడపలదండం Folయంగాలయందుడు "తం మంయందుందాంసం పన్సియం ||
సుహదారాన్ని ముద్దాండి తిండింయన దయ 28 (60) బలపాలి నలుపుడి
ముందు -
-

Page #320

No. 26.)
NOTE ON THE DONEPUNDI GRANT
265
(L. 15) - He who conquers obtains fortune;' and even one who dies [wins & woman of the gors: since the body perishes in a moment, why should one distress oneself about dying in battle ?].
No. 26.- A NOTE ON THE ALPHABET OF THE DONEPUNDI GRANT.
BY F. Kielhorn, Pa.D., LL.D., C.L.E.; GÖTTINGEN. Dr. Haltzsch having kindly consented to pablish the accompanying photolithograph, which has been prepared under Dr. Fleet's supervision, of the Donepundi grant of Saka-Samvat 1259, edited by me above, Vol. IV. p. 356 ff., I take the opportunity of adding a few remarks on the writing of that most beautifnlly engraved inscription. I have already stated that the characters are Telugu. In general, they are the same as those of the Vanapalli plates of Anna-Vêma. published with a photolithograph above, Vol. III. p. 59 ff., which are only wont forty years, later; but there are one or two interesting differences between the characters of the two inscriptions.
Of initial vowels the Vânapalli plates contain a, a, i, and ri; in the present grant i and ri do not occur, but, on the other hand, we here have also i, in the word i in lines 42 and 51; u, in Umá, 1. 1; and e, in evan, 1. 15, étad, 1. 38, etc.
Of the ordinary Sanskțit consonants, gh, i, jh and dh do not occur in che Donepîndi grant; and the signs for chh and i only occur in conjuncts, as subscript letters, 1 apvichchhan, 1, 31, yavachchhriman, I. 39, and dijñana, 1. 34. The signs which may be specially drawn attention to are those for k, ph, and bh.
In the sign for k the horizontal line between the top-stroke (talakatfu) and the circle is joined with the latter by a straight line, which forms a sharp angle with the horizontal line, as may be seen from kari, 1, 1, keruta, 1, 2, etc. This (cursive) sign for k, which does not occur in the Vanapalli plates and is not found in any of the published palæographic Tables, is also used in the Dibbida plates of Saka-Samvat 1191, published with a photolithograph above, p. 106 ff., and in the three inscriptions of Kataya-Vêma of Saka-Samvat 1313-38, published above, Vol. IV. p. 328 ff. It clearly is the immediate precursor of the k of the modern Telugu alphabet.
The sign for ph is distinguished from the sign for p by a separate semicircular line, placed below the sign for p; compare the pha of phala, l. 4, with the pa of lampata, 1. 6. The same sign for ph is used in the Vânapalli plates, e.g. in phalaka, 1. 7. In a Chêrôlu inscription of Jâya of Saka-Samvat 1157, we still find the earlier sign in which the distinguishing semicircular line intersects the proper left vertical line of the sign for p.:
The sign for bh, in the aksharas bha, bhu, bhú, bhya and bhya, is distinguished from the sign for b by the top-stroke of bh; compare the bha of bhava-, 1.3, with the ba of babhú-, 1. 9. In aksharas where there is no room for the top-stroke, bh sometimes is distinguished from b by
'1 This verse is usually given more or less incorrectly,--for instance, P. 8. O.-C. Insors. No. 212 hss middawana kdy 6t; and No. 925 has viddarhsani; while No. 182 has rurdyandra kshana-yuddhasan. But the first word is always fitana (6.9., P. 8. 0.-C. Insors. Nos. 212, 225, in both of which it is very clear, as also in the prevent record). The interpretation of it seemed difficult to Prof. Kielborn also, who suggested some time ago that the original reading might be judna (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 202, note 4). But he now considers "that jitána is correct, and is to be translated by him who has conquered," on the analogy of vidita,"one who has learnt," in the first verse of the Kirdldrjunys, where the commentary cites plid gdval, bhukta brdimandi, and vibhaktd brdtara), all in an active sense. -Since writing the preceding remarks, I have beard from Prof. Kielborn that he finds that the verse is from the Pardiaraamiti, Acharskapda, Adhyâya III. verse 97 (Bombuy edition, Vol. I. Part II. p. 273), which gives it in the form-Jitena labhyatt Lakatmir mit& dpisardiganah Lehavadheadwini kaydemin kd cbinta marand rand, and that Madbav obArys explains ita as pat passive parti. ciple denoting the agent ("one who has conquered"), exactly as suggested by Prof. Kielhorn.
I owe excellent in pressions of these inscriptions to the kindness of Dr. Rultzach.
* In the same inscription, of which I shall treat in Vol. VI., the sig for d is distinguished from the sign for d by a semicircle, open to the proper right, which is placed below, and attached to, the proper left curve of the sien for d.
2x

Page #321

266
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V
a small opening in the lower part of the Mign for bh, as in vibhaoyate, 1. 14, and nablo, 1. 11 ; but just as often there is no difference at all between bh and b, as may be seen e.g. from a comparison of vihor= (for vibhôr-), 1. 19, with bolan, 1. 48, or from vibishnn- (for vibhinn-), 1. 14, abisht. (for abhisht), 1. 36, etc. It is interesting to observe that in all such cases (where in the Doneplundi grant bh practically does not differ from b), in the Vånapalli plates, the sign for th is generally distinguished from the siga for 6 by just such a separate semicircular line as above we have found to distinguish ph from p; compare in the Vånapalli plates ribháti, l. 3, Sambhor=, 1. 4, nábhi, 1. 7, eto. Moreover it may be noted that in the inscription B. of Kataya-Vema, above, Vol. IV. p. 329, in the bh of Bhim svara in line 8, the distinguishing semicircular line has been changed into a downward stroke, so that the siga for bh looks exactly like the bh of the modern Telugu alphabet.
In addition to the signs of the ordinary Sanskrit consonants, the Donepundi grant also contains the sign for the Dravidian , e.g. in sunirmala, 1. 11, and the sign for r, e.g. in érzi, 1. 44. In the sign for the r of tarwoata in line 49 the engraver erroneously has omitted the horizontal line in the interior of the letter.
Regarding the signs of subscript consonants it may be noted that in the conjuncts in and nn the same sign is used for both (the second) 1 and m, as in nnamaḥ, 1. 1, and nishanna (uma), 1. 13. Attention may also perhaps be drawn to the form of the subscript l, e.g. in Eidapalli, 1. 45, and puflu, 1. 53. Of final consonants which are not joined with a following letter, only occurs, in aranjayat, 1. 17, and dha(dd) nát, 1. 23.
As regards medial vowels, I have already indicated that there is hardly any difference between the signs for i and i; compare e.g. gita-kirtih, 1, 5, and didhitish, 1. 27. In engraving the akshara mi of ketum-sohl in line 21 the engraver has made a mistake, which, to judge from the impression, was subsequently corrected by him. Another mistake was made by him in engraving the akshara nô at the end of line 15, as may be seen by a comparison of the proper sign for nå in fúnur=ano, I. 24, or the no of Jaganobbagandda in line 27 of the Vanapalli plates.
That the plates, near the proper right margin of the first inscribed side of each plate, contain the numeral figures from 1 to 5, has been already stated.
1 The akahara Ond of this very word is reproduced in Prof. Bübler's Indische Palaographie, Table VIII. col. ix. No. 33, but without the characteristic semiciroular line at the bottom, which is quite clear and distiuet in the pabliabed photolithograpb of the Vauapalli plates. The same column contains other similar errors which need not be specified bere.
The mame protion is followed in some very much earlier inscriptions; compare ag. in the Stara plates of the Eastern Chalukya Yunandya Vishpavardbana L (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 309, and Plate) sampansah, I. 4, and paurunamdaydn, 1.18. It may be noted that both in the Donepodi grant and in the Vanapalli plates the conjunot run is always written by the siga for run.

Page #322

Vol. IV. No. 51.
Donepundi Grant of Namaya-Nayaka.--Saka-Samvat 1259.
ದಲಿನ ದಲಿತ ಸಾದಿ, ರಮಂದಿರ.
ನವರಾಗಿದ್ದಲ್ಲಿ ಎದುರಾದಾಪ
S8
ವಂದಾಲ ಎನ್ನ
ನಾ
ಪol
J.
FLEET.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE.77
FROM INK-IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR. HULTZSCH

Page #323

tv b.
ಸರ್ವ ವಲಯ
ನದಿಯನು JOಹಾಯನುದಿನಾಲೂರು
* ಯುವಕನನುನಲಂಕರಿಯ ಆಣು ಅಮಲಿನಲ್ಲಿಯವರಲ್ಲಂಮಡಿವ
ಎಂ-ಮಂಜುಂಂಅನುರಾಗ
Oಆಟಂ ಆಲಂಖಾರ ಮತ್ತುರದಿರವಿಂದಾಲಂಬಂಥ
ಧಾನಕಮಗಮಗನು *
ನುಡಿದಂಥಾಲಮು ದನುಜಲಧಾಂಶಂಜದಿಂದದಿಂದಿದ್ದರು. ನಯನ ಮಂದಿರ

Page #324

INDEX
.
.233n
210
PAGE А.
Agastya, rishi, . . . . 62, 72, 257
PAGE agi-huņņuve, . . . . . 12 Albalabbá, queen of Batuga I., . . . 163. i agrabára,. 9, 23, 25, 28, 67, 69, 96, 107, 212, 213 Albalur, 8. a. Ablur, 213, 211, 219, 223, 229, Agranipidugu, Chola ch., . . . . 123u
230, 231, 233, 231, 255, 258, 259, 264 Ahadanakaram, vi. . . . . 122 Abhayachandra, ., . . .
: 228
Abavamalla, sur. of Sumtsvara I., . , 210, 258 Ablidhånaratnamålå, quoted, . . . 209n Abavamalla, sur. of Taila II., . 20, 21 abhinara, tar, . . . . . . 96 Abjavadevi, quech of Udayakarna, . . 183, 187 Alliràmamůrti, m., . . . . 95, 96
Ahmadabad, vi, . . . . 102, 103 Ablûr, vi., . 213, 216, 217, 219n, 223, 226,
Ahmad Shah I., Gujarít k., , . 102 243, 244, 245, 262 Aibole, vi
Aihole, vi., . . . . 231, 211 butte, m., . . . . . . 231 Aindra festival, . . . . . . Achulahedikå, vi.. . 188 Aiririya-gunta, tank, . .
. 131 Acharåja, 7., . . .
231 Aivattokkalu, di., ... . acharya, . . 31, 73, 222, 223, 225, 226
Ajitasêna, Jaina preceptor, 152, 171, 180, 238 Achchabhadarabhatta, 11., .
ajjagura, a grandfather-preceptor,
280 achchupannaya, tax, . . . . . à jűapti, s. a. důtaka, 52n, 71, 96, 119, 122, Aci yutapuram, vin, . .
123, 126, 127, 128, 131, 134 Adariyamanavala, 8. a. Alagiyamanavala, . 73 Akalauka, Jaina preceptor, . . 219n, 227 Adaliyamanavalubhatta, Ti., . . . 96 AkÁlavarsba, aur. of Rashtrakúfa kinge, Adahivånbhatta, ... . . . .
170n, 189, 190, 191, 190 Adaragauchi, vi., . . . . 154n, 169, 172 Akarshaka, . . . . . . 183 Adasiyamanavalabhatta, m., . . . . 96 Akbar, Mughal k., . . . . . 175 îdavani-Narahari-Gipnya, m., . . 68 and add. Akon lavillabhatta, m. . . . . 36 Adhikarin, . . .
Akondi, m., . . . . . . 109 Adhipura, s. a. Tiruvorrigúr,
akshatadigo, s. a. akshaya-tritiya,. , 12, 14 Adhipuriávara, te., . . . . 106 akshatadige-amavåse, . . . , 11, 14 adhiraja,. .
akshaya-tritiya, tithi, . 13, 14, 107, 109, 113, 115 Adibanambichaturvedib hatta, m... .. 96 Akuamannapdu, . a. Aukulmanaud, 137, 139 Adikunta, s. . Kauntêya,
69 Akunůri-Naga, ... . . . . . 68 Aditya, m., . . .
68 Alngiyamanavala, Vaishnava acharya,. 73 Aditya, Matsya ch., .
alukku, measure, . . . . 44, 47, 43 Adityabhatta, m.,. .
Alamanda, vi., . . . . . . 122 Adityaddvabhatta, m., . .
Alami, vi.. . . . . 71, 74, 96 Adityaddvasahasra, .. .
96 Alampuni, vi., . . . . . . add. Adityashadaigavid, m., . . . . 96
96 Alande, vin, . . • 248, 259, 35 in Adupa, vi.. . . .
Alande thousand, di... . . . . 213n Advaita, doctrine, . . . . 72, 227 Alasahasra, m., . . . . . Ayarayya, oh.. . . . . . . 163 | Alavandan, Vaishnava acharya,.
73 ågariyapura, vi,
7,9 Alavand&nbhatta, m.,. . , 95, 96
134
The figures refer to pages; 'n' after a figure, to footnotes; and 'add.' to the additions on pp. v to ix. The following other abbreviations are used :- ), - chief; co. - country : di, a district or divifion; do. - ditto ; dy, dynasty: E. Eastern; J. - female; k, = king - male mo. - mountain; ri. - river i .. a. - samo a: ; Nr. Purname; te.a temple; vi. village or towns TV. Teslern.
2 N

Page #325

268
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V
PAGE
Algod, Di.,
• 54
PAGE 1 Alavema, Reddi k.,. . . . . 56 Anapôta, 8. a. Anavota,
. . 56 Ala-Vema, .. a. Vema, . . 55n Apata arman, m.. .
• 117 Ala-Virs, . a. Virabhadr, . . . 55n Anatti, .. a. ajñapti, .
• 620 . . . . . . 171n Anavêma, Reddi k., . . . , 55, 56 Âlidevayabhatta, m.. 72,96 Anavota, do. . .
. 56 Alle, ch., . . . . . 170, 177n, 179 Andamanibhatta, ... . . . 96 Alla, 8. a. Allada, . . . . 64, 67 Andhra, co., .
. 162, 257 Allâda, ..., . . . 68 Andhra, 5. a. Telugu, .
. 93 Allada, Reddik. . . 54, 55, 56, 57, 67, 69 Ânegundi, di.,
. . . . 241n Allådareddi-Dodda, t. 4. Dodda II., .
Ânesejjeya-basadi, te,. . . . 244, 258 Alladareddidoddavaram, 1. a. Gumpini, . 66, 67, 69 Anga, co., . .
. . . 190 Allahabad, vi., . . . . . 6 angabhóga, 22, 25, 214, 215, 230, 231, 257, Allanripe-Virabhadra, .. a. Virabhadrs, . . 55n
258, 259 Allaya, Reddi k., . . . . . 55 Angalûra, oi.,
. . 136 Allaya-Dodda, 1. a. Dodda II., . . 64, 67
Aigiras, riski, . .
. 62 Allaya-Vema, .. a., Váma, . . 64, 67
Anitalli, queen of Virabhadra, .
56 Alli-Boya, 7. . . . . . . 160 Anivårita-Dhanamjaya, m.,, . .. . 201 alphabeta
Adivarita-Panyavallabhs, . . . . 2010 Grantha, , 48, 49, 108, 104, 106, 122n Anmakonda, di., .
. Kanarese, 10, 24, 26, 28, 161, 206, 206, 214, Anna or Annaya, Reddi k., . 54, 55, 56, 67 232, 234, 287, 261, 262 Annama, .. . .
. 68 Någari,. . . . 119, 116, 116n, 117 AnnamÀmba, queen of Doddaya I., . . 65 Telugu, 32, 63, 64, 70, 107, 142, 266, 266 Annamamba, queen of Perumadi, . . . Vattelutta, . . . . . 41, 42 Annamayajva-Singayadikshita, 11.
67 Alvar, a Vaishnava saint, . . . . 78 Annana-banta, sur. of Rakkassa, . . 178 Amaravati, vi., . .
Annan-ankakara, sur. Of RapatangabhairavaAmauli, vi, . . . . . 2 Govindaras, . . Ambalattadi, .. a. Natarkja, . . . 72 Annapróla, Roddi ke.. AmbalattAdibhatta, 7., . . . 98 Annavaram, pi., . . . . . . 69 Ambaftha-sutta, quoted,
. . . 2,8 Annavarapapadu, vi.,
. . . 69 Âmbar, vi., , . 50, 159, 160, 162n Andavêma, 8. a. Anavêms,
• 265 Ammapayya, ... . . . . 86, 86 Annavrdla, Reddik,. .
64, 67 Ammardja L, E. Chalukya k., . 181, 194, 138
Anniga, Pallana k.,
. . 191 Ammarija II., do. 185, 189, 141, 143 Appigere, vi.,
. Amoghavarsha, k., . . . . 100m Anupamall, oi., .
109 Amoghavarshe, sur. of Vaddiga, 168n, 1670,
SDU TÅra,. . . . 181, 205, 287, 262 189, 191, 196
Aparajita, sur. of Prithivipati L., 168, 169 Amoghavarsha I., Ráskļrakufa k., 163, 158n, Appadevi, queen of Råmabhadra,. . 219
159, 162, 163n, 190, 245n Appay, . . . . . . Amoghavarsha II., do. . 189, 190, 191 Appayabhatta, 1.. . . AmritarMipandits, ., . . . . 22 Appayashadangavid, ..., . . 97 Ananta, ith.,
. . . . 68 Appimayya, ch., . . Ananta, 5. a. Vishņu,
Årådhya, a family priest, .. Ananta-chaturdasi, tiths
Aradhys, a Saida Brahman, Ananta-Jina, to.. . . . 149, 150 Aradore, ri.,
. . Anantana-huņņuvo, . . . . 12 Araiyan Aravindan, 1... . . . . 43 Anastapila or Anantapklarasa, ch., 216, 216, Åråmadubhatta, ., . . . . . 97
217, 218, 229, 231 Armudubhatta, m.,. . . 78, 97 Anastavatman, E. Ganga . . . . 122 arasa. . . . . . 154, 155, 157 Anante vara, to., . . . . . 149 ArasabrahmA, m.,
ama muy .
.
. . . 72, 97
.....
12

Page #326

INDEX.
269
.
97
PAGE
Page ardbudaya, .
55, 67 Argkyatirtha, oi.,
. 259 Arhat, . . .
• 255 åri, tree, . .
100 bablila, tree, . . . . . . Ariñjiśvara, te., . .
228 båda, a town, . .
. . . . 262 Ariya-Pillai, queen,
ada. Badagi-Kétója, ant., .
. . 264 ariyasacbeha, the four,
101 Bådêmi, vi.. . . . 12, 13, 164n Arjuna, Vatsya ch., . .
108 Bàdami-amavàse, .
. . . 12 Artangeri-Kamaya, m., .
Baddiga, s. a. Vaddiga, .
191 Arthada, 8. a. Akalavarsha, . • 1897 Bayadlago or Bågadigo, &. a. Bagalkot,. 166 Arulàlabbatga, 1., . .
Bågadage seventy, di, . . . . . 166 Aruláladasapuribhatta, . .
Bagalkot, oi.,
.
166 Arulàla-Perumal, te., : :
72 Båge or Bågenad, s. a. Bågadage, . . . 166 A rulàrabbatta, *., .
Bâgewaļi, vi., . . 9, 10, 11, 239, 240n, 242 Aralaradasapuriyabhatta, mit.,
Bâlûr, vi, . . .
. . 159, 160n Arulárssahasrs, 11., . .
Birât, ri. . . . . . . 1. 5 aruvana, taz, . . .
Bairayya, ch., .
. 206, 207 Årya, Matsya ch., . .
108 Bakerganj, vi., i
. . 185n Arga-Târadevi, goddess, .
245n Bakhra, vi., . . . . . . 4 asádhårana tâna, the six, . . . 102 bala, measure,. . . . . 26 Asni. vi., . . . . . . . 211 bala, the ten, . . . . . . 102 Aboka, Maurya k. . 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 1011 Baladeva, ch, .
. . 249 Assam, co. . . .
. . 181 Balagámi, vi., 214n, 216, 218, 219n, 220, asthana-vastunayaka,. . . .215n, 217n
321n, 223, 224, 226, 227, 228, 229n, abu kavi, . .
. . . 331n
231n, 285, 238, 243n, 244, 245n, 256 add. Asratthåman, rishi,
. 50, 52 Balagánve, vi.. . Atakur, ti., : 1540, 165, 166, 167, 191 Balavurn, s. a. Balûr, . . 201 Atsvipataka, Di., . . . . 38 Bali, demon, . . .
. 50, 102 Atri, rishi . . . 95, 107 balisa, included in, .
289 Attadibhatta, 1.. . . . . . 97
Balláladê va-VelAbhata, ch., . . 140, 142 Attamalhatta, 11., . . .
.. . . 97
. 97 Balligave, s. a. Balayami, 221, 222, 225, 227 Attisarman, k., . . . . . 122n Balligråmo, do., .
. . . 236n Attiyarálibhatta, b, 72, 97 Balmuri, vi, . .
. .256 Attiyashadangarid, ., . . . . 97 Balûr, vi., . . . . . . . 201 Attiyur, s. 4. Little Kanohi,
Bammagaunda, Bammagávunda, Barmagaunda Aubhalamâtýa, m., . .
er Barmagávunda, m., . , 232, 233, 234 Aukulmanaud, vi.. .
Bammagkyunda, Bammadova, Bammor avadu, avuşu or auru, plant,
100 Barma, .,
213, 214, 229, 230, 232 avartra-, avatra-, or avaratri amaviso, . 18 | Bammapayga, ch.. . . . . . 21 a vendaya, tax, . .
96 Bammarasa, Sántara ch., . . . 225 Avinita-Konguņi, W. Gariga k., . 157n, 174 Bammayya, s. a. Brahma, . . 236n, 259 Âyiramjotisahasra, ., . . . . 73, 97 Båpa, family,. . 50, 122, 162, 1710 Aytamasetti, .,
. 22 Båņa, Saiva saint, . 254, 256 and add. Ayyana I., W. Chalnya k., . . 20, 164n Bàņa or Bånabhadra, m... . . . . 255n Ayyana-gandhaváraña, biruda, . . . 236n Lâņâdhiraja, sur. of Prithivipati II., . . 50 Aysan-aikakåsa, do. .
. . 237n Banarasi, s. a. Varanasi, . . . 208 Ayyana-singa, do. . .
230n, 231a Banasam kari, te., . . . . 12. 13 Ayyapadeva, Pallava ch.,.
164, 165n Banavase or Banavase, 8. d. Bans rási, 216n, Ayyapiransahasra, ., . . . . . 97
217, 218, 225, 226, 227, 229, 230, Ayyâ vole, s. a. Aibole, , 23, 256 add.
231, 232, 234, 235, 236, 257, 259. 4 .
2x2
.
72
135

Page #327

270
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Ve.. v
PAGE 1
PAGE Banarasi, vi.. . . .. . . 170n, 259, 260
170n, 253, 200 Betma, Kakatiya k.,
• 142 Banarasi twelve thousand, di., 167, 169, 170, Bezvada, ri., .
. .
. .
. . .
add., 127 172, 180, 213, 216, 217, 239, 244, 262 Bhàdầna, vi., . . banda. or banada-hunnure,. . .
. 13 bhàgabhỏgakara, tar, Bandhavapura, vi. .
• 235, 236 Bhagale, f . .
. .
. . . . 233 Bandhole, oi.,
. . . 235n Bhaganabbe, f.,. . . . . . 229 Bangala, co. . . . . . .257 Bhagavata, Purana . . . . 109 Bangange, ri., ,
Bhagavati, goddess, Baugåran, vi...
. 116 Bhagranpar, vi, . . Bankåpurs, vi... 152, 168n, 171, 173, 180 Bhailla, mi.. . Bankidève, Saiva saint,
.243n Bhaka, sur. of Mahendrapals, : 209 Bannur, vi. . . . 166, 165n bhậpassvergade, bbâņasumadevergade or Barabar, vi.. . .
blâ ņasuvergade, a chief of the kitchen, 217, Baragûr, vi. .
. . . 1640 bhanda (bhana), a bale of goods . . Barahadonti or Barabadontiranne, di, . 55, 56 Bhandaragarittage, . a. Bhandar-Kawte, .301 lárika, . . . . . . . 23. Bhandar-Kaste, vi.. . . . . 201 Barmagavanla, m., . . . .223bbapdavane, stock, . . . . 23n Barinarasa, ch., . . . . . 217n Bhanuchandra, 11., . . . . . 210n Baroda, vi.. . . . . . . 190 Bhånudova I., E. Ganga k., . • 320 Basaral. vi. . . . . . . 1690 Bharadraja, riski, .
. . . 52 Basara or Basavarasayya, Lingayat teacher, Bharata, m., . . .
. . . 115 10, 11, 21, 240, 241, 212, 244 Bharata, race,. .
. . 31, 33 Basavanna, 8. a. Dakshina-Kodárekvara, .221n Bhårata- or Bbårati-hunnuve, . . . 13 Basavapurana, name of a work, 11, 12, 239, Bharatabhatta, m. . . . . . 97 240, 241, 242, 254n Bharataksbetra, Ind', .
. . . 31 Basa reśvara, te.
. . 213, 232, 261 Bharatasahasra, mn., . . Basarura hundred and forty, di.,. 214, 215, 230 Bharatalàstra, . . .
. . 225 Battayya, ch., . . . .
. .
. 166 . 166
Bharatavarsha, India, . . Bauddha,. . . . . . .222
229 Bhaskars, k., . . . . 183, 186, 188 Banddbålays, .
Bhaskarabhatta, m., . . . . . 97 Bavana, 11., . .
. . . 225 bhatta, . . . . . . 72, 213 Baroja, m., .
. . . 226 Bhattadôvabhatta, m., . . . . . 97 beddore, 8. a. perdore, .
169n, 173n bhattaraka. . . . 121, 201, 202, 20:1 Begur, vi., . .. 154n, 164, 165 bberi, a kettle-drum,
. . .2160 Belagavatti, 8. a. Belagutti.. . 262, 264 Bhillama, Yadava k.,
. . .. 31 Belagutti, vi.. . .
• . 262
Bhima, ch., . . . 54, 55, 56, 67 Belatus, vin . .
167 Bhima, Matsya ch... . . . 108 Beiavatte, vi.. . . .
.. 156n Bhima I., do. . . . . . 10 Beldbevi-Kerava, m.,
. . . . 68
Bhima 11., do., . . . . . . Belúr, vi, . . . .
Bhima III., do., . . . . Belvols three hundred, di, 166, 169, 172, Bhima IV., do., . .
173, 217, 218 ! Bhima I., 8. a. Chalukya-Bhima I., 127, 128, Beuaka, 8. a. Ganesa, . . . . . 12
130, 131, 134 Benakana-amavåse, 8. a. cbauti-amavase, 12 Bhims II., 8. a. Chalukya-Bhima II.,
141 Bendapudi, ri. . . . . . 74 Bhima, ri . . . . . 9, 201 Bendapädi-Annayya, 1... . . . . 55n Bhimakhandam, name of a Telugu acork, 55, 56 Bendapundi, 8. a. Bendapudi, . . 73, 74, 96 Bhimamayútâsa . . pattalà, di.. . 117 Benira, ri, . . .
. . 7,8 Bhimanáthabhatta, m., . . . . 97 Berdi. vi. . . . . . . 192Bhimarathi, 8. a. Bhima, , , , 201 Béra, s. a. Betma, . i 142, 143, 149 Bhimarura, vi., . . . . . 9€

Page #328

INDEX.
271
.
97
109
РАав Bhimayabhatta, m., . Bhimdbvarkbhatta, . . . . . 97 Bhimeevarakhandam, s. a. Bhimakbapdam, 650 Bhimê variry, m., . . bhogas, the eight, .
87 bbögiks, a village proprietor, . . . 89 bhögika-palaka, . . . .
89 Bbðja I., Kananj k., . '. 208, 209, 210, 212 Bhoja II., do., . . Bhojadeve, do... . . . . 210, 211 Bhuila, vi. . . . . . 8 Bhujabala-chakravartin, sur. of Bijjala, 25 Bhujabala-chakravartin, sur. Qf Sankama, 28 Bhajamgåvall, . . . . . . 22 Bhojjabbarasi, W. Ganga queen . 166 Bhdldkamalla sur. of somêávate IIL, 232, 233, 258 Bhushanacharys, author, .
.225 Bhatarya, 4. a. Batuga, , 168, 166, 191 Bhdrikrama, W. Ganga k. Bhủyikadávf, queen of Dôvabakti, . . 212 Bijabbe, queen of Meroladora, . 153, 167 Bijapur, vi, . . . . , 2200 Bijjala, Kalachurya k., 10, 11, 23, 24, 25,
226, 285, 289, 240, 241, 242, 243, 244, 246 Bijjalara yaoharitra, name of a work, . 849 Bijjana, 5. a. Blijale,. . 935n, 256, 257, 258 Bikuli, oi., . Bilier, ving. . .
. 164, 169n bilkode, tax, .
929 billa, tree, . . Biradêve, ch. Bingaude, ., .
264 Bisandoje, black-buck banner,
169 boar, crest,
20, 850, 70, 122, 127,
131, 135, 199, 200 Boddapaļo, oi, . .
. . . 109 Boddiy, sur. Of BallAladdvar VelAbbata, 140, 142 bojjbanga, the seven,
102 Bolame, m., . . Bolarendavati, vi., . Bolikoya-Klimayya or Kinjayy, ch, Bombana, n., . . Bonaggiri-Madbava, ., . . . 68 Bondralapati-Peddays, ., . . . 68 Bonta-Appaya, , . . . . . 69 Bontepi-nanda, .. a. Bottepi-nanda, . 74 Bonthadevi, queen Vikramaditya IV. . 20 Boppa, Boppana or Boppimayya, , . 233, 284 Bottepi-nandu, di. . . . 74
PAGE Brabros, ch., .
288a, 244, 258 Brahmadora, ch. . . . . . 28 brahmad@ya, . . . 44, 45, 46, 47, 182 Brahma-Kshatra, family,.
171 brahmamaharaja, title, .
. . . 78 Brabman, god, 62, 95, 107, 128, 159, 228, 246, 254 Brahmanaghévars, to.. . . . . 69 brahmapur.. . . . , 18, 32, 160 Brahma-siddhanta, 48, 49, 197, 198, 199, 300 Brahmavara, t., . 213, 214, 223, 828n, 280,
231, 232, 233, 234, 243, 245, 255, 261 Brihaspati, riski, . . . 84n, 52 British Museum, . . . . . 101, 184 Brosch, vi.. . . .
. 87, 88 Boddhs, . . . , 2, 3, 4, 6, 10%, 245n Buddhavarusa, Chalukya ch., . .17la Buddhista, . . 2, 3, 4, 101, 181n, 920,
322, 227, 228, 345, 255 and add. Badiga, k., . . . . 167n Bekka I., Vijayanagara k., . . add. bull, crest,
. 49, 50, 51, 259, 169 ball banner,
wer. . . . . . . 257 buruga or boruva, tree, . . . .100 Batarasa, s. a. Bataga,
168, 164n, 187a Batayya, do. . . . . 1680, 168, 191 Batdevar, te, . . . . . . 1870 Båtaga I., W. Gasga k., . 159, 163,
164, 165, 1670, 169n Batage II., do 163, 164, 166n, 263,
164, 165, 166, 167, 1700, 172, 191 Bałaganeratakan, sur. Mapalarata, 187
163
2
Bate
258 282
228
226, 288
241
Cape Comorin, . . . 41, 48, 1047 Chabbi or Chebbi, vi, . . . . . 178 Chadt, i, . . . . . . 187 Chaitra-pavitra, ceremony, . . . 32, 269 Chaki-cheruvu, tank,. . . . . 181 Chakinja, k., . .
. 1626 chakkha, the five, .
· 102 Chaladottarangs, sur. of Márasitaha II., 168, 179 Chalamartiganda, biruda, . . . 148n Chalafepavi, i. . . . 1700 Chaliky, ... Chaluky, . • 2030 Chalki, do. . . Chaluky, family, . . 1860, 171n, 202 Chalaky, Eastern, dy, 200, 81, 71, 105, 107, 109n, 118, 119, 133, 137, 131, 185,
189, 160, 161n, 1630, 968n

Page #329

272
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
.
.
.
13
PAGE
PAGE Chalukya, Western, dy., . 7, 8n, 10, Chendamarakannabhatta, 14., . . . 97
71a, 119n, 157, 158, 164n, 1671, 170n, Chenns, saiva saint, 172, 176n, 201, 202, 214, 215, 217n, 223, Chenna-Gèsimayya, m., .
227, 232, 234, 236, 239, 243, 244, 245n Chera, co., . . 46n, 171, 179, 206, 207 Chalakys, family, 20, 21, 121, 257 and add. Cheçava-Appaya, 11., . . Chalukya, do. 32n, 350, 36, 71, 125, 130, Chêvånanvêra, . . . . . 197
137, 166n, 171, 173 Chbalamattiganda, sur. of Ganapati, 143, 149 Chalukya, do... 20, 21, 33, 34, 36, 161n, 179, chhurikára, . . . . . . 183
229, 233, 234, 235, 267, 268 Chicacole, vi., . . . , 81, 122, 175 Chalukya-Bhima I., E. Chalukya k., . 127, Chidabhatte, in. . . . 73, 97
131, 134, 138 Chidambaram, vi.. . . . 73, 103, 106 Chalukya-Bhima II., do. . . . 135, 141
135, 141 Chidiyashalangavid, M., . . . 97 Châlukya-chakravartio, sur. of Vijayaditya, . 2441 Chikati, pi.,
. . . . . 56 Chalukya-pañichâ nana, sur. of Pañohaladôva, . 173 Chikka-Kannuge, .. a. Chikkangi, . . 2140 Chalukyârjuna, sur. of Vijayaditya II., 123, 125 Chikkangi, oi., . . . . .
.214 obampê-shashthi, tithi,
Chikkulla, vi., . . . . add., 119n, 122 Chåwundaraya, ch.. .. . 171, 173, 174n chikurenga or chikarónu, plant,. . .100 Chamundariyaparána, name of a work, . 171 Chilkasamodrs, the Chilka lake, . . 56 Chandiraja, Chandra or Chandrams, m., 10, 21, 2423 chiñchanika, tree, . . . . . 100 Chandrabbshanapandita, Saiva teacher, 2230 Chingamâm bâ, queen of Jayanta,. . .108 Chandragiri, hill, . . . . . 151 chinta, tree, . . . . . Chandràmbike, f., . . . .10, 21, 242 Chintamani, ui.,
. . . 205, 206 Chandrabhk harabhatta, 7. . . . . 97 Chintareni-cheruva, tank, . . . . 131 obandru, tree, . .
. . 100 Chipurupallo, vi.. . . . 109n, 119 Channabasava, Ling dyat teacher, . 240, 241, 242, 244 Chiriyåndag, Vaishnava acharya, . 73 Channabasavannakålsjfiâna, name of a work, 2410 Chiriyandanbhattasomayajin, . . . . 97 Channabasa vapdrâna, do., 11, 239, 240, 241, Chitaldroog, vi.,
. . 171n 242, 243n Chiţipeddi-Mallaya, mh., . . . . 68 Channa-Kąéava, to. .
. . 24, 25 Chitorgadh, si.. .
. 39 Chattarasa, ch., . . . . . 257 Chitrakantha, name of a horse, . 202 chatti-amavise, . . . . . 13 Chittans, M., . . . . . . 69 Chattiyapna, a.
Choda, family,. .
54, 55, 58, 87 Chaturvargaobintamani, quoted,. . .1680 Chodabbimdevan, te., .
. 143, 149 obaturvēdin, .
Chola, co., add., 31, 41, 42, 43, 44, 46, 47, 50, Chaulukya, dy., .
· 102 73, 105, 106, 123n, 169, 160, 162, 164n, ohaati-amavåse, . . . . . 13 167, 168, 171, 179, 180, 191, 202, 204, Chavitaparu, vi.. . . . . . 126
206, 206, 207, 208n, 228, 235, 357 Chåranda, ch., . . . . . . 171n Chốlana-singa, sur. Qf Appimayya . . Chøvundaraja, *. a. Chamundaraya, . 171 Cholika, the Chola k.,
kony . . . . 235 Chêbrðla, vi., .74, 148, 149, 150, 151n, 266
Chorayya-Nolamba, Pallava ehy . . Chechchapayya, ch., . . . . . 166 Cintra prasasti, . . . . 226, 228 Chedi, co., . . . . . .257 Coohin, vi, . . . . . . 43 Chellaketana, family, . . . . . 172 Cuddapah, di.. . . . . . . 206 Chellûr, di.,
. . 71, 73, 95, 107n Chelva, . a. Selvappillai, Chelvasabasra, m., . . . . . 97 Chelvayabbatta, mn., .
97 Dabhoi, vi.
.... .
. .. . . 226 Chembrölu, 8. a. Chabrola, . 73, 74, 96, 143, 150 dadda, musical instrument, . . .216n ebemuda or chevudu, tres, . . . . 100 Dadda II., Gurjara k., . . . . 37n Chendâmarakanna, s. a. Vishnu, . . . 72 Dadda IV., do. . . . .
37, 38
. 281
.
38
D

Page #330

INDEX
273
tenth,
PAGE Dabali, co., Dakshiņa-Kedårdsvars, te., • 2140, 221, 223,
225, 226 Dakshiņāmůrtibhatta, m., ..
, .. . . . . 97 Dåmapiya, m.,. .. . . .
.
. 142 damaruga, . . . . . 25, 28, 257 Dimayasa hasra, il., . . . . . 97 Damayasbadangavid, 7., .
• 97 Dambal, vi.. . . . . . 9n, 2450 Damodara, *. . . . .' . 139 Damodarabhatta, m., . . . , 95, 97 Dámódarabbattaa magájin, .. . . . 97 Damodarasahasra, m., . . Damodarafarman, m., . . . 123, 126 dandanayaka, dandadhipa, dandádbisa, dandádhikvara, dapdangtba or dand86a, 21,
25, 26, 28, 31, 206, 207, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 223, 225, 226, 229, 230, 231,
232, 234, 235, 236, 238, 940n, 243n Dangeya-Singarasa, M.,
. . . 25 Dangeya-Våsudovanayaka, #., ' . danga or daggu, tree,
. . Dankalapândi, vi.,
.. .
73, 96 Dantidurga, Rashtra beta k., . . 187, 189, 190 Dantiga, k.,. . . Dantiga, s. a. Dantivarman, . . .159 Dantivarman, Ganga-Pallava k., 158n, 169, 160 Dårayabhatt, 11. . . . . . DArayashadangavid, 7.. . .. . . Däreki, vi., . . . Dåsa, Saiva saint, . . Dabapura, s.a. Man-Dagðr,
38, 39, 72n Dakapuribbatta or Dasapuriyabhatta, Dakapurlya, Brahmans, . . . . 89 dasari, festival, . . . .. 13 Dabavarman, W. Chalukya k., . . 258 Dåsirája, ch., . . . . 216 dates, recorded in numerical symbols, 6, 7, 9,
41, 208, 212n dates, recorded in numerical words, 34, 36, 37,
67, 71, 107, 183, 187 Dattatrisdibhafta, . .
. . . 97 Daulatpuri, ni. . . . . 208 davanada-huņņuve, .
. 11 Davangere, di,
. 2170 days, lunar :bright fortnight :first, .
. . . . . 19,14 second, . . . • . • 198 third, .
. 12, 109, 113, 115
PAGE fourth,
. 12 fifth,
. 12, 36, 174, 175, 232, 234 sixth,
. . . 13, 215, 231 seventh, .
.
. . . 199 eighth,
. . . . 1680 and add. ninth,
. . . . . . 199 tenth, : . 11, 22, 197, 198, 200 eleventh, .
26, 28 and add. twelfth, . . . . . . 198 thirteenth,.
. 49, 209, 213 full-moon, 7, 9, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 38, 48, 117, 156, 168n and add., 173,
201, 262, 264 dark fortnight :
second, . . . . . 168n, 172n fifth, . . . . . 176, 189, 196 sixth, . . . . . 11, 83 eighth, . . . . 28n, 113, 1689 . . . .
. 239n fourteenth, .
. 1689 new-moon, . 11, 12, 13, 14, 15
and add., 24, 25, 55, 174, 215, 230, 232, 233 days, solar :
third, . . . . . 46, 48 days of the week :Sunday, 14, 24, 25, 26, 28, 55, 102, 103, 113,
176n, 199, 215, 230, 231, 232, 234 Monday, 14, 15, 340, 49, 115, 172n,
174, 175, 232, 293, 262, 263, 264 Tuesday, . : 11, 23, 46, 48, 117, 178n Wednesday, . . . . 14, 34, 199 Thursday, 11, 14, 22, 86, 172n, 197, 198,
200, 239n Friday, . . .
. 105, 106, 174, 198 Baturday,
. . 107, 109, 113 Débor, os., .
. . 154, 155 Dedduke, m., .
. . . 2100 Delhi Sivalik pillar, . Dendalûra, vi..
. . add. Dondvánaka-vishaya, di.. . 208, 210, 213 Dåņiya, n., . .
1290 D88-Baranårk, vi., . . . . 2110 Deogadb, vi., . . . . . . 211 Déogiri, vii, .
. . . 172 Delf, vi., . .
166, 1670, 188 Deopars, 01., . . .
. 181, 182 Desati-vamba,
. . . 55 dévad&ta, . Dévadérdéabbatta, m., .
•
.
72

Page #331

274
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
PAGB
• 212
.
.
.
55
PAGE Dåvagiri, vi., . . . . 29, 170n, 262 Donayatrivddin, n., . . . . . 97 Dévakumàrabhatta, ., , . . . 97 Donepūpdi, vi., . . . . 265, 266 Davalpura, vi., . .
. 156 Doniynabasra, ., . . . . . 97 Dévurapalli, vi. . . . . . 66, 69
Doniyatrivédibbatta, h.. . Dövars pu-Narabari, 7.,
. 68
Doņtengi, .. a. Tondangi, . . Dôvaroiska-bhúmi, field,
Doshripataka, vi. . Dévafakü, Kanauj k.,
Doairaja, ch., . . Dévaná, goddess, .
. 149n Drávida-Veda, 3.a. Nalayiraprabandham, Dérêndravarman, E. Gariga k., .
122 drona, measure, .
. 109 Der Qoikonobi, vi, . .
187 Drðņa, rishi, . . dharmayath, . . .
Droņabhatta, m., . Dhandhûka or Dhadhika, m., .
droñchi, tree, . . Dharasốna II., Vaiabhi k., . . .. 99 Drubbidi, . a. Dibbida Agrabáram, 107, 109 dhamma-mahårējadhiraja, 1540, 168, 164, Drujjaru, 8. a. Zurzuru, . . 131, 182, 184
165, 166, 168, 169, 172, 173, 179 Duggavada, .. a. Durgada,. . . 74, 96 Dharmarisi, ., . . • 31 Duggayabhatta, ho.. . . . . 97 Dharmavatara, sur. of Mårasimha II., . 168 Dujjans, ., . .
. 39 Dharmavara, te.. . . . 198 Durgå, goddess, . . . . 18, 2121 Dhauli, vi.. . . . . . . 1 Durgada, vi.. . . . .
. 74 dhisbņi, a house, . . . . . 109n Durjaya, Kakatiya k., . . 142, 149 Dhora, &. a. Dhruvi, . . . . . 1616 Durvinita, W. Gariga k., . . . . 162 Dhruva, Rashtrakcúța k. . . . 181, 190 Duši, vi.. . . . . • 72, 160n Dhatipura, vi, . . . . . • 7,8
dataka, . . . . . 89, 209, 218 Dibbida Agraharam, vin . . 107, 109, 265 Davürn, vi.. . . Didwana, vi.. . . . . 208, 210 Dvaripáta, di... . . . . 188 Digambará, . . . 190, 227, 228 Dighwa-Dubauli, vi, . . • 208, 209, 211 Dindi, k., . . . . . 162 dipavali- or divalige-amaráse, . . . 13 Echagávança, Échagażnda, fobama, Boha or disapatta, . . . . . . 2270 Echi, .,
214, 219, 280, 281, 282n, 293 Divakars, Chola ch., . . . . . 123n eclipses, lunar,. 123, 126, 178n, 175, 259 Divakarabhatta, .. .
eclipses, solar, 14, 24, 25, 119, 121, 176n, Divalâmbâ, f. . .
. 167n
216, 230, 232, 288, 269 Divabi-amavåse, 6. a. någars-amavase
12 Ederu, vi.
.
. . 218, 122 divirapati, . . . . . 38 Edrabanda, tank,
. 109 Divyavadint, quoted, . . . 4,6 Ekâmranatha, te., .
142 Dodda or Doddaya I., Reddik.. 64, 66, 67, 67 | Ekantada-Rama or. Ramayya, Lingayat teacher, Dodds or Doddeya II., do., 64, 65, 66, 67, 69
239, 243, 244, 246, 263n, 255, Dodda bågilu, us., . . . . . 170n
256, 257, 258, 259, 281 Dodda-hole, . a. Lakshmantirths, . . 169n
Elajdle, Chola ch., . . . . Dodds-Homma, vi., . . . . . 173 elephant, crest, . .
. .
. . 160 Doddahuni, vi.. . . . . 163, 165n Ellora, vi., . . . . . 190 Doddavaram, s.a. Gumpini, . . .56,69 Emberuman, .. a. Vishņa,. . . 43, 44, 45 Doqqiyabhatta, ., . .
eradam-bilkode, tax, . Domman, *. . .
. . . 109 | Erabaghyunda, . . . . . . Dónaiyu, Donaya or Donaya (Dropa), m.,
Erabaraka, ch. . . . . .226 Doņa armao, th.
Eramma, k., . . . . . . 164n Donsyabbasta, 11., . . . . . 97 eras - Donaylabaars, . . . . . 97 Chalukya-Vikrama,. . .14, 16, 230, 281 Donuyashadangavid, ., .
Chedi, . . . . . . 87, 88, 89
m
97
• 217
.
.
.229
....

Page #332

Fasli or harvest,
Harsha,
Kaliyuga,
Saka or Saka, add., 11, 14, 15, 24, 26, 33, 34,
.
35, 36, 37, 39, 48, 55, 67, 71, 107, 108, 109, 1lon, 148, 149, 154n, 155n, 156n, 160n, 161, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167n, 168, 169, 171n, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176n, 183, 187, 189, 196, 197, 199, 200, 201, 205, 206, 207, 215, 232, 239, 241, 242n, 263, 265 Vikrama, 102, 103, 113, 114, 115, 117, 210n
Erasdvakabhatta, m.,. Erea or Elea, ch. Ereha-Vemmadi, ch., Ereya, ch.,
Ereyamma, Chola ch., Ereyanna, ch.,
Freyappa, W. Ganga k.,
Eriyapotashadangavid, m.,
.
Fabien, Chinese pilgrim, fish, crest,
Gadag, vi,
Gajapati, dy., G&makamba, J.,
Ganapati, ch.,
Ganapati, god,
Ganapati, Kakatiya k.,
Ganapati, m.,
Ganapéévaram, vi.
ganda-mada, coin
F
Ganga, Matsya eh.. Ganga, s. a. Kaunteya,.
G
•
PAGE
175, 176n
.
209, 210, 213
. 73n, 242n
Gandamartanda, sur. of Krishna III,
Gandaraditya, Chola k., gandha-sali, rice,
97 . 154n 154n
154n
.
. 123n
. 226
153, 154, 156n, 164, 165, 166, 167
97
.
•
INDEX.
166, 258n
58n, 57
134 229
66, 148, 189n
142, 143, 149, 150, 151
•
•
68
143 32, 36
.
2,8
107
Gandia, s. a. Ganapati, Gapdia-chaturthi, tithi, Ganga or Ganga, family, 20n, 32, 50, 119n, 122, 125, 152, 158, 154, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160, 161, 162, 163n, 164, 165, 166, 168, 173, 174, 175, 178, 179, 180, 190, 191, 210,
179 .106
.253n
12, 186n 12
228n . 108 67, 69n
Ganga, the Ganges, 95, 115, 117, 203, 253,
.
Gârgoţi, vi..
Gargya, Saiva teacher, Garuda, god, Garuda banner, Garudabhatta, m.,
Ganga-ohadamani, sur. of Mârasimba II., Gangadévi or Gangamba, f., Gangadhara, poet, Gangadharabhatta, m.,
Ganga-Gatgeya, sur. of Bâtage II., Ganga-Kandarpa, sur. of Mârasimba II., Ganga-mandala, di.,.
•
Ganga mandalika, sur. of Marasimha II., Ganga-Narayana, sur. of Batuga II., Ganga-pâḍi, s. a. Gangavaḍi, Ganga-pâti or Ganga-pâti, do., Gangaraja, ch., Gangara-simha, sur. of Marasimha II., Gangarol-ganda, do.,
.
152n,
Gangavadi ninety-six thousand, di., 154n, 164, 167, 169, 170n, 172, 173, 191 Ganga-vajra, sur. of Marasimha II., Ganga-Vidyadhara, do., Gangaya, m.,
168 . 168 68 140n, 142 96
Ganthasala, vi.,
Gâraparru, vi.,
Garga, astronomer,
48, 49, 197, 198, 199, 200 . 244n 226 187, 227, 257 25, 28 97 97 113, 116n 117 23
Garudadasapuriyabhatta, m.,
Garuda seal,
Gațiara, vi,
gåtriga,
Gaṭṭavadi, vi, Gauda, co.,
1540, 164, 165n
•
31, 190 gauda, or gayuda, a village-headman, 23, 214, 232 Gauhati, vi, .132n, 183n 31 31
Gaula, s. a. Gauda,
Gauladeva, m.,
12n, 13, 187, 258, 255
Gauri, s. a. Parvati, Gauri-huppuve,
18 . 150 68 223, 224, 225, 226 55 23
gaura, Gautama, 8.,
Gautama, Saiva teacher, Gautami, ri.,
•
Gaya, vi.,
Ghiswa, s. a. Machhlishahr,
·
•
•
.
259,260
168 240 - 181n 97 166, 170n 168
. 161n . 168
. 166
3
gavare,
gavunda, gavunda, or gaunda, s. a. gauds, 213,
45, 46, 47 166, 191 164n, 174 183 168
275
PAGE
.
214, 232
181n
115
。
20

Page #333

276
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
PAGE
88
. 108
.243n
160
.
.
21
1650
Ghritâsibhatta, m.,
73, 97 Gimêr, mo. . . . . . Goa, vi, • • • • • • Godavari, ri, i
58n, 1190 Gögkve, di. .
. 944, 257 Goggi or Gagga, Chalukya prince, Gojjiga, 8. a. Govinda,
. 1700 Gokarņa, vi., . .
218 Golapalli-Appaya, .. Gollaprol, di. . Goma, m., . . . Gommatesvara, image,. . Gônanga I., Matsya ch., Gooanga II., do. . Gonka I., Velandndu ch
. 148n, 151 Gonkanad, di.,. . gonki, tree, . .
100 Gonur, vi, . . . .
171, 179, 180 goose (or swan) banner gopura, .
149 Goribidnar, vi.. Gösaladeri, queen of Govindachandra
117 Godaridbara, vi, . . . . . 188 gðtras
Atreys . . . . . 67, 68, 99 Bidarayana,
. . 99 Bbaradvaja or Bbáradvaja, 88, 87, 88,
69, 99, 109, 189, 196 Bhriga, . . . . . . . 2980 Garga,. . . . . . . 99 Gautams, . 67, 68, 99, 100, 1800, 138 Harita or Harita, 10, 81, 28, 81, 87, 88,
69, 99, 100, 242 Játákarna, . . . . . . 109
109 Kamakayana, . . 09, 201 Kans, . . Kapi, .
i 68,99 Kalyapa or Kasyapa,. . 10, 81, 67, 68,
69, 99, 109, 115, 121, 1860, 318, 843, 844 Katy&yada,
. . 218 Kanndings . · 67, 68, 69, 100, 180 Xaufiks, . . . . 68, 69, 100, 128 Kundins,
. . . . . 100, 109 Kate, . .
. . 100 Lobita, .
• 100 Manavya, 34, 86, 121, 126, 180, 187, 202 Mauda-Bhargava, . .
. . 69 Madgala, . . . . 100, 109, 119 Nitundi,
. . . . . 100 Parlikara, . . . . . .216
PAGE Parafarya, .
. . 100 Rathitara, . .
. . . . 100 Salavata, . . . . . 100, 109 Samkriti, Sandilya . . . . . 68, 100 Sata . Saunaka, . . . . . . 87 Sriratsa,
. . . 68, 248, 254 Sunga-Bb&rad vaja, . . . . . 68 Vadhála, . . . . 68, 100, 109 VAlakbilya, .
· 100 Vasishths, .
. . . 67, 68, 100, 117 Vstas,
. . . 52, 100, 109, 218 Visbņuvriddha,
. . . . 100 Vitvamitra, . . . . 100
YAska, . . . . . . 68 Gottiprolu, vi., . . . . 132, 134 gotta, plant . . . . . . 100 Gorada, vi.. . . . . . 151 Govardhana, m., . G8våţik, . a. Govada,
. . 161 Govinda II., R&shfrakda k., . . 189, 190 Govinda III., do.. . 158, 159, 161, 190, 237 GSvinda IV., do. . . . 189, 190, 191 Govindabbatta, m., . . . 97, 228n Govindachandr, Kananj k., 112, 113,
114n, 115, 116n, 117 Govindamayya, ch., . . . . . 1710 Govindaraja or Govindarsus, oh.. 214
815, 216, 217, 218, 228, 229, 230 Govindua
. . 97 Govindpur, vi., . . .
1819, 182n Goyara-pattalà, di., . . . . . 113 Göyindarasa, ch., . . . . . 218 Goyyarata, m., . . gråmagrasa. . . gråmpahára, . Gadapůndi, in . . Gadda I., Matsya oh. . Godda II., do.. . . . Gudda III., do., . . . .
. 108 Guddavadi, di.,. . . . . 183 Gudigere, in . . . . . . . 244n gadi-bunpuva, .. a. Bharata-hunnuve. . 1S Godimetta-arvad vamakhin, .. Gudivada-Annams, y . . . . 69 Gudiyadávatige, vi... . Gudravárn, Gudriana or Gudnabara, di,
123, 126, 186, 188, 140, 142 Gaduvi, Di. . . . . . . 118
.
67
.8430

Page #334

INDEX.
277
PAGE
PAGE Gujarat, co., 38, 39, 172, 190, 2010, 210n, 228 Harekára-goyyi, field, . .
25 Gulgånpode, oi., . :. . .171n Hari, ... Harivarman,. . . . . 162 Gummapůndi, vi.. . ... . 149 Hari, 1. a. Vishna, . .
. . 52, 95, 109 Gumpiņi, vi., . . . . 55, 67 Harihar, vi.,
. -56, 157, 286n Guņadattarang, sur. of Batuga I., . . 168n Harihara II., Vijayanagara k.,. . . add. Guñaga- or Gunaka-Vijayaditya, s. a. Vijaya- Haritt' or Haritiputrs, 121, 126, 130, 137, 142n, 202
ditya III., . . . 710, 123, 188, 189n Harivarman, W. Gariga k... 157n, 162, 174, 228n Gandadvabhatta, . . . . . 97 Harsha, eur. f Vinayakapala, . . 209 Gundar, vi.. . . . 1540, 169, 173 Harsbacharita, quoted, .
• 126n Gonfùri-Någayad vedin, m., . . . . 68 Harshavardhana, Kananj le., 202, 211, Gupta, dy. . . . . 6n, 8n, 211n
218 Gurjar, dy., .
. 87, 98 Harahuks, m., . . . . . 213 Gürjan, co. .. 31, 170, 179, 190, 236, 267 Haruva-Singapada-Birapa, ihn . . 281 Gürjarátn, . a. Gujaraty
ujarat,
. . . . 210n
Hastimalla, sur. Of Prithivipati II., 49, Gurjaratrå-bhdmi, o., . . 208, 210, 213
158, 167n, 159, 162 Gurjaratri-mandala, .. a. Gurjaratra-bhúmi, . 210 Hawasi, vi, . . . . . .17la Garaparamparaprabbava, name of a work, 72, 78 Hebbal, vs., 164, 166, 167, 168n, 189, 170n gatthi, a committee, . . . . . 188n hejjanka, 6. a. perjunka, 15, 225, 220, Gatti, vi.. . . . . . 188, 180
282, 284, 285, 236 Guttiya-Gaiga, sur. Márasimha II., . 168 Håmsobandns, author, . . . . . 5 Gwalior, vi, . . .
· 1700, 211
Hemmayyanayaka, ch., . . . . 226 Hemmige, vi., . . . . . . 156 hergade, .. a. pergade, . 28, 222, 225, 238n
berjuggi or hejjoggi, the principal harvest, H
15
herjuggiya-huņņuve or pappami, . 18, 14 bânga, coin, . . . . 260 and add. hora, a load, .
. . . 26 HaidarAbåd, vi., . . . . . . 202nHimalaya, mo., .
2, 21, 229, 253, 254n Haibaya, s. a. Kalachuri,
• 181
Hiranyavarman, Pallava ky , 157, 158, 160 Haive, di.,
• 218 Hird-Bidandr, vi. . . . . . 166n Hakkalåsaya, field, . . • 235 Hird-Gauri, goddess, . .
18 Halâyadha, author, . .
209n Higen Triang, Chinese pilgrim, &, 3, 4, 816a, Halâyadha, saida saint, . 254
253, 2540 Hale-Bogadi, di,
. 1700 Hmawza, Dinn . . . . . 101 half-anusvåra, .
• 64 Holalavadi, in,... . . 166, 167, 163n halige, . . 23 boli, festival, . .
18, 14 Hallayya, 10., .
• 241 holi-bunnuve, . Hallegere, di. .
. 1560 Hondâyakanhalli, si, Hammira, k., .
. .149 Honndja or Hoppoja, then . Hampe, oi., .
.24ln bonnoloyavara,. . hans, Gacetic, .
• 222 honna, coin, . . Hangal, vi.. . . . . 201, 238, 244 Honwad, vi.. . . . . . . on Hanneya-hål. field,
283 horse, crest, . . . . . 173 Hanumasshagra, th..
Hosanad seventy, di., . . 244, 259 Hanomat, god,. .
9,78 hostala-huņņuvo, . . . . . 13 Hânungal five hundred, di.. . 214, 215, 230 Hoofer, vi., . .
1540, 156 Håpyaoba-xhandala, di., . . .. 183, 187 Hoysala, dy. . 164n, 169n, 174, 226, 2410 Hapyma-vishaya, di, . . . . 183n Hrisbikbéabhatte, they
07 Haralántaka, eur. of Rachamalla II., . 178n Hali, vi.. . . . . . . 6, On, 168 Harasens, ., . .
Hulidha, ... Chandiraja, . .
21 202
ca
.
.
97

Page #335

278
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
PAGE Huligero, .. a. Lakshmåshwar, . . 248, 265 Huligero three hundred, di, . . 835, 236 Holla, ch. . . . . . . 174 Hulluņiyatirtha, vi...
.223 Humoha, oi., 158n, 1690, 160n, 188n, 1860, 166n Hops, tribe. . . . . .. Husa kura, di.,
. . . 168, 1667
fevaradáve, ch.. Isyaraders, ., . . Isvaraghaliska, st., . livarasabusra, m., . Isvaray Fa, chy... foratasyap yake, ch., Itakdta, in . .
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
PAGE • 262, 264 • 26, 28, 31 . 10, 31, 31 . . . 171n . . 317 . . 55
59
ide, tros,. . . . . . . 100 idai-ppåtfam, . . . . . . 58n idai-ppachchi, . .
. 68 idai-vari,. .
631 iddhipada, the four, Iggali, oi, . . . . . . Iksbváku, mythical k., . . . , 8, 149 Ilmiya-Perumal... a. Lakshmana, . . . 72 flam, fla-mandalam or fla-nada, Ceylon, 43
44, 47, 199 flam-patchi or fla-pptohchi, Ilandiraiyan.mythical Pallava k. . . 60 Ilattaippadi, vi.. . .
53 ilindi, tres, . . . . . . 100 Immadi-Bijjala, .. a. Sovideva,, . .243 Indani-cbepava, tank,
142 Indn, god, 34, 36, 104, 107, 142n, 210n,
219, 254, 257 Indra, Gujardt Rashtrakufa k. . . 190 Indra III., Rashfrakúfa k.. . 1700, 189, 190 Indra IV. do.. .
1680, 170, 171, 179 Indrabhattaraka, E. Chalukya k. : 130 Indråditya, m., . . . . . . 113 Indrapalavarman, Prágjyotisha k., 182n, 183n Indraraja, .. a. Indrabbattárakn, 1840, 197 Indravarman I., E. Ganga k., .
210 Indravarman II, đo., • • • • indriya, the five, . . . . . . 102 Inglêwbwar, oi., . . . . . . 240R Ingur - Mallabhatta, mn., .
• 67 Inguvo-Mafichankvadbånin, m.,
• 67 Inthakota, 4. a. Itakota, .
. . 66, 69 Irige, ch., . . . .
162 Irivabedanga-Satyasraya, W. Chalukya k., 167n, 258 ene, m. . . . . . . . 9, 126 Isana-Isvara, te. . . . .216n Inatåddwl, queen of Nagabhata, . . . 212 Isvar, . Siya, . . 8, 229, 248n lávanbhatte, m., . . . . 97
jagadavadu, . . . . . . 160 Sagaddera, muy . . . . . . 241 Jagaddararasa, Santara ch., . . 225 Jagaddkamalla, sur. of Jayasimba II.
lln Jagadakamalla II., W. Chalukya k... 10, 11,
21, 232, 284, 268 .Jagadékavira, eur. of Merasimha II., 168,
171, 172, 173 jagadgura, title, . . . . 10, 21 Jagaduttarangn, aur. of Rachamalla II. 178n Jagannatha, E. Chalukya ch., . 92, 36 Jaganobbaganda, ser. of Reddi kingi, . 58, 67 Jagattunga, sur. of Gorinda III., . . 189, 190 Jagattungo II., Rashfrakufa k.,. 189, 190, 191 Jagattunga III., do... 189, 191, 192, 198 Jaina, .11, 22, 143, 162, 164, 166n, 1610,
168 add., 171, 173, 174, 180, 190, 219, 222, 227n, 2280, 287, 240, 242, 243, 244,
246, 255 and add., 266, 267, 258 Jaitapala, s. a. Jaitagi I., . . . . 31 Jaitugi I., Yadava k. . . . 29, 81 JAkalladevi, queen of Bhanudēva I., . 380 Jakkavve, f. . . . . .
• 288
. Jakkayag&tans, ., . . . . jali, a trellis windoro, . . Jallipalli-Nrisimha, m., . Jallipalli-Singaya, 4, . JambQdripe, . . . . . 81, 253 Jambor, vi. . . . . . . 249n Jammsparta, oin . jammi or Sammi, tree,
. . . 100 Japanáthanagari, .. a. Rájamabendri, . 71 Jabardanabbatta, ., . . . 97 Janárdenashadangavid, m., . . . . 97 Jangam, a Lingayat priest, 8890, 240, 249 Jangaméévata, to.. . . . . . 241 Jannayabbatta, .. . . . . . 97 Jandaymahasra, w., .:. Jannayashadangavid, ..., . . .

Page #336

INDEX.
279
PAGB
•
97
492
.
.
...
..
.
.
.....
jhata,
PAGE Jândiyatrivedin, . .
Kadamba, family,
. . . 167 Jasaduttaranga, sur. of Rachamalla IT. .173n
Kadamba, do.. . 236, 237, 238, 289, 269 Jätavédibbatta, . . . .
Kadambari, quoted, . .
. . 138n, 254n Jaţilavarman, Pandya k.,.
Kadug Bendag, ., . Jaugoda, vi.. . . . . • 1,5
Kadeyaraja, m,. . . . . 128, 131 Jaya or J&yada, ch... 148, 149, 150, 151, 265
kadlegadabina-hopuve, . . . 12 Jâyabbe, f. . . . . . . 164n
Kadungala, di.,
· 149 Jayachchandra, Kanauj k.,
Kaduvatti, family, . 115 . .
. . . 171, 180
. Jayadhara, sur. of Kulottuvga-Chola I., 106, 106
Kaduvittdevara, te., . . .
• .
143, 149 Jayadottaranga, sur. of Batuga II., . 166
Kahla, oi.. . . jasagante, s. a. jayaghanta, . . . . 216n
Kailasa, te., . .
Kailasaders, toy jayagbanta, a gong, . . . . . 2160
. Jayanta, Matsya ch., . .
Kailasamu dayansahasra, mn. . . Jayanta-NÅrkyapa, .. a. Drubbidi,
107
Kailasanatbe, te., . . .
Kairs, vi. Jayanti, .. a. Badavåsi, . . . . 259
. . . . . Jayapalakarman, .. .
113
Kakatikhandi, mis . . . . . 109
. jasapattre, a certificate of success,
Kakatiya, dy, . . 214
. . . . 142, 143 Jayasimba, Paramára k.,. .
Kakka II., Rashfrakda k., 1160
. 20n, . Jayasimha I., E. Chalukya k.. .
169, 170, 172, 173, 189n 130, 137, 1420 . .
Kakkara, .. a. Kakka II.,
. Jayasimba II., do.,
130, 137
. . . . 20
Kalabhra, co. . Jayasitha II., W. Chalukya k., add., 11n, 227, 258
. . . . 202, 204
Kalachuri or Kalachurya, dy, Jayatsens, Utkala k.
108 .
10, 11, 23,
24, 25, 26, 28, 113, 161, 225, 239, 240, 257, 258 Jépduka, 11., . . . . . . 210
Kalakalabbatta, m., . . .
. 183, 185n . . . .
. . 97 Kalakkudi-nadu, di, . . . . .
. 43 Jhûde-jantara-n&da, co.
Kálmukba, sect, . .22, 220, 221, 227, 244 Jhúsi, vi...
. .
. 211
Kalangara-Kommayåmatya, ., . . .
196n, 201 jihvámûliya,
69 .
Kalañjara, oi., .
. 25, 28, 310, 357 Jina, 171, 179, 243, 255, 256, 257, 258, 261
kaluñja, weight, . . . . . 106 Jiritagupta II., Gupta k., .
. 2110
kalasa, a pinnacle, . . . . . 149 Jñånamurti, 7., .
Kalbhåvi, vi., . .
. . 160 Jfi&nånanda, m.,
. . 227 Kalburigi, oi...
. . 2410 Jfanabakti, Saiva teacher, 223, 224, 293, 294
kale, kahale or kåhale, musical instrument, Jodhpur, vi, . . .
216n, 260n, 261n Jogbeara, vi . . . . . 244, 259
Kali, name of a hound, . . . 168n, 167 Jogisetti-Gona, ., . . . . . 281
Kalid&veda or Kalidové rara, te, 10, 11, 21, 23 oky&pa-baņpnve .
Kalinga, co. . . 31, 47, 56, 190, 257 javvi, tree,
Kalinganagara, vi, . . . . . 175 Juvvi.gunta, tank, . . . . . 131
Kalingatto-Parapi, name of a work, . 105 Kalivallabha, sur. of Dhruva. . . . 189 Kali-Vishnuvardhana, 8. a. Vishnuvardhana V.,
180, 134, 138 к
Kallabbarasi, queen of Bütuga II., 163, 166, 167 Kachcheya-Ganga, biruda, . . 165n
Kaliamguruke, ty . . . . . 32 Kadabe, di, . . . . . 161, 1620 kalpadi, tithi, . . . . . . 49n Kadabúr or Kadabúr, vi.. . .
161 Kalsi, vi,. . . . . . 1,5,6 Kadaikkoftar, ving .. .
.
162
Kalavakka-Vallabhad vedin, m., . . 68 kadaiy-irai, tar, . . . . . . 530 Kalyana, Kals&papara or Kalyapi, vi., 21, Kadalusisukala, 8. a. Hannmat, . . . 72
25, 1640, 240, 241, 242, 243n Kadalusisukalabhatta, . . . . . 97 | Kamadeva,
Kamadera, Kadamba ch., . . 258, 244, 269
.
106

Page #337

280
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
971
add, 56
BPAG
PAas Kamakoti, to... . . . . 72
Kargudari, vi., . . Kamakotisabuera, t., . . 72, 97 kari hariyava babba, festival, . . . 12 Kamana-huņņuve, 1.a. bol-buņņuve, . . 14 Karikala, Chola k., . .
123n KÅman-amavise or -Amavasye, . 13, 15 Karimákyabbatta, ., . . . . 72, 97 Kámarasa or Kamadevarass, Pandya ch., 218, 923 Karimaņikya, . a. Krisbņa,. .
. 72 Kamauli, vi., 112, 1140, 116, 117, 1810 Karinele, vi., . .
. 2140 Kámaya, m., . . .
. . 68, 69
karitarayapattasahaui, . . 234, 235, 236 Kåmayabhatta, m., .
Kariyako, .. a. Krishna, . .
72 Kâinayasahasra, m., . . . . 97 Kariyakosabasra, a.,. . . . 97 Kamayatrivddin, M., .
. 97 Karka, m., .
99 Kamboja, co., . . . 106, 106, 187 Karnata, co., . Kamiyashadangavid, m., .
. 97
Karnataka-sabdánakdana, name of a work, 228n kamma, land measure, .
225 Karşůl, di. . . . . . . 201 kampana, a district, .214n, 280, 257, 259, 262, 264 Kåróbana, s. a. Kårvån,
. 226 Kampavarman, ... Vijaya-Kampa-Vikrama
Karpara-Vasantaraya, sur. of Reddi kings, .66, 67 varman, . . . . . . 160
Karrd, vi.,
.
• 211n Kanauj, vi.,
113, 209, 210, 211, 216nKarra-Bharata, ., . . . . . 67 Kañobarêpalli.Narayana, m., . . . 68 Karttikėya, s. a. Skanda, . . 166, 202, 240 Kåñobi or Kanchipun (Conjeeveram), ni., 50, Karuvar, oi., . . . . . . 199 72, 157, 159, 169n, 171n, 191, 2010, 202, Karvan, i., ... • 226, 228
203, 204 Karya, vi, . . . . . 168 Kanda, s. a. Skande,. .
Kasakuļi, vi., . . 49, 60, 620, 53n, 167n Kandalůr-salai, vs.,
. 45, 46, 47, 206 Kasi, s. a. Vårânaal, . . . . 149 Kandayasahasra, m.,. . . . 97 Kasin, ui, . . . . . . 8 Kapdetuvâți-visbaya, di., .
119, 121 Katika, quoted, Kandi I., Matsya ch., . . .
Kasikhandam, name of a Telugu toork, . 55, 66, 68n Kandi II., do., : . . . . 108 Kasimikoga, vi. . .
. . 56 kanduga, measure, . . . . . 207 Kasyaps, fishi, . . . 107 Kandugula-Madhava, n., . . . . 68
Kata or Kataya II., Reddi k., , . 56, 58 Kandukuru, vi., . . . . . . 56n Kataka, vi. . . . . . 55, 58n Kanbape, tij. .
katakarja, . . . . 131, 134 Kaņheri, vi, . . ... . 246n
Katamareddi-Vem&reddi, s... Kåtaya-Vema,. 55n Kanparaders, . a. Krishna III.,.
191 Katantra, grammar, . . . . . 22n Kannegala, vi... .
Kåtaya-vêma, Reddi k., 66, 56, 285, 266 kanthika, a necklet,
Kattaya, m., . . . . . 139, 126 Kanyakubjâ or Kanyakubja, 8. a. Kananj, 209 Kattempůndi, vi.. . Kåpålika, sect, . .
Kattipudi, vi, . . . . . . 74 kapila-chatti, tithi, . 11,28 Kattiyaradeva, k., .
. . 20 Kapilavastu, vi., .
katumukha, musical instrument, : 204 Kappadi, vi., . .
. . . 240 Kaumara, s. a. Kåtantra, . . 22, 222 Kappakonda, vi.. .
. . . 66 Kauntêya or Kauntbyaganga, ri, 56, 67, 69 Kappaniparru, vi.,
. 96 Kauptêya-tithi, . . . . . . 36 Kappusoge, vi., .
. 164n Karusha, śaita teacher, . . .226 kåra, plant, . .
100 Kauthêm, vi.. . . . . . . add. Karad or Karhad, di, . . 154n, 166, 196 Kavērs, co., .
• 203 kåra-hunnuve,. . . . . 12 Kåväri, ri.,
. 1690, 170, 173a karana, an accountant, · 25, 26, 28 Kayastha, caste,
. . 116 Karavandapuram, vi,
. . . 43 Kedåra or Kadaréévara, 14. DakshinaKarda, vi, . .
189n, 191 Kedårêsvara,. . , 222, 224, 225, 226 Kardaurálika, vi, . . . . . 188 | Kodárs-maths or -stbane, college, 221, 224, 225

Page #338

INDEX.
281
.
60
.
......
.
257
. 104
PIGE Kedåra akti or Kadâra, śaiva teacher, . 319,
221, 222, 223, 230 Kedårbåth, te.. . . . . . 221n Kelale, di.. . . . . . 167 Kengapavve, te., . .
22
. . Kerala, co., . . . . 104, 202, 204 Kesapa, m., . . . . . . 69 Kadava, mn., . Kelava, s. a. Kesimayya, . Kesavabhatta, m. . Kadavarája, 6. a. Bolikeya-Kesimayya, Kedavarkja, suiva saint, . K avasahasra, m., . . . . 97 Kesimayya or Kafirija, ch., .
28, 225 Kairâjs, author, . . . . Kasiraja, ch., . . .
216 Kesiyana, m., . .
291 Këtarâjupalli, vi., .
55, 69 Khándava, forest, kbandi, .. a. patti, ,
. 149n khandika, measure,
. . . 121 kbapdike, musical instrument,
216 Khandoba or Khanderao, god, Khårdpåtan, vi., .
190, 191 kbæri, land measure,. . . . 89 kharvada, a market toron, . . . . 29 khatrånga banner, . . . . . Xbada, oi., . .
· 37, 38, 39 Khedlaga, 8. a. Mångakheta, . . . . 172 Khottiga, Rashfrakdfa k., .169, 170, 172, 173, 191 Killeda, vi.. . . . . . . 56 K1l-Muttugár, oi., . . . 50, 160 Kiráta, tribe, . . . . . 170, 179 Kirátârjuniya, quoted, . . . . 266n Kirtipur, oi.. . . . . . 183, 187 Kirtivarman I., W. Chalukya k., . . 187,202 Kirtivarman II., do.,. . . 200, 167,
201, 204 Kiruvalli, vi.. . . . . . . 201 Kisakad seventy, di... . . . . 166 Kinnvolal, .. a. Pattadakal, . . . 20, 168 Kod, di., . . . . . Kodiyamatha or Kotimațbs, s.a. KedAramaths,
221, 222, 226, 226 kodrava, grain,.
. .12 koda, a rivuldt,
. . . . 189n Kodang8ļūr, vi.. . . . . 2540 Kokili, Chôla ca, • • • • • 123n
. 123n Kokkila, Matsya ch., . .'
. 108 Kokkili, E. Chalukya kl. . . 130, 137
PAQs Kokkilli, mythical Chola k.,. . . kolaga, measure,
. 260, 207, 208 Kolakalaru, oi., . . . . . . 143 Kolankaluru, 1. a. Kolakalůra, . . 143, 149 Kolar, vi.. . . Kolava manabhatta, ., . . . 97 Kolavåmanasahasra, 1., . Kolbâpar, vi,..
. . . 249 Kollabhiganda or Kollabiganda, sur. Of
Vijayaditya IV., . Kollam (Quilon), vi.,
. . Kolliprðla, . a. Gollaprol, . .' . 73, 74, 96 Kollár-Annamabhatta, *.,.
. 68 Kollůru, oi., . . . . . 143, 149 Komarajambândi, vin, .
. . 149 Kommana, m.,. .
. . 129n Kona, Co., .
. . 71 Konågamana, mythical Buddha, .
. 3,6 Konakamans, 8. a. Kônågamana, 1, 3, 4, 6 Kondáchârya, ., . . . 128, 131 Konda-Nrisimha, m., . . . . . 69 Kondâţi-Pochana, m., .
. . 68 Kondavida, vi., . .
. 56, 57 Kondayara-Peddaya, 17., . . . . 68 Kondayasabasra, .,. .
. 97 Kondayashadangavid, m.. . Kongalnad, di.. . . . . . 103 Kongani or Konguni, sur. of W. Ganga kings,
154, 155, 156 Kongadeia-RAjákkal, name of a work, 152 Konguņivarman, W. Ganga k.. . Konkana, co., . . . . 170n, 218, 229n Konkani, or Konkanika, 8. a. Konguņivarman,
159, 162 Konkudara, vi., . . . . . . 53 koppa, a small village, . . . . 2440 Korra paru or parte, oi., . . 119, 120n, 121 Korumelli, oi., . . . . . . Korangapti-Kotaya, 7., .
. . . 68 Koraru, vi.. . . .
. . 149 Kota or Kotay, Roddi k.,. . . 54, 55, 67
97
204
.
. .
.
Kottara, .. a. Kotaru, Kottara, sin . . Kottatti, vi.. . . Kottayam, di... . Kotûr, vi., . . Kovalála, s. a. Kolar, Kovand&nbhatta, m., . Kovilambandi, vi., Koyyakore-nadu, di.,.
.
104 41, 104n
. 1730 41, 42 . 164n . 163 . 97
149 205, 201
.
. . . . .
.
.
•

Page #339

282
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
.
.
.
.ADIN
97
.
.
23
97
PAGE
PAGE Krokenchehhands wuthical Buddha.. 3,4 Kumarasambhava, quoted,
. 253n kramaka, kramavid or kramayuta, . . 129 Kumarasvamibhatta, m.,
98 kramapatba, . . 128, 130, 135, 138, 139 Kumarasvamin, te.. . . . . 143, 149 Krankatavva, vi.. . . . . 139 Kumâras våmirahasra, m.
98 Kranteta, vi., . . . . . . 149 kumbhs, a pinnacle,. .
. 161 kridarafalka, tax, . . . . . 96 kamudu or gumudu, tree, . . . . 100 Krisbņa, god, . . .
. . 20,72 Kundarage, vi.. . . . . . 214n Krishna I., Rashfrakúfa k., 167, 189, 190 Kundava, E. Chalukya queen, . . . 105n Krishna II., do..
. 166, 189, 190 Kundavai, Chála princess, . . . . 105n Krishna IIL, do., 166, 167, 170, 171n, 172, Kandavai, E. Chalukya princess . 105, 106
179, 189, 191 Kunkamamabadevi, W. Chalukya princess, . 244n Krishna, ri., . 140n, 169, 170, 1720, 241n Kuntala, co., . . . . 20, 31, 243, 253 Krishnabhatta, m., . . . . 97 Kuntimadhava, te., . . . . . 74 Krishņapura, vi.. . . . . . 7,9 Kuppayabhatta, m., . . . . . 98 Krishnarâja, ch., . . 215, 216, 229 Küram, vi.. . . . 49, 50, 52n, 53n Krisbņa arman, n., . . 201 Kurbet, vi. . . . .
9n Kțishạobhatta, .. . :
kuriba-sêniga,. . Krishņudasapuriyabhatta, m.,
Kurma or Kurmapari, s. a. Śrikůrmam, 34, 38 Krishnasahasra, m., . . . . .
97 Kürmékvara, te., . . . . . 31 Krottûr-Appayayajvan, ., .
Kurtakoti, vi., . . . . 166, 176n Kshatrapa, dy, . . . . .
Kurukkudi, vi., . '
. . . . 53 Kshirasara, vi.,
.
. . 38 Kurukshôtra, . . . . . . 259 Kubja.Visbộuvardhana, s. a., Vishnuvardhana Kuşamadi, vi., .
I., . . . . . 130, 137, 141 Kupunguļi, vi, . . Kudagamalai-nádu, 8. a. Kadamalai-nado, 46 Kubika, Saiva teacier, Kudali-Samgamdevara, to.,. ... 241 KuginBri, vi, . .• Kadal-Sangam, vi., . . . . . 2410 Kusuvâsvara, te.. . . 221, 225 Kudamalai-nadu, co.,. . . . 46, 47 kutaka, . . . . 119, 121 kudiñai-kal, weight, . .
Kyata halli, vi... . . . . 164n kudinarkal, do.. .
106n Kåge-Brahmadêva-kambha, pillar,
151 Kükiparta, vi., . . . . 127, 130 Kukkanûr, vi... ..
. 166 lagoa :Kukkutavallika, 8. a. Kukreli, . . . 38
- Vrishabha, . . . . . . 174 Kukreli, vs., . . . . .
38 Lakkundi, oi., . . . . . . 15 Külagere, vi., . . .
154n, 165 Taksbma, Lakshmana, or Lakshmidhara, ch., . 229 idiam, a shop, . . . . . . 530 Lakshmana, Dahala k., . . . . 20 Kulhe, m., . .
. . 117 Lakshmana, saint, . . . . 72, 196 Kuliya-basadi, te., . . . . . . 22 Lakshmanasêna, Séna k., . . 181n, 185n, 187n Kulottunga-Choda II., E. Chalukya k., 1071 Lakshmantirtha, ri, . . . 169n Kulttungachóda-brahmamaharaje, m., 73, 98 Lakshmeshwar, vi, 166, 203n, 243, 244n, 255n Kulottunga-Chola I., Chola k., 48, 49, 71, 73, Lakshmi, f., . .
. . 210n 103, 104, 105, 106, 160, 198 | Lakshmi, goddess, . . . . 212n Kulottunga-Chola III., do., . . 198, 199, 200 Lakshmidharabhatta, m.. . . . . 98 Kulottunga-Rajendra-Gonka, Velanandu ch., 151 Lêk ulasiddhanta or Lákulâgama, doctrine, Kumara, s. a. Skanda, . . . . 134
220, 222, 226 Kumârabhatta, h., . . . . . 98 Takulisa, f. a. Lakulisa,
326n, 227, 228 Kumdragiri, Reddi k., . . . 56 Lakulisa, Lakulisvara or Lakula, saida Kumaranarayana-brahmamaharaja, m., 73, 95n, 98 teacher, . , 219, 220, 223, 225, Kumaraperumanbhatta, m., . . . . 98
226, 227, 228
3

Page #340

INDEX.
283
PAGE
PAGE Lakulita-Pasupata, sect, . . 226, 228 Madana-Gopala, to., . .
. 66n LAla, 3. a. Láta, . . . 31, 257 Madanapada, ui.
. 1850, 1871 LAlara-Cbandája, m., . . . . . 234 Madanda or Madanda, family, 229, 230, 231 Lalkopdavellibbatta, f. . . . . 98 Madapalla or Madapalli, vi, . . . ada. languages :
Madâtadbindhara, vi.. . . . 192, 197 Kanarese, 10, 11, 15, 22, 24, 26, 29, 730, Madhava, m., . . . . 126, 135, 138
152, 206, 214, 218, 230, 232, Madhava, s. a. Madiraja, . . . 10, 31, 31
234, 237, 238, 239, 244, 261, 262 Madhava, W. Ganga k., . . . . 162 Magadhi, . . . . .
Madhavabhatta, m., . . .
98, 227, 2281 Påli, . . . . 3, 4, 5, 6, 101 Madhavacharya, author, . . . . 285n Prakrit, . . .
. . 4,5 Madhavarya, h., . . . . Sanskrit, . 7, 22, 24, 32, 38, 49, 54, 70, Madhavasahaars, m.,
72, 73, 102, 104, 106, 107, 113, 115, Madhavalarmabbatta, thing 117, 119, 123, 127, 131, 135, 139,
Madhavalarman, m., . . . . . 142, 150, 152, 172, 183, 201, 208, Madhavashadangavid, .. . . . .. 9 230, 234, 238 Madbu, &. a. Chaitra, . .
. . . 149 Tamil,. . 49, 50, 72, 73, 105, 159, 162, 205 Madhuban, vi., . . . . . . 211 Telugu, 31, 32, 33, 54, 55, 57, 69, 70, 71, Madhukapaths or Madhukeavara, te., 259, 260
107, 127, 135, 139, 142, 143, 150, 151 Madhura (Madura), vi., . . . 43, 255n Lanka, Ceylon,
257 Madhurântaka, Chola k. . . . . 106n LAţa, co.,. . . . 31, 190, 216, 226 Medburantaka, m.,
Madburantaka, m., .
.
.
. . . . 106 Leyden grant,. . . . 42, 62n, 53n, 73 Madburåntaka, sur. of Rajendra-Chola I., . 106n linga, 20, 21, 36, 38, 149, 189n, 214, 222,
Madhusudamabhatta, 7., . . . . 98 227n, 282, 234, 237, 239, 241n, 242, Madhuvayya, m., . . . . .241 260, 261, 262 Madhya, sect, . .
. . . 73n Lingamakurra, vi.. . . . . 96 Madirai, s. a. Madhurå, . Lingayat or Lingawant, s. a. Vira-Saiva, 11, Madirai-konda, sur. of Parantaka I., 42, 162
15, 216, 239, 240, 241, 242, 244 Madiraja, m.. . 10, 11, 21, 25, 28, 31, 239, 242 Lingodbhavasvamin, to., . . 150M âdiyanna, th., . . . . . 231 Löhatadi, m., . . . . . . 188 Madra, co., . . . . . . 149 Lökamahad&ví, queen of Chalukya-Bhima II., 142 Madras Museum, . 53, 106, 118, 123n, 131, 139 Lokanatha, m., . . . . . . 109 Madplega, ch., . . . . . 259 Lókåyata, sect, • 219n, 220, 227 Maddr, vi, . .
. . . 154n lokattará dhamma, the nine, . . .102
Madurai, .. a. Madhari, .
199, 200 Lolarka, te., .
. 117 Madurândagan-madai, coin, • 106 Lötugedda, vin, . .
Magadha or Magadha, co., 190, 211n, 253n, 257 Lucknow Museum
Magha, poet, . . . . . Lumbini, vi. . . . 2, 3, 4, 6 Maglona, vi, . . . . . Lumminigama, 8. a. Lambini, . . 1, 3, 4 Mahabharata, . . : . 13, 31, 38, 3540
Mabadêra, a linga, 7, 8, 43, 44, 183, 187, 228 Mahadeva, Kakatiya k., . . 142, 149
Mahadeva, m., . . . . . 104 M
Mahadevabhatta, m., . . . . . 234 MAbalayya, ch., ... .
. . . 171n
Mabadêvarasa, ch., . . 234, 235, 236 M&cha or Badagi-Mácha, m., . . 262, 264 Mabadevi, f., . . . . . . 1640 Mahamantrin, ., . .
. . . 69 mahajana (Brahmans), 10, 21, 22, 23n, 25, MAchana, m., . . . . 68, 69
26, 28, 31, 231 Machblisbahr, di. .
. . . 115 Mahakala, m., . . . . . 131, 134 Madalámbika, f., . . . 239, 242 Mahakala, Saiva saint, . . . . 343n madamba, . . . . . . 29 mahakhely a great hunt,. . . . 149

Page #341

284
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
PAGE
PAGE mab mandalesvara, 1090, 218, 228, 225, 226, Malavaraiyan Senni Kanılan, m., . . . 44 285, 236, 288, 242, 244, 245, 257, 259 Malavelli, vi.. .
. . 71, 74, 96 mahåmatya. . . . . . . 217n | Malayala-Jhaparali, m., .
. . . 31 mahanavami-amavåse, 8. a. navaratri-amavåse, 13 Malayèsvars, saiva saint, . . . . 254 mahaparamaviávksin,
. . . 226 Male, co., . . . . . . . 2200 maba pasayita, . . . . 225, 226 Målegira-Dasaya, m., .
. . 231 mahaprabhu, title, . 10, 21, 22, 26, 28, 31
Meleyanayaka, ., . . . . mahaprachandadandanayaka,. 215n, 8290, 285n Mali-Chattaya, m.. .
. . 231 mahapradhana, 25, 26, 28, 103, 217, 218, 225, Malkaporama, vi, i
• 134 226, 231, 235n, 23@n, 238 Malkápuram, vi.. .
. 1320 mahåråja, 71, 8, 121, 125, 126, 184, 188, 142,
Malkhèt, ri., . .
. .
. 170m, 216n 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159n, 202, Malla, m.,. .
. . . 103 208, 209, 210, 211, 212, 213 Malladevi, queen of Harihara II., . . add. maharajadhiraja, 21, 25, 28, 35, 103, 113, 115, Mallavalli, 8. a. Malwalli, . . 244, 259
117, 121, 127, 130, 138, 142, 154n, Mallavrdla, vi., . . . . 73, 96 156, 157, 168, 196, 201, 202, 203, Mallaya, t. . . . . 68, 69
204, 210, 211, 229, 233, 234, 235 Mallela-Gangana, ., . . . . . 69 MaharAjapai, s.a. Måràjavàdi, . 206 Mallibhavarans, ch., . . . . 282, 28.4 maharajñi, . . . . . 113, 117
Mallideva, ch., . . . .31, 229, 259, 262 Maharashtra, the Dekkan, . . . . 190 Mallidêva, m., . . . . . . 231 mahasali, rice,. . . . . . 2530
Mailidêva or Mallikarjuna, Kadamba ch., . 239, 260 mabådmanta, . . . 171n, 216, 225, 229 Mallika moddávara, te.,
. . . .223n mabåsimantadhipati, 172, 215, 216, 217n, Mallikarjuna, te., . . . . . 11
918, 229n, 230, 231, 234, 235, 2360 Mallikarjunabhatta, m., . . . .223n mahasimdhirigrahika, .
201
Mallisbêņa, Jaina preceptor, . . 152n, 228n Mabasd. or Mabarðya-pattald, di., . 115 Malliyana, m.,'.
. . .284 mahavadda, village, . . . . .218 Malparbha, ri.,.
. . . . 241n Mahà vali-Vanaraja, Bana ch., . . 50, 52 Malråva-Madbava, m., . .
. 67 Mabávishnubhatta, 7. . . . .
Malugunda, vi... .
244, 257 MahendrAdhiraja, ch., . . . 164n
Malwalli, vi.. . . . . . 2440 Mahendrapala, Karauj k.. 208, 209, 210, 211 Måmandûr, vi., . ,
. . . 160n Mahendrapaladeva, do., .
Mâmidimskbin, ., . . . . . 67 Mahậndravarman, Choła ch., . . . 123n Mâmidi-praggadayya, m.,
. 550 Mahendravarman III., Pallava k., , .167n Managoli, vi.. . . . 9, 25n, 242, 244, 253 Mabesvara, &. a. Siva, 21, 95, 106, 196, 212, Mapalarata, ch., . .
. . . 167 228, 231, 254, 256, 257 Månapůri-Déclaya, ., . . . . 68 Mahê varabhatta, ., . . . . . 62 Månafarman, .. . . . . . 109 Màbithsaka, oi., . . . . 102, 103 mâna-stambha, . . . . . 171, 180 Mabip&ladova, Kanauj k., . . . . 211 Mapattikiniyansahasra, 11., . . . . 98 Mahisà, vi., .
.
· 102 Mapattukkiniyanbhatta, ., . . 78, 98 Mahddaya or Mabodayà, 8. a. Kanauj, 208,
MÀnava-gřihyasútra, . . . . . 88n
209, 210, 211, 212 Mañchanna, ch., . . . . . 340 Maitada, vi.,
. . . 188 Mañobedlu, vi, . . . . . 149 Maitreya, śaiva teacher, . . . . 226 mandalika, a chief, . Malabar, co. . . . . . 7 Mandalika-Triņētra, sur. of Marasimha II... 18A Malabiniyanindrån or Malaiginiyanigran, 8. a. Mandara, vi, . .
. . . 128n Agastya, . .
. . . 72 Man-Dasôr, vi., .
asor, B.,.
. . . . . . 38, 720 Malahiniyanindråpbbatta, m., . . . 98 Mandavelli-Nagaya, m., . . . . 89 Malapa, . . .
. . 218n Mandavelli-Vallabba, ., . . . . 69 Malave. co., . 31, 88, 170n, 229, 236, 267 | Mandayabhatta, m., . . . 98
210
269

Page #342

INDEX.
285
. 259
48
PAGE
PAGE Måndbåtà, island,
. .116n Matsya, ri. . . . . . . 107 manerergade, . . . 21, 218, 234, 236 mattar, land measure, . . 22, 25, 28, 233 Maugalduaka, s. a. Maglona, . . 210 Mattarasa, m., . . . . . . 28 Mangi, k . . . . . 123, 126 Måtúra, family,
. 170, 172, 176n, 179 Mangi.Yuvaraja, E. Chalukya k., . 130, 137 Maunggun, vi., . . . . . . 101 Mapigavail, 6. a. Dlavagòli, 9, 10, 21, 25, 26, 28, 31 Mávali-Vanaraya, sur. of Prithivipati II., 50, 163 Jlàņikyavalli, do., . . . . 9, 21, 31 Màvanabbatta, m., . . . . . 98 Manimangalam, vi... 72, 73, 197, 198, 199, 206 Màvana-gandhavåraņa, sur. of Govindaraja, Maņingavalli, s. a. Managli, 9, 10, 21, 22, 23, 28, 31
215, 230n Maninagabbatti, ., . . . . . 99 Màrayabbatta, an. .
. . . 98 Wanittidal, vi., . . . . 53 Maviyashadlaugavid, m., . . . . 98 Maījugboshà, nymph, .
Maydana, n... . . . . . .
231 Måókåditya, Matsya ch., . . 108, 109n Máyidova, ch., . .
. . . . 235, 236 Nåükàdityamaharaja, ch.. . . . 109n Mayidérapandita, ch, .
226 Månkanarya, m., . . . . . 109 Máyidávarasa, ch.,
. . . . 225 Màuki-Nayaka, *.. . . . . 109
Mnyûravarman, Kadamba k., Mannàrgudi, vi.,
M&dlaparro, vl., . . . .
96 Manne, vi., . 154n, 158, 160, 161 Medayabhatta, m., . .
98 mannettina-amaráse, . .
19 Médayashadangavid, ., . . . . 99 manra, commons, . . . . 52n Mediyabhatta, 97., . . . . 95n Månsa, vi.. . . . . . . 102 Mey hadůta, quoted, . . . . . 38n Mantri-Singana, m., . . . ... 550 Mel-Adaiyara
Mal-Agaiyaru-nâu, đi, • •
50, 52 Manu, riski, . 20, 138, 142, 148, 260 and add. Mélagani, vi.. . . . . 152, 168, 171n Manyak háta, 8. a. Målkhed!, 170, 172, 176n, mélasike-manneya, tax, . . . 259
177n, 179, 180, 189, 190, 196 Méjàın bâ, queen of Vijayaditya IV., 135, 133 Mânyapura, vi, . . . . . 1610 Melpädli, vi.. . . . . . .228 Märajavadi seven thousand, di... 206, 207 Molukôţe, vi, . .
. 72 Marasimba, silahára ch.,. .167n, 236n melvatte. . . . . . . . 217 Mârasimha I., W. Ganga k., 153, 156n, 1570, Merkara, vi.. . .
.
. . 122, 174, 175 161n, 162 Mörubrahman, 7., .
. 109 Narasimba II., do., 152, 153, 154n, 167, 168, Mésaca, vi..
· 102 1690, 170n, 171, 172, 173, 178, Mdvad, co.,
.
39 179, 180n Mimarsit, doctrine,.
96, 220, 222 Mårasiñ bavarman, ch., . . . . 1700 Mimânsaka, . .
• 219n, 227 MÁraţuri-Krishnama, m., . . . 69 Minamini, vi., . . . . 119, 121 Mârâyapadi, .. a. Mårajuvadi, . . . 206 mindam, vessel, . . .
. 106 Måri, goddess, . . . " 256 and add. Mindigal, vi., . .
. . 205 Märjavada rajya, 8. a. Marajavadi, . . 206 Mindlumgallo, 8. a. Mindigal, 205, 206, 207 Märkandêyapurâna, quoted, . . . 236n Minur, vi.. . . . . . . 169n Maruladova, W. Ganga k., . 163, 166n, 167 Miraj, vi.. . . . . Maruvasi, vi., . . . . . . 2140 mirror banner, . .
. 172 Maryadanigaradêva, Kalachuri (?) k., ... 113 Mogevåde, vi.,. . masahani, s. a. mabåsâbaņi (), - . 103 Mohama, 8. a. Mohgaon, . . . 192, 197 Masaņeya, m., . . . . . . 231 Mohgaon, vi.. Masulipatam, vi., . . 122, 181, 184, 189 Mokala, Guhila k., .
. . . 89 matha, 22, 23, 28, 221, 222, 223, 224, 228, 2.45n months, lunar :mathapati, . . . . .221 Aslalba, 12, 26, 28, 1610, 168 add., 169, Mathin, vi, . . . . . , 4
173n, 199, 264 Matinênbhatta, ., .
. .
. . 9on Abrayuj or Xavayaja, , . . 36, 169 Matsya, family, . . . 107, 108, 109n Âbvina, . . . . . 13, 15, 36
2P 2
co.
.
. add.

Page #343

286
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
PAGS Mdvarakoneya-sarhtati or-sarhtana, 219, 220,
221, 222, 223, 224, 226, 230, 388
N
167
PAGB Bhadrapada, 11, 12, 18n, 28, 48, 172n,
201, 215, 231 Chaitra, . . 11, 12n, 14, 148, 149, 199, 219 Jyaishtha,
12, 113, 156, 198, 200 Karttika, 7, 9, 18, 24., 117, 166, 167,
168n and add., 282, 284 Maghs, 13, 16, 49, 168, 174, 176, 232, 283 Märgasira or Marga frsha, 13, 24, 25, 28n,
168n, 176 Nabhas, . a. Sravana, . . . . 87 Pausha,. . .11, 12n, 18, 22, 28n, 56, 67 Phálguna, 14, 164, 168n and add., 173, 174,
209, 213, 241 Sravana, , , 11, 12, 165, 168n, 239n Vailakba, 12, 14, 16, 38, 107, 109, 113,
116, 189, 196, 197, 216, 280 Moon, race of the, 88, 87, 95, 183, 186, 267 and add. Mottakapa-Holeyana, then . . movali, tree, . . . . . . movi, do. . .
100
. . . . Mrigésavarman, Kadamba k., Madahalli, vi... . . 164, 155, 164. Mudda, ., . . . . . Muddarasa, ok., . . . . Muddurra, vi., .
. . 109 Madiga-Singana, 7., . . . . Modukundôr, vi, . . mukhamudra. s. a. mauna,. . .
228 Makkaņpa-Kadambe, mythical k., . 280 Mukunda, mo. . . . . . 107 Málarája, .,
. . 103 Mülasthana, te., . . . . 22, 148, 149 Málastb&pa-Mahadeve, to. . . . . 143n Mulgund, vi.. .
1540, 170n, 172, 173 måliga, . . . . . . . 28 Molli-nada, di., . . Mulukalapāņdi, vi,. Mammadivaram, 6.a. Mummadivarapadu, 66, 69 Mummadivarapkdu, ti, . . . . mummuridanda, . . . Mundagod, vi., . . . . 244, 259 Muñja, Paramára ky . . . . . ad Mentakasvastha, vin. Mariganahalli, vi. . . . . 214, 230 Murugamale, vin .
206 Muruganamale, . a. Murugamale, 206, 207 musiņdi, tree, . . Mutta or Muttiga, m.,
. 230 Muttaras, W. Ganga k., 168, 168, 1640,
156, 166, 167, 168, 169, 160, 161, 168, 165
. 69 • 161
NAbhika, vi., . . . . 8 NAdamuni, Vaishnava Acharya,. . 79 nadavirukkum (madhyaatha), an arbitrator, . 73 Nags, a snake, . . . . 9, 60, 62 Naga, family,. . . . . . 126n Nagabhata, Kanauj k., . 208, 212, 213 Nagabhata, Kanauj prince, . . . 209, 213 Någada, vi.. . . . . . . 96 Någadanta, ch.. . . . . . 162 Någadattabhatta, n. . . Någadeva, ... . . . . . . 21 Någadevasahasra, 7., Nagad nayabbatta, 4., . . . . Nagalambika, f., . . . . 240, 241 Nagamangala, vi., .
1840, 166, 168 Naga-pañobami, titki, . . . 12 Nagapura-Nandivardhana, din . 189, 197 någara-amavese, . . . . . 12 Nagarakhanda seventy, di, . 218, 214, 216,
280, 287, 244, 259, 264 Nagarakhande, vin, . . . . . 260 Nagardvara or Nakbardévara, te., 221, 228 Nagarle, di, . . . . . 164, 169 Negattars, family . . . . . 164 Nagesvara, to. . . . . 142, 148, 149n Nagipoti, t. . . . . . . 184 Nagiyaka, t. . . . . . . 2450 Nagpur, vi. . . . . 188, 193 Naishadham, name of a Telugu work, 68n Naishadbiyacharita, quoted, . . 2280 Naigdyika, . . . . 219, 220, 228 Dabara, . . . . . . . 23 nakshatras - Årdrl,
. Hasta,. .
. 197, 198, 199 Mrigastraha, . . . . . . 199 Puryabhadrapada,.
46, 48 Rerati, . . . . 174, 175 Rähint. . . . . . . 108 Satabhinbaj, . . . . . 198 Bravan, . . . . . 66
Svati . . . . . 174, 175, 200 Nakulila or Katalóvara, . Lakultis, 226, 226 NAlAyiraprabandham, name of a work, . 780
100

Page #344

INDEX.
287
730
.
.
.
.
162
.
123n
PAGE
PAGE nâlprabhi, an official in charge of a district, Narendrůsvara, te., . . . .. 130 223, 232, 233, 234 Nargund, vi., . .
. 9n, 166 vậla or naloka, 8. a. valva, • .
. . 113 Nårikådapumbůndi, vi.,
. . 149 nalva, land meastire, .. .
Nurluri-Mallaya, 16., .
. 88 Nåmana, n., . . .
Narmada, ri., . .
· 190, 2200 namanya, s. a. sarvanamasya, .
nasyanka, . . .
1880 Nâmayabhatta, ... . . . . . 98 Nataraja, te., .
72, 105 Nambiyandanbhatta, mn., . . . . 98 Nátrvaula, co.,. . . . . add. Nanimalvår, Vaishnava saint,
Natha, s. a. Nâdamuni, Nandagiri, 8. a. Nandi, . . . 162, 163 Natripati, .. a. Natavaula, . • add. Nandanavana umbrella, . . . . 172 Nausàri, vi., . .
. 2016 Nandi, kill, . . .
Navåbupłta, vin
. add. Nandi, śiva's bull, 168n, 214, 232, 237, 239, Navakhandavada, di., .
2-10, 262 Navarama, Chola ch., . Nandikumārabhatta, n.. . . . . 98 navaratri-amavåse, . . . . 13 Nandi vara day, 168n and add., 173n Navavada, vi.. . .
. 74, 96 Nandivalli, vi., . . 201 Navile, ving .
. . . 28 Nandivardhana, vi., . . . . . 196 nayaka, . i
. .264 Nandivarman, Nandipòtavarman or Nandipo. Nayaņakelidevi, queen of Govindachandra, 117 taraja, Pallava k.,. . 157, 158, 100, 203
Nayanandi, 97.,. . . . . . 228 Nandirarman, 8. a. Vijaya-Nandi-Vikramavar- nelevilu, . . . . . . 28, 236n man, . . .
158, 159, 160
nelli, tree, . . . . . 100 Nanji-nadu, di., . 43, 44, 45, 46 Nellore, ri., .
122 Nannayabhatta, Telugu author, . 31 Némake, family, . . . . . 2!0n Nanniya-Ganga, sur. of Bûtuga II., . 166. 168n
Nengiyûr, vi., .
201 Napeikia, s. a. Nábbika,
Nepal, Nopala or Népalaka, co. 1, 4, 31, 138n, 257 Nárada, rishi, .
253n, 254 Neriyag-Mürendavélår, m., . . . . 45 Naraga, Sabara ch., . . . 171, 179, 180 Nerür, vi.. . . . . . . 202n, 2030 Narahari, m., . . .
. 68 Nésargi, vi., . . . . . . 2560 Naranamantrin, m., . . . . . NeyyundAlvår, Vaishnava acharya, . . 73 Náranga, sage, . . . • : 107 Nigarili-sola-chaturvedimangalam, &. d. SherNarasimba, Chalukya prince, .
madevi, . . . . . . 47 Narasimba, m.,. . .
Nigarili-gelap, str. of Rajendra-Chola I., . 47 Narasiriha I., Hoysala k., . . . . . Nigarili-sola-Viņnayar, te., . . . . Narasimha, te..
Niglive, vi.. . Nårasimhabbatta, m., . .
98 Nibkarkasimbs, our. of Udayakarpa, 183, 187 Narasimhapôtavarman, Pallava k., . . 204 Nila, mo. . . Narasimbavarman, 6. a. Vijaya-Narasimhavar
Nilabbe, . . . . . .
• 216 man, . . . . . . 50, 160 Nilakantha, te., . .
.210n Narasimhavarman I., Pallava k., . .
Nilakanthabhatta, m., Narasim bavarman II., do.. . .
Nilaldhand, f. . . Nárayana, 8. a. Visbņu, 28, 130, 187, 202, Nilâmbå or Nilâmbika, f.,
207, 228 Nimbadevabhatta, ., . .
• 98 Nåráyanabbatta, , . . . .
Nimbargi, rii, . . .
212 Narayanabbattasốm ayajin, m., . 98 Niravadyabhatta, ... . .
95, 98 Nårêyanarahasra, m., . . . . 98 Nirguli, ri., .
. . 22 Nârâyanashadaugarid, m.,.
. . 98 Nirupama, Rashtrakita k., . Narayaniviläxa, quoted, .
. . Add. Nirupama, str. of Dhruva,. . . 189, 190 Narendraw rigaraja, sur. of Vijayaditra II., Nirvana, . . . . . . 3, 4, 102 20n, 119, 129, 138, 161, 168n | Nishadha, mo., .
. 253
166n
174 225
• 253
98
167
•
2-10
.242
98

Page #345

288
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
PAGE
PAGE nishka, a haur pagoda, . . 32, 36, 37, 96 Olila, Saiva saint, . . . . 254 Nitalaksha, m., . .
. . .231n O-ki-ni, co., . .
. 25-40 Nitimârga, sur. of TV. Ganga kings, 164n, 165n Okkáka, 8. a. Ikshváku, .. Nitimarga-Kongunivarma-Eregaiga, 17. Ganga okkalu-dure, tar, . . . . . 234
. . . . . . . 164n Onavala-pathaka, di., . . . 113, 111n Nitimarga-Kongunivarma-Permanadi, sur. of Or, ri., . . . . . . . 38
Ereyappo, . . . . . 153, 165 Orangal, vi., .. . . . . 56n Nitimürg-Kongunivarma-Permanati, sur. of Orissa, co. , . . 560, 57, 108n, 188n Ramavikrama, . . .
. 153, 163! Orungai Arangan, m., . . . . . 13 Nityanandablatta, m., . .
. . 98 Nityanandatrivedin, m., .
. 98 Nityavarsha, sur. of Rashtrakuta kings, 170n
P nivartana, land measure, . . . 7, 8, 9 niyogin, . . . . . . 69n
parla hakkâ, drum . . . . . 203 Nolawn, s. «. Pallava, 152, 164, 168, 172, 176, 179
Patlaittaruman Kaņaiyan, 11., Nolambadhirje, Pallava ch., . . 165, 169
Padlaria, vi., . . l and add., 3, 4, 69 Nolainbakulántaka, sur. of Vårasimla II., 152,
Padbaru, 7., . . . . . 188 188, 171, 172, 173, 178, 180 Padmaladevi, f., .
. 215, 229 Nolambantaka, do.
Padmàmbike, J., . . 168, 179, 180 .
.
. 254 Nolambavali thirty-two thousand, di., 152,
Padmanabba, 12., . . . . . 115 157, 158, 159, 164, 165, 168, 169, 170, 217n Padmanabhabbatta, m. .
98 Numi, field,
Padmavati, f.,. . . .
. . . 142
. 242n Xripakâma, Chola ch.,. .
Paduvur-kőttam, di., .
50, 53 . . . 123n Nripaéèkbaravalanallûr, vi., .
. .
. . 101 Pagan, vi., .
.
. 45 Nripatunga, sur. of Amùghavarsha I., 159, 189, 190
Påganavaram, vi.. . . . . . 185 Nripatungadeva, 4. a. Vijaya-Nripatunga-Vikra
PAka-nado, co., . . . . . 56 mavarman,
PAla, family, . . . . . 159
. . . . . 182n Nripatunga-Vikramavarman, do., . , . 50
Pålakól, vi.. . . . . . . 570 Nrisimha, god, .
palam, weight, . . . . 79
. . 43 Nrisimha, m., . . . . . 82, 87, 68
Palavela or Palevela, 8. a. Palivela, 60, 69 Xrisimba, Matsya ch, .
Pali, vi,.. . . 108
. . . 113, 114n .
.
. nůla-huņņuve or nula-parvan, 11, 12, 14, 23
Alidbraja,
. 208 Nuļamba, 8. a. Nolamba, . . . . 169
Palivela, vi.. . . . . . . 65 Nulamba-paļi or Nulambar-padi, .. a. Nolambs.
Pallabhattaraka, m., . . . . vadi, . . . . . 45, 46, 47
Pallava, dy., . 50, 1190, 1200, 162, 157, Nulangeriga-Marana, m... . . . 23!
1 168, 169, 160, 162, 163n, 164, 165, nandà-vilakku, a perpetual lamp, . . 43n
168, 169, 170, 171, 179, 180, 191, 203, 204 Nuntaki-Gangana, n., . . . . 69
Pallava, mythical k.,. . . . 50, 159 Nurmadi-Taila, s. a. Taila II., . .
Pallavadhiraja, ci., . . . . . 1640 Núrmadi-Tailapa, 8. a. Taila III., . . 235, 258
Pallavaditya, Pallava ch., . . . . 169 Ngàya, doctrine, . . . . 220, 222
Pallava-kattu, tank,. . . 206, 207 Pallavamalla, sur. of Nandivarman, 50, 157, 158, 160 Palligondân, 8. a. Vishņu, . . . . 72 Palligondân bhatta, m., . . . . 98
Påmalspåți-Narabari, m... . . 68 Odda, Orissa, . . . . . 1080 Pâmarru, vi, . . . . . 140n Oddládi, vi. .
55, 56 Påmbarru, 8. a. Påmarru,. . 139, 140n, 143 Oddaràdi, co. . . . . 108 Pammava, f.,:
139n, 140, 142 Odde-iesa, co.. . . . 55 paņa, coin, .
. . . . 231 odi, tree, . . . . . . 100 pañcha-kula, . . . . 136, 1380
.
119, 121

Page #346

INDEX.
289
.
55
PAGS
PAGE Pånchala or Påācbalaka, Co., ' 91, 149 PAraaiks, the Persians, . .
• 203 Pañobuladova, W. Ganga k., 153, 1540, 170n, 172, Papivipuri or Pagivai, vi.,
162 - 173
Parla-Kimedi, di. . . . . . 2 påãohall, . . . . . . . 138n Pârthasarathi, m. . . . . 72, 98 Paūchalinga, te. . . 221, 228., 227
Parthasarathibhattarðmaydjin, m.,. . 98 paūcba-mahasabda, 25, 215, 216, 218, 229, Paruvula-gunta, tank,. .
131 230, 231, 236, 257, 259, 261n Parvatávali or Parvatámnaya, 219, 221, 223, Pañcbapandavamalai, kill, . . . . 157n
224, 225, 226 paúcha pradhanaḥ, the five ministers, 71, 96 Pârvati, goddess, . 14, 194n, 1890, 2100, 240, pañobs-vêri, . . . 135, 188n
253, 254, 259 Panda, Veiunandu ch.,
. . . 151
Patachobars, co., . . . . . 257n Påndaranga, m., . 123, 126, 128, 131 PAtAlamalla, ch,
. . . . . 170, 171 Påndavas, . . . . . . .227 Påtaliputra, s. a. Patna, . . 4, 117 Papdiávara, te., . . . . .
. . 161 Pataūjala, yogafastra,
. .222 pandita, . . 720, 116 Patasvara, 3. a. Patacbcbara,
. . 257 Papilitarynobaritam, name of a Telugu soork, 55n patbaka, a district,
. 113, 114 Fåpduva, vi, . . .
580
pattabandha, a coronation, . . 127, 138n Panduvåsuradhåni, k., . .
Pattadakal, vi., . . . . 20n, 122, 166 Påndya, co., add., 31, 42, 43n, 45n, 71, 162, 171, Pattada-Kisuvolal, 5. a. Pattadakal,
168 179, 180, 199, 200, 202, 204, 206, 218, 223 pattali, a division, .
. . 113, 117 Påndyas, the five, . .
. 104
pattamahadevi, . . . . . . 117 Påņini, grammarian, . . . 2040, 225 pattanasvâmin, . . . . . .223 Påņiniya, grammar, . . . . . 222 Pattas mahalli, vi., .
. . . 164n Pannala- Kommaya, ., . . .
Pattavardhini, family, .
140, 142 Pannasa, . . . . . . 141n, 142 patu, . . . . . . . 141 pannaga, tas, .
217, 218 Påvase, oi, . . .
171, 180 Panta-kule, . .
. 54, 55, 67 Pedakta, Reddi k.,.
. . 55 Pantakularaja, sur. of Doddaya I.
55 Peddana, m., . .
. . . 109 P&nungal, s. a. Hångal, . 201, 259 | - Peddayadikshita, ... .
. 68 Poudyal five bandred, di.. . . 844, 259 peddore, .. a. perdore, . .
. 1699 Paoungal-vishaya, din,
• 201 Peggu-ur, ti.. . . . . 168n, 169n, 173 paradai, an assembly, . .
• 43n Pebevá (Pehoa), viny . . 210, 211 Paraganda, Mataga ch., . . . . 108 Pennacharya, m.,' . . .
71, 96 Parakdarivarman, Chola k.,. . 42, 43 Pennatavadi-vishaya, di., . 131, 132, 134 Parakboarivarman or Parakesarin, sur. of Chbla perdore, a great river, , 169, 170, 172n
kings, . . . , 42, 43, 47, 162, 228 Porotale-divana, Siva's day, . . . . . 1680 paramabhattarska, • 21, 95, 113, 115, 117, pergade, a chamberlain, . . . . 218
130, 142, 196, 229, 233, 284, 235 Periyanatibi, Vaishnava acharya,. . . 73 paramahamsa, ascetic, . . . . 222 Periyanambibhatta, ., . . . . 98 Paramkra, dy, . . . . . add., 170n Periyandan, Vaishnava acharya,. . . 79 paraméfrara,
21, 28, 118, 116, 117, Periyandan bhatta, m., . . . . . 121, 180, 198, 142, 154n, 166, 167, 168, Periyapdân bhattasomayajin, th., . . .
100, 201, 202, 203, 204, 229, 283, 284, 385 Periyapuråņam, quoted, . . . 254n Paramedrara, . a. Siva, . , 220, 280, 259 perjunka, tar, . . .
. 15, 217 Pandivarabhafta, ti, .
. 98 Perma, sur. of-Jagad@kamalla II., 10, 11, 232, 258 Paraméivaravarman I., Pallava k., . 157 Permadi or Permadi, sur. of Marasimha II.. 168, 169 Paramdóvaravarman II., do. . : 167 Permadi, sur. of Vikramaditya VI. , 258 Parantaka I., Chola k., 42, 43, 50, 158, 159, 162 Permadi, W. Ganga k.,
ga .
. .
.
. . 164n Paradarasmriti, quoted, . . . 266n Permanadi, sus of Muttarasa, . . .159n Pårasi, the Persiana,, . . . 104 Péroba, vi,
. . . 115

Page #347

290
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V
55, 57
.
167
196
PAGE 1
PAGE Perumadi, Reddi k., . .
pravaras Perumburakkadalbattasomayajin, 11.,. 98 Angirasa, . . . . Pétbada, ., .
. . 102, 103
Avatsara, . . . . . . 115 Pevalaha, m., .
113 Bhårmyaéta, . . . . . . 113 pidiligai,. . . . . .. 62
Kasyapa, .
.
. .
. . . .
. 115 piligaragavadu, . . . . . 150 Maudgalya, . . Pilla, ch., . . . .
1700 Naidbruva, . .
115 Pinnakota, Reddi k., .
. 65 Pirudi-Gangaraiyar, .. a. Prithivipati I., 159, 162n
Prayaga, s. a. Allahabad, . . . . 259 Pitambara, Musalman ch., . . . . 2410
Protisvara, te., . . . . . . 123n Pithapuram, vi.. . . .
Prithivi-Kongani or Prithivi-Konguni, sum of Pittayabhatta, m., . . .
Muttaraga, . . . , 153, 155, 156 Piyadasi, sur. of Abóka, . .
Prithivimüla, k., . . . . 119n Polakum bapta, vi., .
73, 96
Prithivipati I., W. Ganga k., . 153, 162 Polekesi-Vallabha, .. a. Palika in I., . . 202
Prithivipati II., do. . . 50, 153, 157, 159, 162 Polukosi, k.,
202 .
Prithivivallabha, vur. of Kirtivarman I., . Polsóla-gôtra, . . .
54,67 Prithviávara, Velanandu ch., . . , 71 Pompala, family, . .
. .171n, 2061
Prithvivallabha, sur. of Krishna III., . . Pompala-kattu, tank,
. . 206, 207
207 Próla, Kakatiya k., . . . . 142, 149 pongal, feast, . .
. . . 12n Prola, 6. a. Annavrôla, . . . . . 55 Pounada, vi., . .
Pròlays, . . . . . . . 68 Pondatorra, vi., . .
. 71, 74, 96 Prðlaya, Rodili k., . . . . 56 Ponnavada, &. a. Ponnada,
73, 74, 96 Prólu-randu, di, . .
71, 74, 95 Ponnayasa basra, n. . . . . .
98 98
Prome, ti.. . . . . . 101 Ponungôţi.Potibbatta, ., . .
88 půjári, . . . . . 150, 214n, 228 Potamayya, m., . . . . .
Pulakerin or Palekésin, 8. a. Pulikësin, 8, 2020 Potaus, m., . . 68, 73 Pulikura, 8. a. Huligere, .
.243n Påtaryangari-cheruvu, tank,
• 131
Pulikesin I., Chalukya k., . . . 202 Potabarman, . . .
· 109 Pulikesin II., W. Chalukya k.. . 7, 157, 202n Potaya, m., : : :
68, 69 Puluvangurra, vi. . . . . . 96 Potayashadangavid, m.,
. 98 Pûnåd, di., . . . . . . . 163 Potiyabbatta, ., .
· 98 půndi, a hamlet,
. . . 71, 96 Potiyashadangavid, m., . . . . 98 puuga, tree, . . . . . Prabhasa, sur. of Bboja I., . . 209, 213 Panyuvailabba, sur. of Adivarita-Dhananjaya, Prabbêvati, Utkala princess, .. 108
201 prabhu, . , 21, 23, 25, 28, 31, 231, 257 Pura, vi., . . . . . . 235, 236n Prabhu, ... . . . . . 241
Puradakeri, vi.. Purad . .
. 236n Prabodhasivapaņdita, thh. . . 720, 95n Purana, . . .
. . 96, 222 Pragjyotisha, co., . . . . . 182n Puriyali, vi. . . . . 156 Pranamêvara, te. . . . . 236, 237 Parigere, &. a. Huligere, . . . . 244n Prasannavallabha, te...
69 Purigere or Paligere three hundred, di., 166, Prentaraga, sur. of Dadda II., .. 871
169, 172, 173, 217, 218 Prasantarâgs, sur. of Dadda IV., . . . 38 Parikara, s. a. Huligere, . . . .243n prasisti, . . . . . 9, 37, 38, 140 purðhita, a family priest, . . . 95, 109 Pratapaohakravartin, sur. of Jagadēkamalla Purushottama, E. Chalukya ch., . 32, 34, 35,
II., . . . . . lln, 234, 258 Pratápa-chakravartin, sur. of Taila III., 235 Purushottamabhatta, m., . . 98, 243, 254, 265 Pratáparadra, Kakatiya k., . . .143n Purushottamasarman, m., . . . . 109
tibakka, ulrum, . . . . . 203n Patalapariya, field, . . . . : 142 ratanikara, tar, . . . 113, 116, 117 putti, measure, . . . . . 1400
100
36, 37

Page #348

INDEX.
291
PAGH
PAGE Rajendra-Chola-Pompalamarøya, sur. ef ER
Bairayya, .
. 206, 207
Rajiga-Chola, .. a. Kulttunga-Chola I. 71 Rácbamalla I., W. Ganga k., 153, 164, 166,
Rajiga-Chöla-manghanga, sur. of Pandya 166, 167, 191
chiefs, . . . . . . . 71 Råchamalla II., do., 153, 169n, 170, 171, 173, 174n
Râjörgadh, vi., . .
. 211 Rachcha-Ganya, do., . . 163, 167, 172
Rajputs, tribe,. . . . . . 2, 3 Rachubenashadangavid, m., . . . . 98 Rájukonda-Peddibhatta, n., . . . . 68 Râcbeya-Gaiga, ch., .
Rakkasa, ch., . . . . . 1690, 173 Rachhyamalla, s. a. Rachamalla I., . 166, 191
Ralakkiyabbeya-Hachike, ti,
• 25 Rasoia, O., . . . . . . 1,4 Ralhadovi or Kalbanadevi, Kunauy queen, 113 Raghava, m., .
. . 109 Rana
Rinna, k, • • • • • • • add. Raghu, mythical k.,. . . 142, 149
Râms, saint, . . 73n, 123n, 254, 257 Rajachůdâmaņi, sur. of Marasimha II., 168, 170n
Raua, Ramadera or Råmayys, . a. Ekautadarâjâdhiraja, . .' . , 142
Råma, 343, 244, 245, 253, 253, 256 Rajadhiraja, Chola k., . 205, 206, 207, 208n
and add., 257, 259, 260 and add. Râjâditya, Chalukya ch.,. . . 171, 179 Râmabhadra, Kanauj k. . . 210, 212 Rájâditya, Chola ke, . . . 167, 191 Râurabhadr3, 4. a. Râm, . . . . 197 Rajagopåla-Perumal, te., . . 48, 72, 198, 199 Ramabhadradêra, Kananj k., , . . 210 råjaguru, a royal preceptor,
225, 226 Råmabbatta, m.,
. . . . 98 Rajakani, vi., .
. . 188 Rânâblaţta, ., . .
. 98 Rajakosarivarman or Rajakosurin, sur. of Ramachandra, 8. a. Rama, . . . 149, 260 Chola kings, . . . . 12, 49, 206, 207 Ramachandra, Yadava ke.. .
. add. Rajamabendra, sur. Of Ammaraja II., • 139, 143 Ramachandrapuram, vi.. . . 53 Rajamahendra, Rajamahendranagara, Opattana Ramadalaparibhatta, h., . . . . or pura, s. a. Rajarabendri, 31, 33, 54, Râmnadeva, te., . . . . . .172n
550, 56, 57, 67, 71 Ramadôvabhatta, m.,. . . 98 Rajamabồndri (Rajahmundry), vi. . 31, 71 Pâ magrams, vi.. .
• 3,4 Rajamalla, .. a. Kacbamalla, 165, 166n, 173n Rainandayabbatta, 31.
. . 95, 98 Rajamalla, W. Ganga k., 168, 161, 163, 164, 1650 Råmåndja, saint, . .
72, 73 râjaparanešvara, . . . . 95 Ramasahasra, , .
. . . 98 Rajaraja, E. Chalukya ch., : 32, 34, 35, 37 Råmastâmiu, te. . . . 41, 46, 47 Rajaraja I., Chola k., 42, 44, 45n, 46, 48, 78,
Ramați, ving .
. 121 105n, 197, 206 Råmaya, , .
67, 68 Rajaraja I., E. Chalukya k., 31, 32, 33, 105, Ramghat, vi. . ... . . . 3 106, 167n Rampalli-Kebana, by .
. 68 Rajaraja-brahmamaharaja, n.,
78,961, 98 Råmpura, vi., . . .154, 15őn, 164n, 168n Rajaraja-Kdourivarmau, s. a. Rajaraja I., 44, 45, 46, Râmpúrva, vin .
. . 1,4
Kamyajd mátri, s. 4. Alagiyamanavala, . . 73 Rajaraja-mandalam or -valandlu, the Pandya Ranayraha, Gurjara prince . . 38
country, . . . . . 45, 46, 47 rânaka, . . . . . . . 103 Rájaninha, Pallava k., . . . . 50 Raparangabhairava-Govindarasa. Govinda, Rajasithin, sur. of Indravarman I. . . 210 -Govindamayya, or -Govindaraja, ch., 315, RAjasimbelvara, te. . . . . . 204
216, 217, 218, 223, 231 rajasusa, sacrifice, . . . .227 Raparabgasimba, sur. of Chåmandaraya, 172 Rajëndra-Chola I., Chola k., 42, 47, 106, 206, 228 Ranavikrams, W. Ganga k., 168, 154, 155n, Rajendra-Chola II., 1. a. Kulottunga-Cbola
162, 163, 1650 I., . . . . . . . 105, 106 randa-buņņuve, &. a. hostala-huppuve,. . 13 Rajendra-Chola-brahmataraya, sur. of
rangabhoga, . .
258, 259 Appimayya, . . . . . 206, 207 Ranganathabhatta, to... . . 951, 98
20

Page #349

292
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
103
225
320
PAGE
PAGE Rasayana, 1., . .
188 Růpávatára, . . . . . 96 râshtrakůta, a headman, 95, 136, 130, 134, 138, 142 růvâri, . a. rûpakarin, . . . . 214, 231 Růshtrakůţa, dy. 20, 1550, 157, 158, 159, 161, 162, 163, 166, 1680, 169, 170,
S 172, 189, 190, 191, 216n, 2450 Sabara, tribe. . .
171, 179 Rathôr, dy. . .
. 37
Sabdamanidarpana, name of a work, 239, 257 add. Ratta, s. a. Rashtrakůţa, . . 20, 21, 2160 Śabdasástra, . . . . . 220 Ratta-padi, co., . . . . . . 460 Saduppôri, vi.. . . . . . 159 Rattoli, vi, . .
. . 142
Sadyöjätapanditadeva, m., råutta, . .
Sagara, mythical k., . 119, 167, 188, 260 Råvana, m., .
Sahadova, ch., . . . . . 31 råvi, tree, . . . . . . . 100 såhani, a groom, . . . . 103n, 235n Råvirèla, vi.. . . . . . . add. sahaara, title, . . . . . . 72 Råvirêva, 6. a. Råvirela, . . . . . add.
Sahasråm, vi., . . Raya, . a. Châmundaraya, .
. 174n
Sah@t-Mahot, vi.. . . . . . 2 Rêyakoța, vi.. . . . . . 49, 50 Sahityavidya. . . Râyârideva, k., . . 183, 186, 187, Sahyadri, mo.,. .
. . . . 104 Rayavê yabhajanga, sur. of Vema, . . 56 Saigotta, sur. of sivamara II., . . . 160 Reddi, family, . .
54, 55, 56, 57 Saiva, 10, 11, 120, 72n, 214, 218, 219, 222, régu, tree, . . . . . . . 100
226, 228, 232, 239, 240, 241, 243, rêkhâ, .
. . 187n, 236n
344, 245, 253n, 254, 255, 258, 259, 260 rela, tree, . . .
100 Sajjadabhatta, ., . . . . . 98 rellu, do. . . .
. . 100 Sajjapiga, vi.. . . .
. . . 187 Romana, ., . . .
. .. 109
Bakațâyana, grammarian, . . . . 822 Remanashadaugavid, m. .
Sakti-parishe or parahe, . . 219, 221 Rémayabbatta, m., .
Sakya, trile, . . . . . . 2, 3 Rendu vâdala, di, .
. . 119n
Sakyamuni, 8. a. Buddba, • 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 Renduvați, vi.,. . . 119, 121 Såle, s. a. Kândalur-salai, Reva, m., . . .
. . . 39 Salem, vi.. . . . . . . 156n Rêvadása, m., . .
Saleya-parsbe, . . . . . . 221n Rovaka, queen of Båtnga II., . 163, 166, 167 sallókhaba, . . . . . 152n Revamayya, m., . . .
Salukika, s. a. Chalukya, . . . . 1710 Ferrana I., Matsya ch.. .
simanta,. . . . . .
. 38 Rovana II, do. . . .
Samaradhurandhara, sur. of. Chamunılaraya,. 172 Revanta, son of Surya, .236 Samastabbuvapasraya, biruda, .
71, 95 Reveya-Galeya, wil. . . . . . Sambhubhatta, ., . . . . . 98 Rishiyappa ur Risbiyapayya, mn., 189 and add.,
sa rindhivigrabAdhikrita, . . . 217 196, 197 samdhivigrahika, . . .
. 89 ritta, tree, . . . . . . 100 Sadgamakhêtaka-viskaya, di., . Rudda wadi, vi, . . . . . . 243ni Sarbanekvara, te., . . . . 240, 241 Rudra, Kakatiya k., , . 142, 149 Samgråmabhima, sur. of Dodda II.,
• 67 Rudra, s. 2. Sirs, 94149n, 187, 227, 257 add. Bamgramapártba, sur. of Fêma. . . . 56 Rndrabbatta, -, . . .. . 98 Sankaranarayanabhatta, 4., . . . 98 Rudradótsråja, ch., , . . . add. Sarnkaranarayanasahasra, .. . Rudrakumarabhatta, m., . . . . 98 Sath karamahasra, m., . . Rudrâmbâ, Kakatiya queen,
Sarkarashadangavid, .,
. . 98 Rudrasahasra, m., . ..
Akay, QOCITIC, . . 219n, 320, 222, 227 Ranmindêi, s. a. Lumbini,
• 2 sankrantis :rundra, . . . .
. 227a Dakshinayana-sankranti, . . . 26, 28 rûpakärin, a sculptor, .
. 214n Kanya-sariikranti. . . . . . 1720
98
•
206, 207
231
38
.
98
•
98

Page #350

INDEX.
293
LE
PAGE
PAGE Makara-samkranti, . . 11, 12n, 18, 149 Satyatapas, riski, . . . .
Uttarayana-samnkrånti, 82, 71, 96, 186, 188, 189, 187 Satyavákya, sur. Of W. Ganga kinga, 164n, 166n sammappadhana, the four, . . . . 101
Satyavákya-Konguņivarman, do., 153, 168, Samrabikoñchika, ni. . . 187
164n, 172, 179 samudraghosha, musical instrument, . , Satyavákya-Rongapivarma-Permanadi, do., samvatsara-pratipada, tithi, .
14
153, 163, 164, 166, 168, 173 Samya, riski, . . . . . . . 62
Satyavákya-Permanadi, do. . . . 163, 168 Salichi, vi. .
Satya-yuga, . . . . . . 13n Såógali, vi., . . . . . 190, 191 Baiucha-Kandarpe, sur. of Chalukya-Bhima I, 180n Bengam, oi.. .
.2412 Saundatti, vi.. . . . . . 6, 316n Bani, Saturn,
. . 149 sauvarna, . . . . . . 22 Bankagnanıla orgávunda, t., 248, 255, 261 savai (sabRA), . .
. . . . . 480 Sankama, Kalachurya k. . . 26, 28, 226 såväsi, an attendant, . .
. 245n bankba, a conok-shell,
.216n Sayaņa, author, . . . . . 226 Sankha, Ráshfrakúta princess, . . . 159 Såyra-Minigúr, vi. . .
• 169 Sankhoda, vi... . . 37 and add., 38, 39 Sebbi thirty, di., . .
• 172 Såntalige thousand, ding . 169, 218, 225 Seleyahalliyakoppa, vi., .
244, 258 santara, family, . . . 168n, 225 Seliya, . a. Pandya . . . saativarman, Magdra ch... . . . 172
Selvappillai, te., . . . Saptamadiya, di. . . . . 55, 56 Bembiya, the Chola king, . .
• 162 Saptárdhalakshe, Co., . . . . . 217 Sens, family, . . . . 181, 182n, 1850 Sarabha, fabulous animal, . . .228 sênabova, an accountant, . . 231, 233, 23-4 sarada, 4. a. Sarasvati,
. 22 and add. senadbipati, . . . . . 2360 Sarana, ., . . . . . • 260 sênádibahattaraniyôgâdhishthayaka,
225 Sarasvati, goddess, . . . 13, 148 sônåpati, . . . . . . 79, 95n Sarasvati-Prolubbatta, ..
. . 87 Sèrama, the Chéra king, . . . . 207 Sarpavaram, vi. .
Seraman or Sêravap, do., . . . 468 Śåragür, vi.. .
50, 52 Sêrgunan-mahadevi-chaturvedimangalam, 8. a. Saravaráðnavala-pathaka, di,
Shormadevi, . . . . . . Sarradarkanasangraba, name of a work, 226 Söramay-Peruma), s. a. Malaydávara, , 254n, 255n Sarvadêve, ch., . . . . . .243n Sôrapundi, vi., . .
. . . 149 Sarvadêvabbatta, m., . .
. . . 98
Śëravan-mahadêri, s. a. Shêrmê devi, . . 46n Sarvadôvabhattasômagajid, m..., . . . 98 Šisha, god,. . . . . 72, 95, 1860 sarvadhikarin, . . . 225, 226 setti, . . . . . . . 23 sarvanamasya,. . · 22, 25, 28, 280 Bettigatta, . . . . . . 233 Såtalige, s. a. Sattalige, . . .
S&tu, . a. Rámékvara, . . . . 104 Såtara, vi, . . . . .
Shadakshari, poet, . .
. 254n Sathari, .. a. Nammálvár,
shadangavid, . . . . . 78 Satt, ring . . . . . 118 Shabbázgarhi, vi.. . .
• 6 stipatthana, the four,
. 101
Bhůh Jehan, Mughal k., . . . .175 satoja, m., . . . . . . 284 Shambikéévara, te., . . Sattalige seventy, di., . . 244, 257, 284n Shanmukha, s. a. Kumâra, 148, 149, 215n, Satyaki, family, . . . . . 190
218n, 240 SatyamArtanda, Matsya ck., . . 108 Shashtirudrabbatta, ... . . . . 98 Satya raya, sur. of W. Chalukya kings, 8, 21, Sheloli, vi.. . . . . . . 244n
201, 202, 203, 204, 229, 233, 234, 235 Shermadevi, vi, . . . . . 41, 46, 47 Satyaáraya-Dhruvaraja-Indravarman, Chalu Sbolinghur, vi., . . . 42n, 162n
kya k., . . . . . . . 176 sidan, 8. a. Sishya, . . . . 73 Satyasraya-Vallabha or -Vallabhêndra, .a. Siddbalinga, s. a. Kalidêvesa,
20, 21, 28 Palikddin II., . . . . 130, 134n, 187 Siddhappa, te., .
. . 2360
292
.
.
.
73n
•
28

Page #351

294
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
166
•
98
PAGE
PAGE Siddhartha, 8. a. Beddba, . . . . 2,3 Sivaratri-amarase,
. . 13 siddhảya, tax, . . . . . 96 Sivarpatnn, rii,. . • 155, 156, 161 sigi-hunnuve, . . . . . 13, 15 Siva-Skandararman, Pallara k.,. .163n Bijadity, sur. of Harsharardhana, 216, 217n Śiva-tithi or Sivaratri-mahatithi, . . . 168n Silahára, family, 164n, 167n, 170n, 234n, 236n, 242 Siyadoni, ni. . . . 138n, 210 Simândri, .. a. Sithasaila,. .
56 Siyaku-Harsba, Paramára k., . Simbala, Ceylon, . . . . add., 203 Skanda, god, . . . . . 79, 225 Sinhaladova, ch.,
2621 Skandabhata, m., . . . . . 38 Simbapirån, s. a. Nrisimba,
72 Skauda ishra, mythical Pallava I, . 50, 52 Simhapirânsahasra, .. .
98 Skandavishya, Pallava k., . , . 50, 52 Simha sila, hill,
56 Skandusishyamangalam, s. a. Sarugûr, 50, 53 Simhavarman II., Pallara k.. .
500 skandhêvåra. . . . . . . 209 Sitinha varmarasa, ch., .
Sülhadeva, Kalackuri () k., . . 118 Bina, ri., . . .
201 Sáthaladevi, queen . . . . 102, 103 Sindavalaga, vi.. .
sobgara, vi.. . . . .
1 Šiogamadvêdin, m.,
Somadêvabbatta, m... . . . . 98 Singañadevarasa, ch...
83magiriśvaranátha, te. . . . . add. Singapiranbhatta, m., .
Somâmbike, 6. a. Sóvaladeri. . . . 216 Singapirâneshasrs, .
. 98 Sómanátha, te., 214n, 237, 243, 254, 255, 260 Singarêmi-Yarraya, m., . . . . 68 Somanâthabhatta, ., . . . . . 98 Singavikrama, &. a. Srungarrukham, 74, 96 Somanathapura, 8. a. Alande, . . . 254n Singays, m., . . . .
67, 68 Smanåt hasvimin, te., . . . . add. Singayajra-Peramalimakhin, m...
• 67
Sómayabhatta, tr., . . . . 98 Singhana or Simluna, Yadava k., 1700, 262, 264 smagājin.
.. 72, 109, 135, 138 Singújr, .
. 226 Some vara, Saiva teacher, 218, 219, 220, 221, Siralangóbhatta, ma.. .
223, 224, 230 Siralangobhatta, ... . . 98 88mêsvara, te... . . 205, 206, 207, 243n Siralangöss hasra, 11., . .
Sometara or Sövidêva, ch., . . 2480 Sirasi-pattalà, di., . . . 1140 Somàsvara I., W. Chalukya k..
21n, 258 Sirikbettara, s. a. Prome, .
• 101 Somcivara III., do.. . 223, 232, 233, 258 Sirilango, &. a. Ilaiya-Peruma! . . . 72 Somdáyara IV., Vira-Suncárarn or Soma, do.. Siriyala, saioa saint, . .
254
236n, 239, 244, 258 Siruttondapärapår, do., .
. 2540 Sömêsvarapandita, saiva teacher, , .2230 Sisugali, ri., . .
• 918
Sochip&taks, vi.. . . . . . 187 siva, god, 3, 10, 13, 14, 20, 42, 43, 55, 56, 66, 67, Sorsladevi, f., . . . .
216 69, 104, 106, 109n, 1280, 130, 143, 148, Sovidêvs, Kalachurya k., . . . . 242n 161, 168, 180, 187n, 189, 190, 2100, 88vidêvarana, Kadamba ch., . . 235, 236 213, 214, 216, 219, 221, 222, 225, Sovdje, s. . . . . . 214, 231 226, 227, 228, 230, 232, 233, 234, 235, Sravana-Belgola, vi., . 151, 152, 168n, 169, 237, 239, 240, 241, 243, 244, 252, 253,
170n, 171, 173, 228n 264, 255, 256, 257, 258, 259, 260, 261, 264 Sråvasti, .. a. Sabēt-Mabet, . . 2, 3, 4 Siva (Sewa), vi... . . . 208, 210, 213 Brdrasti-bhukti, di. . . . . . 211 Sivadabhatta, ., . . . . . 98 Sridharabhatta, . . . . . . 98 Bivadêrabbatta, ti, . .
98 Áridbarasabasra, th., . . . 99 sivamera, W. Ganga k., .
| Sridharashanigavid, m.. . Sivamars I., do., 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, | Srikantha, Chola ch., . . ,
.. 160, 167nSrikantha I., Saira teacher, 219, 221, 222, 223, 230 Siramára TI., do., 153, 154, 155n, 1580, 1570, Srikantha II., do. . . . . .226 168, 160, 161, 162! Srikanthapanditadeva, do.,.
.223n Sivån, vi. . . . . 155, 156n. Srikûrmam, vi.,
. . 31, 35, 36, 37
.
98
152
Brian
.
99

Page #352

INDEX.
295
36
PAGE Sundi!a-Krishnabbatta, 1.,. wayy, y .
.
. . . 68 su ikadhikara,
226 Sunnada-Birana, m., .
.231 Sorad benupura, vi. . • 156n, 160, 161n Sarat, ri., . . .
. . 2010 Süraya, sit.. . . . . . 69 Surya, god, . .
• 1680, 212, 236n Sürya, m., . .
. . . . 38 Suryadevabhatta, mi... . . . . 99 Suryadeyasahasra, m... . . . . 99 sůtras :
Arastamba, . . . . . 121, 126 Baudhayana, . . . . . . 52n
Pravachana,. . . . . 52 Suttúru, vi., . . . . . 168n, 216n Suvarmarapalli, vi.. .
. 38 svamins of Aihole, the five hundred, 23, 244, 256 add. Stupniévara, te.. Fiy .
.
. . . . . . 113 Srståranya, 8. a. Venkadu,. . . 104 Švêtârapyeśvara, te., . . . . . 104
PAGE 1 Sri-Iullagùri-Sakti, te. .
• 56n Srinatha, Telugu puet,
• 55 ésioga, s.a. kale,
. 216 épingårabhöga,. . Bridgåra kúta, ri.. . Srinivasadása, author. . . . 73n Sripararkuś, 8. a. Naw malvar, . .731 Sriparvata, ri., . . . . . 259 Sriprithivivallabha, sur. of JF. Chalukya
kings, . . . . 201, 202, 203, 204 Sripurambiya, s. a. Tiruppirainbiyam, 162 Sripurusha, sur. of Mettarasa, 152, 153, 154,
155, 156, 158n, 159, 160, 161, 163 Srirangam, vi., . . . . . . 7? Srirangarya, m., . . . . . . 109 Srirangwayibhatta, m., . . . 99 Srisaila, vi.. . . . . . 11, 211 éri-Tribhuvanankuta, legend on seal, 70, 119,
122, 127, 131, 133, 139 Śrivallabha, sur. of Vallabhadova, 183, 188 Śriyampad-Aubhaladvedin, m., . '. 63 Srungarrukham, vi., . . . . 74 érgåbraya-Siladitya, Gujarat Chalukya k., . 201n sthana,
. . . .
. .
.
. 221, 223, 225, 226 sthanacharya, . . . . . 226 stbânapati, .
. . .
. .
. .
. . 223n Sthapunâtba, te.. . . 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 49 Sthåņu-Ravi, k., . Subandhu, author, . . . .225 Subrahmanya, 8. a. Skanda, . . . 12 Subrahmanyabhatta, m., . . . .. 99 Subraviti-Yallaya, m., . . Suchindram, di. . . 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 49 Suddhapůndi, vs., . . . 1.19 Súdi, vi., 1540, 156n, 160, 163, 164, 165n,
166n, 167n, 168n Śůdra, caste, : . . .. 55, 67 Buganabbe, f .
.
. 230 Sugummû, vi... . . ... 142 Sajindirau, 8. a. Sachindram,
. 45 Salliyar, vin . Samapa, m., . . . Sun, race of the
. 142, 148 Sundaramůrtindyanår, Saira saint, . . . 3560 Sundannande, Chola ch., . . . . 123 Sundara-Pandya, Pandya k., . . . 73 Sundaratöludnyánsahasra, m., . . . Sundarattöludaiyap, Vaishnova acharya, . 73 Sundaridevi, queen of Vatsaraja, . . . 212
100
Taddewadi, ni,. . Tadigni-pâli. Tadiga-padi, Talisa-pâli or
Taliyar-padi. di., . . . 45n, 46 Tadigai-vali. Tadiga-vali or Tadiya-vali, s. a.
Tadigai-pârli, . . . . . 45, 47 Tadigumui, vi., . . . . . .132n Talikumârabhatta, ., . . . . 99 Tadi-Malingi, vi.. . . . . . 14 Tadlambandi, vi., . . . . 149 tâdu, tree, . . . , Tahadhipa, s. a. Tálap., . . . . 138 Taila or Tailapa II., W. Chalukya k., 10, 20,
21, 170n, 172, 257 and add., 259 Thila or Tailapa III., do., 234, 235, 257add., 258 Tailabadêve, ch. . . . . . . 226 Takkolam, vi., . .
. . . 167 Taladhipa, s. a. Talapa, . . . . 142n Talaikkulam, vi., .
. . 49 talaippêlui,
.
. . 52 Talakaļ, vi.. . . 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167 talakatta or talekatta,. . . 107, 206, 265 Talapa, E. Chalukya k., . . . . 142n Tålapururnsbaka, vi., . , . 189, 192, 197 taie-devasa,
. 168n, 1731 Tålgand, vi.,
. : 216, 218, 236n
108

Page #353

296
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
99
.
99
PAGE Talagammi, vi,
• 184 Tamaramuge, vi.
. 201 tammata, a tambour,
. 216n Tammaya, 6., . .
. 68 Tamranagart or Tamrapurl, .. a. Chombrólu,
143, 149 Tânagundär, .. a. Talgund, . . . . 218 tangadn, tree, . angadu, tree, . . . . . . . 100 Tanigai, .. a. Tiruttani, . . . . 72 TaņiyaperumAnsahasra, m., . . . . 72, 99 Tañjapuri, .. a. Tafijâvûr,
. 167 Tanjirar (Tanjore), , 1080, 1671, 174, 175, 228n Tåp, . a. Tapti, . . . 171, 180 Tapti, ri.,
.. . . 171 Tånakarati, s. a. Kumar, Tardavadi or Teddavadi thousand, di., 9, 81, 88, 91 tari, a loom,
. . . 68n tasi-kkupai, . . . . . . tari-ppudavai, ... . . . .580 tariy-ipai, tar,. .
. . . 589 Tarpandighi, di. . . . 181n, 1850 Tathågata, s. a. Baddha, . . . 101, 102 tattår-kkanam, .
. . . 53n tattår-ppåttam, . .
. . . 58n Tavaragero or Tavaroyakore, tank, 221, 222 Tayalûr, vi.. . . . 165, 168n Tengalai, sect,
. . . 730 Ten-nada, the southern country, . . . 43 Teqvalanallar, din,
. . . 45 Térdál, os., . . . . 256 add. Teropoliyanindrensahaara, m., . , 72, 99 Téradisahasra, ., . . . . 78, 99 Tezpur, in . .
. . . 181 thakkura, • .
. 118, 116, 117 Thathi, ., .
188 Tillsi, s. a. Chidambaram,.. . 72, 106, 106 Tillanayaka, 8. a. Nafardja, . . Tillankyakabhatte, h. Tindayasahaara, m.. . Tippann, ... . . . . . . 69 Tippans, th. . . . .
281 Tippage, ., . . . . . 88 Tirimalayu day&nbhatta, ., . . 99 Tirimaladay&sahasra, ., . . . tiri-nondA-vilakku, .. a. nunda-vilakku, 43n Tiripporibbatta, w., . . . . 99 Tirivakkulamuday&nbhatta, ... . . 99 Tirivayikkalamuday&nbhatte, m., . . 99 Tirivayikkulamudayansahasra, ., . . 99 Tiruchchirpambalam, s. a. Chidambaram, 106, 106
PAGE Tiruchohivindiram, .. a. Suchindram, 42, 43, 44, 46 Tirukkslukkugram, vi.
430, 50 Tirukkurugør, vi. . . . . . . 72 Tirukupangadibhatta, M., . . 72, 99 Tirumalai, hill, . . . . . . 72 Tirumalai, vi., . . . . . Tirumalayudayanbhatta, ., . . . Tiramaluday&nbbatta, ., . . . . 99 Tirumangai-Alvar, Vaishnava saint, . . 72 Tiranando, .. a. Vaikunthe,. . Tiranandudayanbhatte, ., . . . 73, 99 Tirunelli, vi.,
. . . . 12 Tirunilakanthabhatta, ., . . Tirapananglidabhafta, s., . Tirupati, oi., . . . Tirupoliyanindrán, to., . . Tiruppanangaļabhafta, ., . . Tiruppanahgadusahaars, ..., Tirupparatkogram, oi., . . Tiruppirambiyam, in . . . . 163n Tiruttani, oi, . ... Tiruvaiyara, oi., . . . 480 Tiruvakkulamadayomhars, they . . TiruvAlinadan, 5. a. Tiramangni-Alvar, Tiruvallam, ai, . . Tiruvaratgadôvabhatte, w, . . . Tiruvanangam, . . Srirangam, . Tiruvanangamuday&nbbatta, this . Tiruvarangamudayansahasra, ., . Tiruvara ganarayanabhatta, m., . . Tiruvara ganarayanarahasra, ., . . 99 Tira varang sahamn, ., . . Tiraváykkulam, . a. Rajagopala-Perumal, TiruvélAlamudi, kill,. . . . Tiruvangadabhatta, ., . . . 99 Tira vengadanilai, shrine, . Tiruv ngadaanhaara, they . . . 99 Tiruvonkada, vin .
104 Tiruvorriyat, niin . . . tivali, musical instrument, . . . 216 Togarobado, ding . . .
. . 201 Topdaimán, the Pallava king, . . . 60 Tondai-mandalam, co., .
.308n Tondangi, di.. . . . . . . 74 Torkhado, oi., . . . . . . 1710 Tottaramadi, vi.. .
. . 66 Trailokyamalla, sur. of somdevara I., , i la Trailokyamalla, sur. of Taila II., . . . Trailokyamalla, pur. of Taila IIL, 286, 268 Trailokyanitha, sur. of Raydriders, 188, 186n
106

Page #354

INDEX.
297
PAGX 72, 99
43, 44 . 241, 242n . 128, 130 . . 149 . . . .
PAGE trairájya,. . . . . 202n, 203 Trandaparu, vi., . . . . . 128, 126 tribhoga.. . . . . . 257, 259 Tribhuvanamalla, str. of Betms, .
142 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Jagadddvaras, 225 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Kamarasa, 218, 223 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of somebvara IV., 268 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Vikramaditya VI.,
216, 229, 231, 258 Tribhuvanaviradêra, sur. of Kulottunga-Chola
III., . . . . . . Trikslings, con ..
. 134 Trikundapura, vi. . . . . . Trildchanapaladêvs, Kanang k., . . . 211 Trivalibhatta, ck., .
. 218 trivedin, . . .
72, 121 Trivikramabhatta, .,..
. 99 trummiki, tree, . . . . .
. 100 Trummiki, vi, . .
96 Tsandavölu, vi., . . 150, 1610 tumma, treo, .
100 Tandaka-vishayi, .. a. Tondai-mandalam, 203 Tundira, co., . . . . . . add. Tunga, family, . . . . . 190 Tungalhadra, ri., . . 170n, 190, 241n Tupparaju-geyyi, field,
raga- or Turaya-Revanta, biruda, .284, 236 Türkama, m., . . . . . . 135 Türkasarman, m., . 120n, 121, 123, 126 Tûrûru, vi., . . . . . 109 Turusbka, a Musalman, . . 31, 2410 turushkadanda, tax, . . . . 115 Tyakkiya, m., . . . . . 135, 138
Ulabamundanbhatta, mi., . ulakku, measure, . . . Ulvi, vi., l. . . . . Ummarakanthiból, vi.. . . Ummetalapůndi, vs., . . . Unchb, ri. . . . . Undrukondala-Peddaya, m., upadlmaniya, upadhyâya, . . uppi, tree, . . . . Urputâru, vi., . . . . Utkala, 8. a. Orissa, ... . Utpals, s. a. Muñja, . . . Uttarakanderavadi-visbaya, di.. . Uttaramallûr, vi.. . . . Uttara-Purâna, name of a toork, . Uttarsvarusa, di, . Uttarêśvara, to, . . Uttarisyarashadangavid, m., . . .
172
. 100 . 123, 126 . . 108 . . add. 119, 127, 130 . 199 . . 190 71, 74n, 96 . 102, 103 . . 99
Vad danguntala-Kamaya, m., . . . 68 ddarllvula, tar, 215, 217, 218, 225, 229, 231,
232, 234, 235n, 236 Vuddigo, Rashtrakdfa k.,. . 163n, 166, 167n Vadhrira, 8, a. Berdi, . . . . 192, 197 Vadibbasimha, m., . .
327n, 228 Vådigharaţta, ., . . . .227 Vadimadagajendra, mn.,
. .228n Vadiraja, m., . . . . . .228 Vadividyabharana,.. a. Vidyabbarana, 223,
224, 225, 233 Vadlambundi, vi. . . . 149 Vaidyadéra, Prágjyotisha k., . 181n, 182n Vaikbånass, . . . . 47, 48 Vaikuntha-Perumal, te., . 269, 197, 199 Vaillabbatta, ch., . . . . . 170n Vait balguli, vi, . . . . 162 Vaisali, vi.. . . Vaildshika, doctrine,
. 220, 822 Vaishnava, . . . 34, 35, 72, 73, 245n Vaifikacharya, 7. . . . . 9 vâjupêya, sacrifice, . . . . 95n Vajjada II., silahára ch., . Vajjal, ch.. . . , 170, 171, 178, 179 Vakkaldri, vi. . . . . . . 200 Valabhi, vi, ... . 6n, 70, 87, 88, 167 Valajikaveya-Kayana, 11., . . . . 22 Vallabha, . . . . . . .
abhaya-admya,. . . . . 231n Uchchangi, di, . . , 171, 172, 179, 180 Udagai, di. . . . .. 46, 47 Udayachandramangalam, .. a. Udayêndiram,
50, 162 Udayakarna, k., . . .
183, 187 Udayendiram, vi.. . 50, 52n, 157n, 169,
161n, 162 Udbhata, saida saint, . .
254 agadi- or yugadi-smavine,. . . Ullal, vi., . . . . . Uiciali, vi
25 Ukli, ... Uklali,
25n

Page #355

298
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
.
69
.
109
.
.
. 100
PAGE
Piel Vallabha, Vatsya ch..
Vidas and såkliâs :. . . . 108 Vallabhadera, k., .
.. 183, 1871
Atharvan,. .
. .
. . 992
Rich, . . 67, 68, 96, 109, 201, 218, 223 Vallabhanarendra ldra, sur. of Krishna III., . 196
Aévala yana, . . . . . 215 Vallabhàrya-Xira yana, m., . . . . 67
Saman, . . . 68, 96, 117, 222 Vallabhaéruntin, m., . . . . . 68
. 162n
. Chhanduga..
. Vallala, vi..
:
. i
. .
117 Valli, goddess, . . . . . . 149n
Yajus, 210, 38, 67, 68, 69, 96, 109, 193, 201, 222 Vallimalai, vi... . · 154, 155, 156n, 163 Kanva, . . . 109, 139, 192, 196 Vallûr-Ayyalumantrin, m...
Madhyamdina, . . . . . 38 Vallòri-Jañchana, m., .
. 68
Taittiriya,. . . . . 121, 126
VAjasaneyin, . Vallûru, ni.
. 143, 149, 206, 207
. .
. . .
. 21n
Vajin, . . . . 21, 189, 196 Vámadera, m., . . . . . Våmanabhatta, m., ...
99 vedturn, tree, . . . . . . . 100 Våmasakti I., Saiva teacher, : 222, 223, 224 Vedavyasabhatt, m., . . . . . 99 Våmasakti II., lo., . . , 225, 226 Vedirúvaram, vi., .
. . 53 Vámasukti III., do., .
Vedur. II., Velanándu ch., . . . 71 Våmayabhatta, m., : . . 99
Veduresvaram, &. a. Vedirevaram,
55, 69 Vamsadharaéarman, m.,
. . . 115 Velábhata, m., . . . . . . 140n Vanagajamalla, sur. of Krishna III.,
179 Vellabikhara, 8. a. Tiruvélalamadi, .. . 50 Vanapalli, ri.. . . . . . . 265, 206 Vela-nindu, di., .
Vela-nindu, di.,.
. 71, 1430, 150 Vanapati, ch., . .
1431 velauga, tree, . . Vanarasi, s. a. Banarasi, 179, 202, 217, 218 Vålåvara, 8. a. Bélür,. . . . . 169n Vandrupiteyu, vi, . . . . 119, 121 Vellalag, a cultivator, . . . . . 47 Vanga, co. . . . . 186, 357 velloki, tree, . .
. . . . . . 100 Vangaka, vi.. . . . . . 187 Velpu, 8. a. Valpůr, . Vangiparro, vi., . . . . 135, 138 Vélpür, vi, . . . . . . 1400 Vangipuram, vi.,
Velpurn. vii, . .
. . 126 Fani, tree, . . .
100 Vélûr, vi., . . . .
. . . 159 . Vappuka, k., . . . . . 191 Vems, Rendi k.,
54, 55, 57, 67 våra-gåshthi, a committec-assembly, . . 138n Vêmâmbâ or Vemâmbika, queen of Allåda, 54, Varaguna, Pandya k., . . . . 162
55, 56, 67 Varanasi, s. a. Varanasi,
Vemanabhatta, m., . . . . 99 Våråņasi (Henares), vi., . 115, 117, 208n, 210 Vemireddi, 8. a. Vema, . . . 55, 56 våra-pramukha, . . . . 188n
Vâmayashadlangavid, m., . . . . 99 Vardama, m., . .
. . . 103 vêmpa, tree, . . . . . . 100 Varjára, family,
. . .170n
venga, do.. . . . . . . 100 Varuna, vi., . . . . 156, 1660 Vengalam, . a. Tirumalai bill . . 44n Vasantaraya, k., ..
.24]n
Védyai-nádlo, s. a. Vêngi, . . 45, 46, 47 Vasaraduttà, quoted, .
. . 126n Vengi or Vengi-mandala, co., 71, 96, 131, 137 vâsekânu, . .
. . . 150
Veñjedlu, vi.. . . . . . . 149 Vasudeva, M., . . . . . . 213 Yenkaçayi, vi.. . . . . . . 66 Vasudeva, 8. a. Krishna, • 186 Venuakuta, m.,. .
. . 109 Vasoddva, te., .
. . . . . 143, 149
Veņnakata or Venneskküttap, s. a. Krishna, . Vasuddrabhatta, m... . . . 950, 99
Vennakůtabbatta, . . . . Vasadevasahasra, m., . . . . 99 Vennakůtabhatta, n., . . . Vasumati, qucen of Råsarideva, 183, 186n Vennakutasahasia, m., .
. Vatbôla, m., . . . . . . 188 Vennakůtasahasra, m., Vataaraja, Kanauj k., , 208, 212, 213 Vennamarasa, ch., . . . . 222, 225 Vatsaraja, mythical k., . . 230, 236n Vennasabhatta, m., . . . . 99 Védánta, doctrine, . . . . 96 Vennayashadungavid, m., . . . . 99
135
.
. 259
...
.
.

Page #356

INDEX.
299
.
.
PAGB
PAGE vesårnjja, the four, . . . . . 101 Vikramavarman, sur. of Skandatishya,. 50, 52 Vetçirkudi, cis. .
44 Vikramêndravarman II., k., . . 119n, 122 Viddamayya, ii,. . • 135, 138, 139n Viinala, k., . . . .
159 Viddana, m., . .
. . 109 Vimaladitya, E. Chalukya k., ... 31, 33 Viddavalhatta, n., .'
71, 96, 99 Vinarachandra, m., Vinarachandra, m.,
. . . .
. . . 210n Viddarashadangavid, m., . . . . 99 Vinayadišarmin, m.,. .
123, 126 Vidcha, co., . .
. . . 149 Vinayûditya, w. Chalukya k., 156, 157, Vidyabharana, suiva teacher, . . 223, 224
201, 202, 203 Vidyanaoda, . . . . . .228 Vinayakapala, Kanauj k.. 208, 209, 210 vihara, . . .
. 2.15n Vindhya, mo.. . . . 55, 72, 170, 179, 180 Vijayadityn, 1V. Ganga k., .
164, 163n Vinnagar or Vinnagaram, a Vishnu temple, . 470 Vijayâ litya I., E. Chalukya ck., . . 32, 34 Vira-Ballåla II., Hoysala k., . . . 226 Vijayaditya II., do. . . . . 32, 34 Vira-Bansija or - Banañju, doctrine, 23, 214 Vijaya-litya I., E. Charukya k., . . 119 Virabånadora, .. a. Virabhånudêva II., 32, 86 Vijayaditya II., do., 20n, 119, 120, 121, 122, Virabhadra, god, .
213, 255 123, 125, 130, 138, 161n, 163n Virabhadra, Reddi k.,
54, 55, 56, 57n, 67 Vijayaditya III., do. , 123, 126, 130, 131 Virabhadra, te... . . . . . 15 Vijayaditya IV., do. . . . 134, 135, 138 Virabhadrusvarârye, m.,
. . 109 Vijayaditya V., do., . . . . 138 Virabhanudêra II., E. Ganga k., . . . 32 Vijayaditya VI., sur. of Ammaraja II., 139, 142 Vira-Chârla, E. Chalukya k., .. . 71, 73, 95 Vijayaditya or Vijayadityavallabha. Tr. Cha. Virachôdlachaturvödimangala, vi... 71, 73, 74, 96 Lukya k., . .
. 202n, 203, 244n Vira-Chola, sur. of Prithivipati II. . 162n Vijayadityabhattaraka, s.a. Vijayaditya I., 130, 137 virama, 10, 24, 26, 29, 123, 131, 135, 151, Vijayakama, Chala ch., . . . . 123n
205, 237, 262 Vijaya-Kampa-Vikramavarman, Ganga. Pal. Viramabendra, ch., . .
. 161 lava k., . . . . . . 160
Viramartanda, sur. of Chamundaraya, • . 172 Vijayalaya, Chla k., . .. . . 42 Viranarasimha I., E. Ganga k. . . . 32 Vijayanagara, vi. . . . add., 57, 241n Viranarasimha II., do. . . . : 32 Vijaya-Nandi.Vikramavarnan, Ganga-Pallara Vimnåriyanachchůri, vi, . . . 162
k., . . . . 158, 159, 160 Viransisinha, R. a. Viranarasimba I., . 32,34 Vijaya-Narasimhavarman, do., 158, 159, 160 Vira-Panda, Pandya k., . . . 206, 207 Vijaya-Sripatuvgavarnan, s. a. Vijaya-Nripa- Vira-Raghava, k.,.. . . .. tonga-Vikramavarman, . . . . 159 Virârjuna, Chola ch., . .
. 123n Vijaya-Nripatunga-Vikramavarman, Gariga Vira-Sairs, sect, . , . 11, 239, 240, 241
Pallava k., . . 159, 160, 162n i Vira-Soins, -Sumanatha or -Smosa, to.24. Vijayapåladova, Kananj k., . . . 211
245, 253, 256, 257, 258, 259 Vijayårka, &. a. Vijayaditya II,. . 32, 37 Vira-Somikvara, Hoysaļa k.. . . . 169m Vijayasina, Séna k. . . . 1811 virgal, a monumental tablet, 159, 213, 262 Vijayavarmaraja, W. Chalukya ch.. . . 8n Virinchipuram, vi.. . . . . 159 Vikramadeva, s. a. Vikramaditya V., . . 258 Virrirundân, te., .
. . 72n Vikramaditya I., E. Chalukya k., 130, 131, Virupaksha, Vijayanagara prince, . add
138, 142n visa, coin, . . . . . . . 23 Vikramaditya II., do.. . . . . 138 Visaladeva, Chaulukya k., . . 102, 103 Vikran aditya I., W. Chalukya k., 137, 176n, 23 visarga . . . . . . 181 Vikramaditya II., do., . . 157, 158, 2011, 204 Vishnu, god, 20, 21, 24, 25, 27, 31, 35, 36, 37, Vikramaditya IV., do. . . . 20 and add. 43, 44n, 50, 52, 66, 69, 72, 73, 96, 107, Vikramaditya V., do. . . . add., 258n
121, 138, 149, 166, 179. 186, 187n, Vikramaditya VI., do., add., 214, 215, 216, 218,
188n, 201, 212, 230, 251 229, 231, 243n, 245n, 258 Visbạo, m., . . .21, 68, 113, 1:50, 213 Vikramarama, 6. a. Vijayaditya I, 119, 121 Visbņubhatta, m., . . . . 99
2B

Page #357

300
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V
.. 09 • 99
Ievara,
bi
PAGE
PAGE Vishņudonayabhatte, the .
• 99 Yajfiâtmabhatta, 7.,. . Visbnugopa, W. Ganga k.
• 162
Yajíâtmabbattasmayêjin, .... Vishộurája, .a. Vishnuvardhana II., . . 13-11 Yama, god, . . . . . 180, 187 Vishnuraja, . a. Visbņuvardhana IV.,. 130 Yamuna, ri, :
203 Vishnurama, ch., . . . . . . 119n
Yafabpala, k. ..
. . .911n Vishnasahasra, ., . . . 99 YatindramatadipikA, quoted, .
78n Vishnusarman, m., . . . . . 201 Yavana, a Musalman, . . . 56, 56n Visbnuvardhana, Roysala k., . 164n, 174 years of the ogole :-- Vishnuvardhana I., E. Chalukya k., .109n,
BbAvs, . . . . .
169 119, 266n Dundubhi,
11, 22 Vishnuvardhana II., do. . 1920, 130, 137
. 171n, 178 Vishnuvardhana III., do., . . 137n, 130, 137 Jaya,
. . . 14 Vishnuvardhana IV., do, 119, 121, 134, 188 KAlayukti,
. . . 172 Vishộuvardhana V., do., . 132, 123, 126
Nala, .
. 143n Vishņuvardhana VI., sur. of Chalukya-Bhima I., Parthiva,
24, 25 127, 128, 180 Prabhave,
. 168, 174 Vishnuvardhana VII., sur. of Ammaraja I., Prajapati,
. . 169 131, 134 Pramedia
. . .178n Visbņuvardhana VIII., sur. of Chalukya-Bhims Pramåthin,
. 262, 264 II. .
. . . 135, 138 Rakshasa, Vishṇavardhana X., sur. of Vira-Choda, 95
Raktákshin,
232, 234, 241 Vissaya, ., . .
. .
Sadharana, . 67, 69
. . . 55, 67 Visvananda, 11., . .
. 228 Barvadhårin,
. . 14 Visvanátha, 8. a. Jagannatha,
82, 86 Sarvajit,
• 156, 160n, 206, 207 Visvarûpasena, Sana k., . . 185n, 187n
Šarvarin,
• 15, 189, 196 Vitaraga, Gurjara k., . . . . 88
Saumya
• 186, 232, 233, 239n Vittirindånbbatta, m., . , . 72,99
Srimukhs, . . . 143, 149, 169 Vivókachintamani, name of a work, . . 218n
Tarana,
. . . 216,831 Vizagapatam, vi., . . .
74, 122 Vikarin,
. . : 167 Vrishabbendravijays, quoted,
. 254n
Vilambini, Vydan, rishi, . 126, 131, 184, 142, 201, 264 Virodbin,
. . . 78n vyatipata,. . . 22, 23, 25, 280, 283, 269
Vishu (Vrisha),
11, 29, 316, 230 Yuvan,
. . . 172 years of the reigo, 3, 4, 6, 7, 9, 11, 22, 23, 24,
25, 26, 28, 32, 36, 48, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, W
48, 49, 50, 52, 71, 95, 96, 104, 105, Wardha, vi. . . .
106, 155, 156, 167, 168, 159, 160, 161, 162, 164, 168, 176, 197, 198, 199, 200, 201, 205, 206, 207, 214, 215, 238, 282,
233, 234, 262n
Yokkôri, vi.. . . . . . . YAdava, family, add., 29, 31, 170n, 190, 262 Yelivarra, vi. . . . . . . . 1860 Yada, mythical k., .
• 31 yella-amavåse,
. . . 18 Yajñadoņabhatta, m., .
. 99 Yellamma, goddess, . . . . 12, 18 Yajñakéśavabbatta, m., .
Yerrayåvadbånin, ., . . . . . 67 Yajñamorti, 7., . .
• 72 Yeruva-Gopana, 1., . . . . 89 Yajñamûrtibhatta, mn.,
Yddr, ving. . . . . . . add. Yajñamârtibbaţtasômayajin, m. .
yogas: Yajñamůrtyarya, m.,.
Vriddhi, . . . . 174, 175 Yajñaskandabbatta, ., . .
Vyatipata, . . . . . 66
.
96, 28
:.:.:

Page #358

INDEX.
301
PAGB
. .
. .
PAGE . 44, 488 . 48, 49, 198
Yogesvaraddvarsso, ch., .. .. 292, 234 Yögråshtye, ti. . . . . . . 197 yðjana, 7 miles, . . . . . Yuddhamalls, E. Chalukya k.
1380 Yuddhamalla, Matsya ch... . . yuvarkja, an heir-apparent, 180, 184, 138, 140, 143, 161, 163, 164n, 2017, 209.
813, 2660
.
108
Karkataks, . . Kumbhe, Makar Mina, .
. .
. Mithuna, . . Rishabba or Vpishabha, TUIA, .
Vriáchiks. . . Zuzzdra, oi.,
. .
. . 106, 199 . .
. .
199 106, 197, 198, 200
.
. .
. .
. .
45 137
Z
Zodinc, signs of the :
Kanga . . .
.
.
. 38, 48, 48

Page #359


Page #360

APPENDIX
A LIST OF THE INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA
FROM ABOUT A.D. 400.
Br PROFESSOR F. KIELHORN, G.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. TN compliance with the request of several scholars who are interested in Indian epigraphy, I I publish herewith part of a list of Indian inscriptions, which primarily I had prepared for my own use only. What I offer at present, may be roughly described as a list of the inscriptions of Northern India, from about the end of the fourth century A.D. Similar lists of the more numerons inscriptions of Southern India, and of the inscriptions before A.D. 400, are under revision and may be published hereafter.
Within the limits indicated, this list gives, or is intended to give, all inscriptions of any importance that have been published, or noticed with details of their contenta, in the periodicals and official volumes accessible to me, and it includes some unpublished inscriptions of which rubbings or impressions have been kindly presented to me from time to time by Drs. Burgess, Fleet, Führer, Hornle and Hultzsch, and by the late Sir A. Cunningham. I shall be grateful to every one who will draw my attention to any inscription which may have been omitted. As it stands at present, the list deals with rather more than 700 inscriptions: about 250 copperplate inscriptions, and the rest, with one exception, inscriptions on stones and rocks.
. In arranging the list, I have been guided partly by the eragd according to which the inscriptions are dated, and partly by the localities where the originals were discovered. Thus Nos. 1-568 give the inscriptions dated (or, in some cases, supposed to be dated) according to the MAlava-Vikrama era (1-328, marked V.), the Sakà era (346-386, marked s.), the KalachuriChodi ers (387-425, marked K.), the Gupta-Valabhi era (436-507, marked G. or Valabhi-s.), the Harsha ers (528-547, marked H.), and the Newår era (559-568, marked N.); together generally, with those undated inscriptions the time of which may be approximately determined by reference to the inscriptions dated according to one of the eras mentioned (329-345, 426-435 508-527, and 548-558). Nos. 569-587 give the small number of inscriptions which are (or have. been taken to be) dated according to the Saptarshi era (569-574), the era of Buddha's Nirvana (575), the Lakshmaņasona era (576-578), and the Simha era (579-584), with references to three inscriptions which, dated according to other eras, also quote the corresponding years of the Hijra era, the " Bengali San," and the Ilahi era of the emperor Akbar (585-587). And Nos. 588-688 give the remaining inscriptions, which either contain no date at all or are for the
1 This number includes sone inscriptions which are mentioned in footnotes only. Some inscriptions which came to my notice when part of this list was already in type are given at the end, auder the head of Addenda.
* This is the iron pillar inscription No. 508.
The list includes all Indian inscriptious known to me which are dated according to the Saptarshi era, the era of Buddha's Nirv&na, and the MAlava-Vikrama, Kalachuri-Chedi, Gupta-Valabht, Harshs, Newår, Lakshwanasena. Simba, and Gångêya eras. But it contains only 21 inscriptions dated exclusively according to the Saka era, and uone which are dated according to the era of the Kaliyuga, and the Kollam and Chalukya-Vikrama eras. Years of the twelve years cycle of Jupiter are quoted in the Gupta dates of Nos. 451, 453, 456 and 459, and in No. 522; years of the sixty-years cycle of Jupiter ip ouly eleven (Vikrams) dates, and aska (regual) years only in Xos. 367, 369. 370, Aud 671.

Page #361

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
most parti dated in regnal years, broadly arranged according to the tracts of country where they were found, from Rajputana and the Pañjab on the west to Orisss and Ganjam on the east coast of India. I am aware that a number of the inscriptions towards the end of the list, as well as others which are dated according to the Saka era, properly belong to Southern India, bat have given them here on account of the connection of some of them with northern inscriptions. To draw an absolutely strict line between the north and the south appeared to me as unnecessary as it would be impossible.
On the information given under each number little need be said bere. As far as I was able to do so, I have tried to state, not merely where an inscription has been discovered, but also where it is now. I have also indicated whether Plates of an inscription are available. When an inscription has been edited several times, I generally have thought it sufficient to state where it has been published last. In the case of dated inscriptions, I have given throughout the original dates, and have added their European equivalents when they could be ascertained with confidence, moreover, I have shewn whether the numbers which may occur in a date are denoted by numerical symbols or by numeral (decimal) figares. As regards other details, I have mostly confined myself to recording the genealogy or line of succession (where it is given in the original) of the king or chief to whom an inscription belongs, and the names of the princes who are mentioned in connection with him or his predecessors; but, in the case of copperplates, I have also given the names of the places from which the grants were issued, and, in the case of prasastis, the names of their authors.
I venture to hope that this list will be of some service both to these of my fellow students who are engaged in the pablication of Indian inscriptions, and to any one who would wish to ascertain whether an inscription on stone or a copper-plate inscription, which he may meet with, is new or has already attracted the attention of scholars. To render the list more useful, the principal names that occur in it are given in an Index.
A.-Insoriptions dated according to the MAlava-Vilcrams Era. 1.- V. 428.-Gupta Inscr. p. 253, and Plate. Bijay&gadh pillar inscription of the Varika Vishnuvardhana, the son of Yasovardhana, grandson of Yaśôråta, and great-grandson of Vyaghraråta :
(L. 1).- Siddham kpitêshu chaturshu varsha-latêshv=ashtåviñseshus 400 20 8 Phálguna(na)-bahulasya pañchadas y&m=étasyåm=půrvvdy&m.
2.- V. 480 (R).- Gupta Inscr. p. 74, and Plate. Gangdhar inscription of the time of Visvavarman, the son (R) of Naravarman, recording the building of temples, eto, by his minister Mayurakshaka :-.
(L. 19).-YAtéshu chata[r]shu kri(kşi)têsbu satéshu sausyaishvá (Pshth) dita.. sóttarapadeshv=iha vatsa[rêshu] IICI) suklê trayôdass dinê bhuvi Karttikasya masasya sarva-jana-chitta-sukh-avahasya !!
3.-V. 493 and 529.- Gupta Inscr. p. 81, and Plate. Mandasôr inscription of the time of Kumaragupta [I.] and his subordinate, the governor at Dasapura, Bandhuvarman, the son of Visvavarman; (composed by Vatsabhatti) -
(L. 19).--MAlavâpân ganasthitya yat[@] sata-chatushtayê trinavaty-adhike-bddnámri(ri)tan sêvya-ghanastanê || Sahasya-masa-énklasya prasas tê=hni trayodasd
Nos. 678-684 give the inscriptions the dates of which are actually referred, or probably belong to the reign of the Gangeya family (or the Gangeys era).
The Plates collected in Dr. Fleet's Indian Incription (Ind. Ineer.), which are sometimes quoted in the list, have not been published yet. • Bend omstoku.
Dr. Fleet suggests sowmylakowafita-; compare Gupta Ineer. p. 73, noto.

Page #362

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
(L. 21).- Vatsara-satésha pamchasa visanty-adhiktshal navasu ch-abdéshu | y&téshy abhiramya-Tapasya-masa-sukla-dvitiysy&m II
4.-7. 589.-Gupta Inscr. p. 152, and Plate. Mandasor inscription of the time of the Rajadhiraja? Yasodharman-Vishnuvardhana, recording the construction of a well by Daksha (?), the younger brother of Dharmadosha who was & minister of Vishnuvardhana, in memory of their deceased uncle Abhayadatta; (engraved by Govinda) -
: d (L. 21).- Pafchasu satêshu saradan yâtéshv=êkannanavati-sahitêshu| MAlava-ganasthitivasåt=kála-jñånaya likhitêshu 11
5.- V. 718.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 31, and Plate. Udaypur (in Rajpatána) inscription of . the time of the Guhila Rija Aparajita, recording the construction of a temple by the wife of his leader of the forces, the Jaharija Varahasimha; (composed by Damodara, the son of Brahmacharin and grandson of Damodara) :
(L. 12).-samvatsara-satêshu saptasa(sv=) ashțâdas-adbikêsu (shu) Magra(rga) firshasuddha-panchami(my&m).
6.-7. 746. Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 181, and Plate. Jhålrâpatan inscription of the time of Durgagana; (composed by Bhatta Sarvagapta)
(L. 16).- sarvatsara-satêshu saptasu shatchatvarimsad-adhikeshu.
7.-V.770.-In his Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, Vol. I. p. 799, Colonel Tod gives a translation of an inscription "of the Mori Princes of Cheetore, taken from a column on the banks of the lake Mánsurwur, near that city." It contains the passage : “Seventy bad elapsed beyond seven hundred years (samvatisir), when the lord of men, the king of Malwa, formed this lake."
8.- V. 794.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 155, and Plato. Dhiniki (spurious) plates of the Bahúrijedhirija Jaikadeva of Saurashtra, issued from BhQmilika :
(L. 1.)- Vikrama-samvatsara-satisha saptasu chaturnavaty-adhikeshy-amkatab [79] + Karttika-mas-apara-pakshe amavasyayam Aditya-råre Jyéshthå-nakshatrê ravigrahapaparvvaņi asyam samvatsara-masa-paksha-divasa-pûrvvâyán tithâv=ady=éha.
The date is irregular ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 369, No. 190.
9.-7. 795.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 57, and Plate. Kapaswa inscription of the prince Sivagana, the son of Saúkuka who was a friend of the king Dhavala of the Maurya lineage ; (composed by Devata, the son of Bbatta Surabhi ; and engraved by Sivanaga, the son of Drârasiva) -
(L. 14). Sazin satsara-satair=yâtaiḥ sa-pamchanavaty-arggalaiḥ saptabhir-Mmâlar-esånam
10.-V.811.-In his Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, Vol. II. p. 764, Colonel Tod reports that at Chitor in Rajputâna be found an inscription which was dated
“Sambut 811, Magha-sudi 5th, Vrishpatwar (Thursday)." Thursday, 3rd January A.D. 754; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 373, No. 196.
1 Read viniaty.
This occurs in verse, and is not a formal title.
• In the published edition lalódharman and l'ishnuvardhana are taken to be the names of two princes; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 227.
• See below, No. 329.
. For another, fragmentary inscription wbieb is on the same stone, see Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 182, aud Plate.
• The probability is that in the original inscription the era of the Malava kinge is referred to.
The British Museum possesses a fragmentary sad partly effaced inscription which apparently was engrarud by the same Sivanaga.
2

Page #363

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
11.- V. 847,- Zeitschr. D. Morg. Ges. Vol. XXXVIII. p. 547; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 45. Shërgadh (Kota) Buddhist inscription of the Sumanta Dêvadatta; (composed by Jajjaka) :
(L. 20).- samvat sa 847 Mâgha-sudi 6 Vindunåga ; his son Padmanaga; his son Sarvaņága, married Sri; their son Dévadatta.
12.- V. 898.- Zeitschr. D. Morg. Ges. Vol. XL. p. 39. Dhõlpar inscription of the Chåhavâna Chandamahåsena :
(L. 21).-Vasu nava [a]shtau varsha gatasya kalasys Vikram-akhyasyam Vaiśåkhasya sitaya[ro] Ravivära-yuta-dvitiyây&m 11 Chandro Rohiņi-samyukte lagne Simghasya: śôbhand yôgê
Sunday, 16th April A.D. 842; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 35, No. 57.
Isaka; his son Mahisbarama, married Kaņhullå (who became sati); their son Chapda (Chandamah&sêna).
13.- V. 918.- Jour. Roy. As. Soc. 1855, p. 516. Ghatagala inscription of the Padihara (Pratibâra) Kakkuka -
(L. 16).- Varisa-saêsu a navasur aţthârasam-aggalėsa Chettammi / nakkhattê vihu. hatthê Buha-vårê dhavala-bike il
The date is irregular.
Rajjila, a son of the Brahman Harichandra and bis Kshatriya wife Bhadrâ; his son Narahada (Narabhata); his son Náhada (Nagabhata); his son Tâta; his son Jasavaddhana (Yaśðvardhana); his son Chanduka; his son Silluka ; his son Jhôta; his son Bhillaka; bis son Kakka, married Durlabhadêvî; their son Kakkuka.
14.- V. 919.- Bp. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 310; Archeol. Suru. of India, Vol. X. Plate xxxiii. 2. Deógadh Jaina pillar inscription of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Bhôjadeva Tot Kanauj], and of his feudatory, the Mahúsumanta Vishnurama, governor of Luacbchhagira (Déôgadh) :
(L. 6).-samvat 919 Asva(sva)yuja-suklapaksha-chaturddasyâm Vại(bsi)haspati-dinena Uttarabhadra pad[&]-nakshattrê.
(L. 10). [Ša]kakal-[Abda)-saptasatâni chatnrå (ra)sity-adhikáni 784 [] Thursday, 10th September A.D. 862; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 28, No. 30.
15.- V. 932.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 156. Gwalior inscription of the reign of Adivaraha (Bhojadêva), the son (?) of Råmadêva,' [of Kanauj]:--
(L. 7).- Navasu satoshy-avdå(bda)nám dráttrimn(ttrinn) sat-samyatêshu Vaisakhe
16.–V. 933.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 159, and Plate. Gwalior inscription of the reign of Bhôjadeva [of Kanauj] :
(L. 1).- samvatsara-satêshu narasu ttrayastrinsad-adhikeshu Magha-sakla-dvitigâyâm sam 933 Mágha-śudi 2.
(L. 5). -asming=iva samvatsarê Phálguna-vaba)hula-paksha-pratipndi. (L. 11).-asminn êva samvatsaré Phålguna-va(ba)hula-paksha-navamyâr.
17.- V. 938.- Archæol. Suru. of India, Vol. X. p. 33, and Plate xi. Notice of a fragmentary inscription at Gyárispar :
... Málava-kalach-chbaradám shattri(ttri)sat-sarnyatéshv=atîtéshu | navasu šatêshu . . .
In Zeitschr. D. Morg. Ges. the published text has " samvat sn 841 Mrigha-Iudi 6;" in Ind. Ant," samrat iardika 7 Mdgha-fudi 6; "and in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 351, the date by Dr. Fleet is read "samoat S0O 709 Magha indi 20." I take someat is to be an abbreviation of sa insatsara-ial&shu; compare my remarks in Ind. dat. Vol. XXVI. p. 152, note 84. * Read Rolini-ukts.
* Read Sinhasya.
See below, No. 330. • See below, No. 546 of H. 276. Read Ostriniad-.

Page #364

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
18.-V. 900.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 173. Siyadoni (Sironi Khurd) inscription, recording a large number of donations, made from V. 960 to V. 1025, mostly by private persons, in favour of various Brahmapical deities at Siyadôņi. Date of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Mahendrapaladeva, [the successor of Bhôjadeva, of Kanauj]:
(L. 2).-samvatsa*]ra-satêshu nava-sata shashty-adhikeshu Sråva . . . . . . . samvat 960 Śrâva[na] . . . .
19.-V. 960.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 202. Terahi memorial tablet of the time of the Mahasamantadhipatis Gunaraja and Undabhata :
(L. 1).- sam [ll?] 960 Bhadrapada-vadi 4 Sanau 11 Saturday, 16th July A.D. 903 ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 173, No. 110.
20.- V. 984.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 173. Siyađôņi inscription ;' date of a grant of the Mahasamantadhipati Undabhata, of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Mahendra paladeva, the successor of Bhojadeva, [of Kananj] :
(L. 4).-samvatsara-satêshu nava-sata (sha*]shty-adhikeshu chatar-anvitésha Märggasiramasa-Vahulapaksha-tritiyâyam samvat 964 Mârgga vadi 3.
21.- V. 985.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 174. Date in the Siyađôņi inscription :
(L. 8).-- Bamvatsara-satêshu nava-sata panchashashty-adhikeshu Asvina-måsê pratipadâyên samvat 965 Asvi[na-so]di 1.
22.-V. 967.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 174. Date in the Siyadoni inscription:
(L. 11).-samvatsara-satéshu nava-(sajta sapta[sha]shty-adhikeshu Phálgana masa amavasyam samvat 967 Phálguna-vadi 15.
23.-v. 989.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 175. Siyadoņi inscription ;' date of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Dharbhata, governor of Siyadoņi :
(L. 18).-samvatsara-nava-satêshu ekūnasnptaty-adbikeshu Maglia-misé pañchamyam sauvat 969 Magha-sadi 5.
24.- V. 873.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXII. Part I. p. 314. Bijapnr inscription (below, No. 53); date of the time of the Rashtrakata Vidagdha, the son of Harivarman, of Hastikundi :
(L. 30).-Rama-giri-narida-kalite Vikrama-kale gate tu śuchi-månd frimadVa(ba)labhadra-guror=V vidagdharåjena dattam=idan I
(L. 32.)- satrat 973.
25. - V. 974.- Ind: Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 174, and Plate. Asni (now Fatehpur-Haswa) inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Mahipaladeva, the successor of Mah[endra]påladeva, [of Kadauj]:
(L. 5).- sammvatsara-sar sa tênu(shu) navashu(su) cbntu[h1 saptaty-adbikein(shu) Maghamsafdklapakshya-saptamgårm=evazi saxiomvat 974 Máyha-vadi 7.
26. V. 981.- Ind Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 251. British Museum fragmentary inscription of the ascetic Vakulaja ; (composed by Devananda) :
(L. 9).-samvat 9814 Kárttika-sudi 13.
27.-9.983.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 250. British Museum inscription of the ascetic Vakulaja :
. (L. 16).-samvat 9835 Chaittra-sudi mpapaun chamyah(myâri)
The dates are given here sepamtely under the different years. • Dr: Fleet ensgests mis-dóuklapakshya.. * The published text has 783.
* See above, No. 18.
The published text has 781.
.

Page #365

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL V.
28. -v. 991.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 177. Date in the Siyadôni inscription :(L. 33).-- [mvat] 991 Mágha-fudi 10. 29.- V. 294.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 176. Date in the Siyadôni inscription :(L. 26).- samvat 994 Vaisâ(sa)k ba-vudi 5 sa[m]krämtau. 22nd April A.D. 938 ; see Ind. ant. Vol. XIX. p. 181, No. 133.
30.- V. 998.-Jour. Beng. As, Sog. Vol. LXII. Part I. p. 314. Bijapar inscription (below, No. 53); date of the time of the Rashtrakůța Mammata, the son of Vidagdha (above, No. 24), of Hastikundi :
(L. 31).- Navasu satêshu gatëshu tu shannarati-samadbikeshu Maghasya | ksiahnaikâdasy&m=iha samarpitam Mammața-nfipêna(na) il
(L. 32).-samvat 996.
31.- V. 1005.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 177. Siyadəni inscription ;' date of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Dévapaladêva, the successor of Kshitipaladeva, [of Kananj), and of the time of the Mahárájádhiraja Nishkalanka, governor of Siyadoni :
(L. 28).-samvatsarîņam sahasr-aikan pañch-ôttaram Maghamasa-suklapakshapanchamyâm samvat 1005 Magha-sudi 5.
32.- V. 1005.-16. Res. Vol. I. p. 284. Translation by Charles Wilkins of a Sanskrit inscription, copied by Mr. Wilmot in A.D. 1785 from a stone at Bodh-Gaya; (mentions Amaradeve, one of the nava ratrani in Vikramaditya's court) :
"On Friday, the fourth day of the new moon in the month of Madhoo, when in the seventh or mansion of Ganisa, and in the year of the Era of Veekramá-leet ya 1005."
Friday, 17th March A.D. 948 (?); see Ind. Ant. Vot. XX. p. 127, note 12.
33.- V. 1008.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 177. Siyadopi inscription ;' date of the time of the Maharajadhirdja Nishkalanka, governor of Siyadoņi):
(L. 30).-samvat 1008 Magha-sudi 11.
34.- V. 1008 and 1010.- Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 67, and Plate ; Průchinalekhamála, Vol. II. D. 24. Udaypur (in Rajpatana) inscription of the time of the Gubila] Allata, the son of the queen Mahalakshmi and father of Naraváhana :
(L. 5).- Kárttika-sita-panchamyam-Agrata-namná susůtradhár êŋa prarabd har dêvagribar kâle vasu-sünya-dik-sarkly | Dasa-dig. Vikrama-kalê Vaisakhe suddha-saptami. divase / Harir=iha nivèsitô=yam ghatita-pratimo Varabénn 11
35. - V. 1011.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 124, and Plate. Khajurahô inscription of the Chandellas Yaśðvarman and Dhanga; (composed by Madhava, the son of Dedda) :
(L. 28).-samvatsara-daśa-Satéshu okadas-adhikeshu samvat 1011.
in the family of the sage, Chandråtrêya, Nannuka ; his son VAkpati; his sons Jayasakti and Vijayasakti ; Vijayasakti's son Råhila; his son Harsha, married the Chåhamâna princess Kanchhukå; their son Yasovarman-Lakshavarman (contemporary of Déva pála, the son of Héramba pala who was a contemporary of Sahi, the king of Kira); his son Dhanga (also called Vinayakapåladeva ?).
36.- V. 1011.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 136 ; Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate xvi. J Khajuråbo Jaina temple inscription of the time of the Chandella] Dhanga (P) :
(L. 1).-samvat 1011 samaye 11 (L. 10).- Vaisa (sa)sha(kba)-sudi 7 Soma-dinê Monday, 2nd April A.D. 955 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 35, No. 59.
See above, No. 18.

Page #366

APPENDIX.
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. SE
37.- V. 1011.- Professor Bendall's Journey, p. 82, and Plate. Inscription at Amber in Rajputâna :
(L. 1).-samvat 1011 Bhadrapadé(da)-badi 11 Sa(4n)kra-dina.
Friday, 28th July A.D. 954, or, perhaps, Friday, 14th September A.D. 9551 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 174, No. ill.
38.- V. 1013.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 124. Date of the completion of a temple of the god Harsha(Śiva), in the Harsha inscription of Vigraharaja (below, No. 44) :
(L. 32).-samvat 101[3] Åshadha-fudi 13.
39.- V.1016.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 266. Rájörgadh (now Alwar) inscription of the Maharájádhiraja Mathanadêva, the son of Sâvata and his wife Lachchhaka, of the Gurjarapratibâra lineage ; of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Vijayapáladéva, thosesor of Kshitipaladeva, [of Kanauj]; issued from Rajyapura :--
(L. 2).-samvatsara-satêshu daśasa shodas-êttarakéshu Maghamasa simpakstr. ttrayodasyam Sani-yuktayâm=êvam saṁ 1016 Magha-sudi 13 SanÂv=adya.
Saturday, 14th January A.D. 960 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 22, No. 3.
40.- V. 1025.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 178. Siyađôņi inscription ;date of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Nishkalanka, governor of Siyadoni :
(L. 36).- samvat 1025 Mágha-vadi 9.
41.- V. 1027.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 124. Date of the death of the Saiva ascetic Allaţa, in the Harsha inscription of Vigraharaja (below, No. 44) :
(L. 32).--Játe=vda(bda)nam sahasrê ttriguņanava-yutê Simha-râsau gate=rkké saklů y=&sit-tristiya Subha-Kara-sahità Soma-vårêņa tasyam
Monday, 8th August A.D. 970.
42.- V. 1028.- Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 70. Udaypur (in Rajputâna) fragmentary inscriptio: of the Gubila Naravêhana ; (composed by Amrakavi, the son of Adityanaga) :
(L. 17).- Vikramaditya-bhabhpitaḥ asht[&*]vimšati-samyukte sate daśa-guņê sati !
43.- V. 102[8].— From a photograph supplied by Dr. Burgess (see Archæol. Surv. oj India, Vol. XXIII. p. 125). Nimtor (in Rajputâna) inscription of the reign of the Maharijadhiraja Chåmundaraja :
(L.6) . ..mahârâjâdhiraja-sri-Chamundaraja-rajye. (L.8) . . . samvat 102[8] . . . .
44.- V. 1030.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 119, and Plate. Harsha inscription of the Chalamâna Vigraharaja; (composed by Dhiranaga, the son of Thiruka) :
(L. 33).- samvat 1030 Âshadha-sudi 15.
In the Chahamâna lineage, Gävaka (L.); his son Chandraråja ; his son Gůvaka (II.); his son Chandana (defeated the Tômara prince Radrena=Rudrapala ?); his son Vakpatiraja (defeated Tantrapåla); his son Simharåja (contemporary of a certain Lavaņa); his son Vigraharaja.- The Maharajadhiraja Simharaja also had a brother, named Vatsaraja, and (besides Vigraharaja) the three sons Durlabharaja, Chandraraja, and Govindarija.
45.- V. 1030. - Wioner Zeitschrift, Vol. V. p. 300. A Baroda (or Patan) plato of the Chaulukya Mularija I., according to Mr. H. H. Dhruva, is dated :
“ V. S. 1030 Bhadrapada-budi 5, Monday." Monday, 24th August A.D. 974.
1 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 2. 12. after meau sunrise.
See above, No. 18. • The ioscription also contains some verses of Sara's.

Page #367

8
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
syâm (syâm) pavitraka-parvvani.
46.-V. 1031.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 51, and Plates. Dharampuri (now Indore) plates of the Paramâra Mahdrájádhiraja Vakpatirâjadeva, issued from Ujjayanî :(L. 13).-êkatri(tri) insa-sâhasrika-samvatsarê-smin
Bhadrapada-sukla-chaturdda
(L. 32).- sam 1031 Bhadrapada-sudi 14.
Krishnaraja; Vairisimha; Siyaka; Vâkpatirâja-Amoghavarsha.
[VOL. V.
47.-V. 1034.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XXXI. p. 393, Plate i. No. vi. Fragmentary inscription on the pedestal of a Jaina figure at Gwalior, of the time of [the Kachchhapaghâta] Maharajadhiraja Vajradâman (below, No. 73):
Sammvataḥ 1034 śri-Vajradâma-mahârâjâdbirâja Vaïsâkha-vadi pânchami.
48.-V. 1034. In his Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan, Vol. I. p. 802, Colonel Tod gives a translation of an "inscription from the ruins of Aitpoor," apparently of the time of the Gahila Saktikumara, which contains the date
"In Samvatsir 1034, the 16th of the month Bysák."
49.-V. 1036.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 160; Ind. Inser. No. 9. Ujjain (now India Office) plates of the Paramâra Maharajadhiraja Vakpatirâjadeva, issued from Bhagavatpura and written at Gunapura :
(L. 11). shaṭtri(tri) msa-sâhasrika-samvatsarê-smin
abmagrahapa-parragi
Kârttika-Buddha-paurppimâyâm
6th November A.D. 979; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 23, No. 4. (L. 28).-samvat 1036 Chaitra-vadi 9 |
Line of succession as in No. 46.
50.-V. 1043. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 191, and Plate. Kadi plates of the Chaulukika (Chaulnkya) Maharajadhiraja Malaraja I., the son of the Mahárájádhiraja Râji; issued from Anahilapâṭaka:
(L. 8).- suryagrahana-parvvani.
(L. 21).- samvat 1043 Mâgha-vadi 15 Ravau.
Sunday, 2nd January A.D. 987; a solar eclipse, not visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 166, No. 83.
51.-V. 1049.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 77, and Plate. Dêwal (Illâhâbâs) inscription of Lalla of the Chhinda family; (composed by Nêhila, the son of Bhaṭṭa Śivarudra):
(L. 26).- samvatsara-sahasra 1049 Mârgga-vadi 7 Guru-dinê ||
Thursday, 20th October A.D. 992; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 364, No. 177.
In the family of the sage Chyavana, Vairavarman; his son Bhûshana; his younger brother Malhana, married Anahila of the Chulukisvara family; their son Lalla, married Lakshmi.
52.-V. 1051.- Wiener Zeitschrift, Vol. V. p. 300. A Baroda plate of the Chalukya Mûlarâja I., according to Mr. H. H. Dhruva, is dated3 :
"V. S. 1051 Mâgha-sudi 15," at a lunar eclipse.
19th January A.D. 995; a lunar eclipse, visible in India.
1 Read -paurnamásydm.
2 On this day, which is the proper equivalent of the date for the given year, the tithi of the date commenced
6 h. 6 m. after mean sunrise.
According to a rough transcript, furnished by Munshi Debiprasad to the Bengal As. Soc., the inscription begins: Samvat 1051 Mágha-sudi 15 ady-éha frimad-Anahilapdtaké raj-dvall purvavat paramabhaṭṭdrakamaharajadhiraja-paramésvara-sri-Malarajadevah.

Page #368

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
53.- V. 1059.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXII. Part I. p. 311. Bijapur (now Jodhpur) inscription of the Rashtrakota Dhavala of Hastikundi; (composed by Suryacharya) :
(L. 19).- Śâmtyâchâryais-tripańchâsa-sabasrê saradâm-iyan | Mâgha-sukla-trayêdaśyår sapratishthaiḥ pratishthita 11
(L. 22).- samvat 1053 Mâgha-sukla 13 Ravi-dinê Pushya-nakshatrê. Sanday, 24th January A.D. 997.
Harivarman ; his son Vidagdha (above, No. 24); his son Mammata (above, No. 30); his son Dhavala contemporary of the Paramara] Muñjarája, Durlabharaja, [the ChaulukyA] Málarája (I.); Dharapivardha, and Mahendra or Mahindra ?); his son Bålaprasada.
54.-V. 1055. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 202, and Plate. Nanyaura (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Chandella Maharajadhiraja Dhangadeva, lord of Kalaõjara ; issued from Kasika :
(L. 7).-samvatsara-sahasrê panchapañchasad-adhike Karttika-paurnnamäsyåm Ravi-dine ávam samvat 1055 K[&]rtti[ka]-sudi 15 Ravau ady=&h=[ai]va Kåsikåyån Sainhikeya-grabsgrâsa-pravêsikrita-mandale | Rəhiņi-hșiday-&nanda-kanda-bariņalañchhane |
Sunday, 6th November A.D. 998; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 23, No. 5.
In the family of the sage Chandrâtrêya, Harsha ;' his son Yasovarman; his son Dhanga.
55.- V. 1058.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 148; Archeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate xix. Khajurah8 inscription of Kókkals of the Grahapati family? :
(L. 22).-samvat 1058 Karttikyår.
Atiyasôbala or Yasôbala (settled at Padmavati); his son MA hata ; his son Jayadeva; bis son Sékkala or Sekkalla; his younger brother Kókkala or Kókkalla.
56.- V. 1069.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 140; Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate xviii. Khajuraho inscriptions of the Chandella Dhangadhva, put up after his death; (composed by Râmna, the son of Bulabhadra and grandson of Nandana) :
(L. 32).- Baxhvat 1059 ári-Kharijdrava[ha]ké raja-bri-[Dham]gadēva-rajyê.
In the family of the princes descended from the sage Chandråtrêya, Nannuka; his son Vakpati; his son Vijaya; his son Râhila; his son Harsha, married Kanchhuká; their son Yasovarman, married Puppâ; their son Dhanga.
57.- V. 1078.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 53, and Plates. Ujjain plates of the Paramars Vahárdjadhiraja Bhojadeva, issued from Dhårå :
(L. 8).- atit-Ashtasaptatyadhika-sâ hasrika-samvatsaré Mágh-Asita-tritiyâyam Ravâvudagayana-parv vaņi.
Sunday, 24th December A.D. 1021 ;see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 361, No. 169. (L. 30).-samvat 1078 Chaitra-sudi 14. Siyaka ; VÅkpatiraja ; Sindhurája ; Bhoja.
58.- V. 1080.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 211, No. xli., and Plate. Mathura Jaina image inscription :
(L. 3).-samvatsarai(rl) 1080.
59. - V. 1083.-Ind. Ant. Vol. Xiy. p. 140. Sarnath (now Benares College) inscription of Mahipala, king of Gauda, and his sons (?) Sthira pala and Vasantapkla :
(L. 3).-samvat 1083 Pausha-dinê 11.
In line 6 the original bas śrf-Sriharshadeva.
See below, Nos. 125 and 139. For the date of the renewal of this inscription see below, No. 86.
On this day the lithi of the date commenced 3 h. 24 m. after inean suurise ; but the word titlyáydm may perhaps bave been put erroneously for doittynyám.
See below, No. 640.

Page #369

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
- 60.- V. 1084.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 34, and Plate. Jhûsî (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Maharajudhirija Trilochanapaladêva, the successor of Rajyapaladeva who was the successor of Vijayapâladêva, [of Kanauj?]; issued from near Prayaga on the banks of the Ganges :
(L. 8).- dakshiņayana-sar krantau. (L. 16).- sam 1084 Śrá vana-vadi 4. 25th Jane A.D. 1027; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 174, No. 112.
61.- V. 1088. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 193; Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 194, and Plates. Radhanpur plates of the Chaulukya Maharajadhirija Bhimadêva I., issued from Anahila pataka :
(L. 1).- Vikrama-samvat 1086 Karttiks-sudi 15. (L.5).- adya Karttiki-parvvaņi.
62.- V. 1093.- As. Res. Vol. IX. p. 432; Jour. Deng. As. Soc. Vol. V. p. 731; Colebrooke's Misc. Essays, Vol. II. p. 278. Karrâ (now Calcutta Museum) inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Yasahpala :
(L. 1).-samvat 1093 âshadha-sudi 1 ady=ôha srimat-Katê maharajadhiraja-sri-Yasahpâlah Kausâmba-maņdale.
63.- V. 1093. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 185 (see also Vol. XIV. p. 352). Udayagiri Ampita-cave inscription, containing the names Chandragupta 'and. Vikramaditya':
(L. 4).- samvat 1093.
64.- V. 1099.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc., Vol. X. p. 671. Inscription from a tank "at Bassuntgarh at the foot of the Southern range of Hills running parallel to Mount Aboo;" ends :
Navanavativ(r-P)ih=&sid=Vikramaditya-kald jagati daśa-sata na magrato yatra půrna prabhavati Nabha-måsê sthânaki chitrabhånôh sa 1099 ||
A prasasti, composed by Måtpisarman, the son of Hari ; mentions: Utpalaraja, Aranyaraja (? Arnórája), Adbhutakfishộarâja (? Krishnaraja), Vasudeva, Srinathaghôshin, Mahipala, Vandhuka (? Dhandhuka) who married Ghritadêvi, their son Pûrnapala, his younger sister Latrini who married Vigrabaråja, etc.
65.- V. 1100.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 10; Ind. Inscr. No. 7. Byana Jaina inscription of the time of [the Kachchhapaghats P] Vijayadhiraja (Vijayapa la P) :
(L. 6).- Nasam yatu Satam sahasra-sabitam samvatsaråņam drutan må[y&P)Bhadrapadaḥ sa bhadra-padavim masaḥ samaróhatus=åsy=niva kshayam=etu Sôma-sa[hi]tâ ksishņa dvitiya tithih ...
(L. 17).- sam 1100 Bhadra-vadi 2 Chaṁdré kalyanaka-disne]. Monday, 13th August A.D. 1044; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 181, No. 134.
66.-. 1107.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 205, and Plate. Nanyaurå (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Chandella Maharajadhiraja Dévavarmadêva, lord of Kalaõjara; issued from Suha vâsa :
(L. 7).-samvat 1107 Vaisakha-masê kri(shna 3-pakshe tritiyâyam Sôma-dinê... åtmiya-matuḥ rajñi-sri-Bhuvanadêvykḥ sâmvatsari(ri)kê.
Monday, 1st April A.D. 1051;. see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 364, No. 178. Vidyadhara ; Vijayapala; Dévavarman, whose mother was Bhuvanadevi.
Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 253.
• According to Munshi Debiprasad, this is Basantgadh in the Sirohi State of Rajputans, where the suscription still is. According to the same authority, there is a fragmentary inscription of Pernapala, of "samout 1102." at the village of Bharuņda in the Gødvår district of Jodhpur.
* The inscription requires to be re-edited, to enable one to give a proper account of its contents.
. On this day, which is the proper equivalent of the date for the given year, the fitki of the date commenced 6.b. 40 m, after mean sunrise.

Page #370

AIPEXDIS.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
11
67.— v. 1112.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 48, and Plate. Mândhâtå plates of the Paramaru Naharajadhiraja Jayasim hadêve, issued from Dhara :
(L. 29).- sarmvat 1112 Ashadua-vadi 13. Vå kpatiraja; Sindhuraja; Bhòja; Jayasimha.
68.- V. 1118.-Jour. Beng. 18, Soc. Vol. IX. p. 549. A modern inscription at Udaypur (in Gwalior), which distinctly states the Paramâra Udayaditya to have been ruling in “Samvat 1116 or Saka 981;" see Jour. Amer. Or. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 35.
69.- V. 1138-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 80. Notice of an Arthânå inscription of the Paramâra Châmundaraja; (composed by Chandra, a younger brother of Vijayasádbara and son of Samatisådhara)
(L. 53).- samvat 1136 Phâlgana-sudi 7 Sakrê. Friday, 31st January A.D. 1080.
In the family of the hero Paramara, Vairisimha ; his younger brother Dambarasimha; in his family, Kankadêya (who defeated & ruler of Kargata, an enemy of the Malava king Harsha?): his son Chandapa; his son Satyaraja ; from him sprang Mandanadēva ; his son Châmundarâ jn (defeated Sindhuraja).
70.-V, 1137.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 83. Notice of an Udaypur (in Gwalior) inscription of the Paramára Udayaditya :
(L. 5).-samvat 1137 Vais&($&)kha-gudi 7.
71.- V. 1145.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 237; Archeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XX. Plates xxi. and xxii. Dubkund inscription of the Kachchhapagbâta Maharajadhiraja Vikramasimha ; (composed by Vijayakirti, the son of Santishồna');
(L.61).-- samvat 1145 Bhadrapada-sodi 3 Sôma-dine 11 Monday, 21st August A.D. 1088;* see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 361, No. 170.
In the Kachchhapaghata family, Yuvarâja; his son Arjana, an ally or feudatory of [the Chandella] Vidyadhara, slew in battle Rajyapala [of Kanauj?]'; his son Abhimanyu (a contemporary of king Bhoja); his son Vijayapåla; his son Vikramasimha.
72.- V. 1148.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 317, and Plate. Sûnak plates of the Chaulakya Maharajadhiraja Karnadeva Trailokyamalla, issued from Anabilapataka :
(L. 1).- Vikrama-samvat 1148 Vaisakha-sudi 15 Some! (L. 6).- adya sômagrahaņa-parvani. Monday, 5th May A.D. 1091; a lunar eclipse, visible in India.
73.-V. 1150.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 36, 4d Plate; Prdchinalékhamdlá, Vol. I. p. 81 Gwalior Såsbahû temple inscription of the Kachchhapaghata Mahipaladeva; (composed by Manikantha, the son of Govinda and grandson of Rama) :
(L. 40).- Ekadagasy-atitëshu samvatsara-satėshu cha ekồnapañchâsa(sa)ti cha gatëshyadvê(bd8)shu Vikramåt || Pañchâsê(se) ch=Âsvi(svi)nê måsê krishņa-pakshe ... arkatd=pi 1150 | Åsvi(Svi)na-va(ba)hula-panchamyår.
In tbe Kachchhapaghata (Kachchha pâri) family, Lakshmana; his son Vajrad&man (defeated a ruler of Gadhinagara, i.e. Kananj, and conquered Gôpådri, s.e. Gwalior);
Dr. P. E. Hall, who had two facsimile copies of the inscription exeented, anys about it: "The person for whom that wretched serawi was indited calls himself a descendant of Udayaditya of Malava: but it is clear that. whether to or not, he knew nothing of Uday Aditya's family."
• The original has fri-Sriharaha.
SantishAna, in sabad held before the king Fhojaldva, defeated hundreds of disputants who had assailed Ambarasina and other learned men. He was the son of Durlabhasêunsdri, who was the son of Kalabb bapa and grandson of the Gura Devana, of the Latavigate gana. • On this day the lithi of the date commenced 3 h. 28 m. after menn sunrise,
c 2

Page #371

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
Mavgalaraja ;' Kirtiraja; his son Maladeva, also called Bhuvanapåla and Trailokyamalla, married Dévavrata; their son Dévapala; his son Padmapala; succeeded by MahîpålaBhuvanaikamalla, who was the son of Suryapala, but is called the brother of Padmapåla.
74.- V. 1152.- Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. XX. p. 102, and Plate xxii. Dabkand Jaina pillar inscription :
(L. 1).- saṁvat 1152 Vaisâsha(kha)-sudi pamchamyar ||
75.-V. 1154.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 11, and Plate. Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahdrajadhiraja Madanapaladêva of Kanauj, recordinga grant which was made at Vårâpasi by his father and predecessor Chandradêve on the date here given :
(L. 11).- chatuhpa (shpa)mchâsa (sa) dadhika-sa(sa) taikAdası (Sa)-samvatsaro Mághê måsi su(a)kla-pakshê tritiyâyår Soma-dinê Våråņasyâ in uttarânayana-samkrantano ankataḥ samvat 1154 Mágha-sudi 3 Some.
The date is irregular; see ibid. p. 10, and Vol. XIX. p. 371, No. 191.
Yasovigraha; his son Mahfchandra; his son Chandradeva (acquired the sovereignty over Kanyakubja, 1.6. Kananj); his son Madanapala (Madanadáva).
76.- V. 1154.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 238; Archæol. Suro. of India, Vol. X. Plate xxxü. 3. Dôôgadh rock. inscription of the Chandella Kirtivarman and his minister Vatsaraja :
(L. 8).-samvat 1154 Chaitra-[su]di 2 Ravau. Sunday, 7th March A.D. 1098; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 36, No. 61. In the Chandella family, Vidyadhara; his son Vijayapâla; his son Kirtivarman.
77.-V. 1161.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 103. Basahi (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajaputra Govindachandradêve of Kapauj, issued from Åsatikä on the Yamund:
(L. 8).-samvat sahas[r]-aikê êkashashty-uttara-lat-abhyadhikê Pansha-masé suklapaksbê pamchamyam Ravi-dinds 'n kê saravat 1161 Pausha-sudi 5 Ravau...
(L. 16).-uttarayana(na)-samkrantau. Probably Saturday, 24th December A.D. 1104; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 363, No. 176.
In the Gáhadavala family, Mahiala's son Chandraddva (became the protector of the earth when the kinga Bhôja and Karna had passed away, and established his capital at Kanyakubja); his son Madanapala ; his son Govindachandra.
78.-V. 1181.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 202. Gwalior (now Lucknow Museum) fragmentary inscription of the successor of the Kachohhapaghata Mahipaladeva (above, No. 73); (composed by Yasodêva) :
(L. 9).- fri-Vikramärkkansipa-kål-atita-samvatsaråpåmm -Akashashty-adhikây&m=èkâdasalaty&m Mågha-bakla-shashthyám.
Bhuvanapala; his son Aparajita-Déva påla; his son Padmapala; Mahipala ....
79.-V. 1161.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 182. Nagpur Museum inscription of the Paramára Naravarmadêva; (probably composed by himself):
(L. 40).- sam 1161 ||
In the family of the hero Paramára, Vairisimha; his son Siyaka; his son Muñjarija; his younger brother Sindhuraja; his son Bhoja; his relative Udayaditya (defented the Chedi Karps); his son Lakshmadáva; his brother Naravarman.
This name occurs in a fragmentary inscriptiou at Byåna; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 9. . Read uttarayana.. . Probably put erroneously for Bani-dine and Sanau.
He wrote ont the inscription of Mahipala, above, No. 73, which was composed by his friend Mapikanth Read sa matardndnu.

Page #372

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
80.- V. 1182.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 359. Kamanli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharaja putra Govindachandradeva of Kann ,isated from Vishnupars on the Ganges :
(L. 6).- saṁvat-sahaar-aike dvis ashty-uttara-sat-Abhyadhike Karttikašai(pan)ropamäsyê(sym) Bhanmê dinê 'oke=pi samvat 1162 [Karttika]sudi 5(15) Bhaamd ...
(L. 14).- Kârttiky&m nimittê. Tuesday, 24th October A.D. 1105.
In the GAhadavala family, Mahiyala's son Chandraddva ; his son Madanapala; his son Govindachandra. In line 23 mention is made of Govindachandra's mother Ralhadêvi ; see below, Nos. 96 and 118.
81.-V. 1169 (for 1184).-Jour. Roy. As. Soc. 1896, p. 787. Notice of a plate of Madanapaladeva of Kananj and his (?) queen Pfithvisrika, issued from Våråņas :
(L. 12).-trishashtyadhika-lataik&daja-saṁvatsard Paushb másikrishņa-pakahê amavasya Soma-diné suryya-grahape.
Monday, 16th December A.D. 1107; & solar eclipse, visible in India.
82.- V. 1184.- In the Transactions Roy. As. Soc. Vol. I. p. 226, Colonel Tod has given the "stibstance of an inscription from Madhacara-ghar, in Harouta," of the reign of the Paramara Naravarman, which is said to mention an eclipse of the snn (!), and the date of which is rendered
"On the full moon of Pausha, Samvat 1164." The inscription apparently mentions Sindhuraja (Sindhala P), Bhoja, Udayâditya, and Naravarman.
83.- V. 1188.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 15. Råhan (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Mahardjaputra Govindachandradeva of Kankaj, recording a grant which, during the reign of Madanapaladeve, was made by the Rånaka Lavardpravdha; issued from Asatika on the Yamund :
(L. 17).-sar 1166 Pausha-vadi 15 Ravan || (L. 18).-Råhu-grastê savitari. Tho dato is irregular; see ibid. p. 15, and Vol. XIX. p. 371, No. 192.
In the GAhadavkla family, Mahitala; Chandradeva; his son Madanapala; his son Govindachandra.
84.-V. 1171.- Rp. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 102. Kamanli (now Lacknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhirdja Govindachandradeva of Kansaj, issued from Varanasi:(L. 17).- ekssaptatyadhika-sa(ka)taikádasa(sa)-samvatsare
Kárttika-misé pa (padruni(rppa)masy&rin tithan Soma-dinê an kataḥ sarvat 1171 Karttika-sudi 15 Some.
The date is irregular.
Yaddvigraha ; his son Mahichandra; his son Chandradeva ; his son Madanapala ; his son Govindacbandra.
85.- V. 1172.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 104. Kamanli (now Lacknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhirdja Govindachandraddva of Kapanj, issued from Varanas: (L. 16).- Barvat 1172 Vaisa (6A)kha-sadi 3 Some Il
akshaya-titlygyan Parvvapit
Monday, 17th April A.D. 1116. Genealogy as in No. 84.
1 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 2 h. 29 m. after mes sunrise. • See above, No. 81, aud Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 130, note 16.

Page #373

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
V 1173 Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 147. Date of the renewal, by the Chandelle JA SYV-madeva, of the Khajaráh8 inscription of Dhangadêva of V. 1059 (above, No. 56) :
(1. 34).-wanavat 1173 Vaisa (sa)kha sudi 3 Sukra II Friday, 6th April A.D. 1117; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 362, No. 171.
87.- V. 1174.- Ep: Ind. Vol. IV. p. 105. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museam) plate of the Vahårájúdhirdja Gôvindachondradeva of Kanauj, issued from Devasthana (?):
(L. 14).-- chata[h]saptatyndbik-aikadasa(sa)sa(sa)ta-samvatsarai(ra) Åsvi(svi)ni(ne) masi krishna-pakshe pa [min]chadasyA(arn) Va(bu)dha-dinð samvat 11[749] Åsvi(øvi)na. vadi 15 Vu(bu)dhe pitub sâdvasta(tsa)rikó pårvanê sråddbe.
Wednesday, 29th August A.D. 1117; or, less probably, Wednesday, 16th October A.D. 1118.
Genealogy as ia No. 84.
88.- V. u74 (for 1175P).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 19. Basahi (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradêve of Kanauj:
(L. 1.- chatuhsaptatyadhik-aikådaśasa (sa)ta-samvatsarê Phâlgunê mási krisba. pakshe trili gaganatithnu Sakra-dime=nké-pi samvat 1174 Phálgu[na-vadi 3 (P)] Sukrê.
Probably Friday, 31st January A.D. 1119; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 367, No. 183. Genealogy as in No. 84.
89.-- V. 1175,- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 106. Kamanli (now Lucknow Museam) plate of the Maharajadhirdja Govindachandradeva of Kannuj, issued from Varanasi :
(L. 15).- pamcha[sa]ptatyadhika-sa(sa)taikâdasa(sa)-samvatsarê Magbê masi pu (pau)ropi(ropa)masyên Sôma-dinė ankataḥ samvat 1175 Mâgha-sudi 15 Sôma-dinê.
Monday, 27th January A.D. 1119 (?). Gencalogy as in No. 84.
90.--- V. 1176.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 108. Kamaali (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindacbandradeva of Kanadj and his queen, the Paffamahádévi Maharaja Nayanakelidēviissued from Khayara on the Ganges :
(L. 16).-shatsaptatyadbika [@]kadasasata-sa[m]vatsarê Jyêshtha-masë krishna-pakshe parchadasyâm tithru Ravi-dinê 'nke=pi samvat 1176 Jyêshtha-vadi 15 Ravau
. Raha-grastê divakare.
Sunday, 11th May A.D. 1119; & solar eclipse, visible in India. Genealogy as in No. 84.
91.--V, 1170.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 109. Notice of a Kamanli (now Lucknow Moseum) plate of the Maharajadhirdja Govindachandradeve of Kananj, issued from Vårâņasi :
(L. 15).shateaptatyadhika-sa(da)taik&dasa(sa)-samvatsard Karttika-sudi navamy& ankataḥ sait vat 1176 Karttika-eudi 9 Va(bu)dhe.
The date is irregular. Genealogy as in No. 84.
92.- V. 1176. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 62; Archwol. Suro. of India, N. S., Vol. I. p. 71, and Plato; Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXI. Part I., Extra No. p. 60. Set-Mabet (now Lucknow Museum) Buddhist inscription, with references to Gôpåla, ruler of Gadhipurs (Kanaaj), and to the king Madana ; (composed by Udayin)
(L. 18).-sauvat 1176.
1 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 2 h. 16 m. after mean sunrise.
The date is incorrect for V. 1174, current and expired, but would be correct for both v. 1172 expired and V. 1176 expired, aud I now give the preference to V. 1176 expired.
# On thin day the NIM of the date conmenood as late u 13 b. 87 m. after mean sunrise. • Not 1976; se Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 176.

Page #374

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
93.- V. 1177.- Jour. Bong. As. Soc. Vol. XXXI. p. 123. Plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, sanctioning a transfer of land which had been previously granted by the Kalnchuri] Raja Yaśaḥkarnadeva :
Sarvat 1177 Kärttika-sukla-chaturdasyâm.
94.-- V. 1177.- Jour. Amer. Or. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 542. Plato of the Kachchhapaghata Maharajadhiraja Virasimhadeva, issued from the fortress of Nalapura -
Samvat 1177 Karttika-vadi amavasyam Ravi-dinê ... pange=hani.
Sunday, 24th October A.D. 1120 (with a solar eclipse, visible in India); see Ind. Ant Vol. XIX. p. 167, No. 84.
In the Kachchhapagbâta lineage, Gaganasinha; his successor śaradasiṁha; his son. from Lashamâdêvi, Virasimha.
95.- V. 1178.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 110. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhirdja Gôvindachandradevs of Kananj, issued from Varanasi:
(L. 12).- [a]shtasaptatyadhik-aikadasalsa)salsa)ta-samvatsarê Srávê(va)na(pe) mási su(su)kla-pakshe paurņnameyê[m] titbau Su(su) kra-dine 'akatô=pi sa[m]vat 1176 Śrávana-sadi 15 Su(a)kre.
Friday, 21st July A.D. 1122. Genealogy as in No. 84.
96.- V. 1181.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LVI. Part I. p. 114, and Plate vii. Benares plate of the Maharajadhiraja Gôvindachandradeva of Kapanj and his mother Relhanadevi'; issued from Varanasi -
(L. 16).- samvat 1181 Bhadrapada-sudi [4] Guraa. Thursday, 14th August A.D. 1124 ;8 see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 357, No. 160. Genealogy as in No. 84.
97.- V. 1182.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 100, And Plate. Kamanli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajúdhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kananj, issued from Madapratihara (or A prstihara ?) on the Ganges -
(L. 18).-- sanyat 1182 Mágha-sudi 15 Sa(sa)nau ...somagrahaņa-parvvani. The date is irregular. Gencalogy as in No. 84.
98.- V. 1182 (for 1183?).- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XXVII. p. 242. Plate of the Maharájádhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, issued from Isapratishthâps() on the Ganges
Dvyasityadhik-sikadagasata-samvatsare Magha-masi krishna-paksh shashțbyarn tithây an kataḥ samvat 1182 Magha-yadi 6 Sukre.
Perhaps Friday, 4th February A.D. 1127; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 865, No. 179. Genealogy as in No. 84.
99.-- V. 1184.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 111. Notice of a Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kapanj, issued from Varanasi:
(L. 15).- chaturasityadhika-bataik&data-samvatsaró Karttike m asi Sukla-pakahe paurnirna)ma [6]yarn Manyadau Bakra-ding=nképi samvat 1184 Kárttiko-sudi 15 Sukre.
Friday, 21st October A.D. 1127. Genealogy as in No. 84.
For epper-plate of bis, with date corresponding to the 25th December A.D. 1122, see below, No. 410.
* This is the true reading of the original inscription. Above, in Nos. 80 and 118, the name is Rdlhadivi.
• On this day the tithi of the date commenced 6 b. 43 m, after mean sunrise. • See Iud. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 33, uote.

Page #375

16
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
100.-V. 1185.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LVI. Part I. p. 119, and Plate viii. Benares plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, issued from Varanasi :(L. 15). pamchâst (1) tyadhik-aikâdasa (sa) sa (sa) ta-samvatsareshu Chaitrê `masi su(su)kla-pakshe paurppamasyam tithau Su(su)kra-dine anke-pi samvat 1185 Chaitra-sudi 15 Su(su)krê... Manvadau.
Friday, 5th April A.D. 1129; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 362, No. 172. Genealogy as in No. 84.
101.-V. 1186.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 34, and Plate x. A. Kâlañjar pillar inscription of the time of the Chandêlla Mahdrája Madanavarmadeva :
(L. 3).- sam 1186.
102.-V. 1187.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 34, and Plate z. B. Kalañjar pillar inscription of the time of the Chandella Madanavarmadeva :—
(L. 1).- samvat 1187 Jyêshtha-sudi 9.
103.-V. 1187.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LVI. Part I. p. 108, and Plate vi. Raiwan (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahárdájádhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, issued from Varanasi :
(L. 18).- samvat 1187 Margga-sudi paurņņi(rņņa)mâayâm tithau Sôma-dinê || . samkrântau.
Perhaps Monday, 17th November A.D. 1130; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 372, No. 193. Genealogy as in No. 84.
104.-V, 1188.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 35, and Plate x. C.; (and Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XVII. Part I. p. 321, No. 4). Kalañjar rock inscription of the time of the Chandella Mahárájádhirája Madanavarmadeva, lord of Kalañjara :
(L. 9). samvat 1188 Kârttika-sudi 8 Sa(sa)n[au] II
Saturday, 31st October A.D. 1131; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 23, No. 6.
105.-V. 1188.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 249. Notice of the Rên (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, issued from Benares3 :Samvad-ashtasity-adhikê(ka) êkadasa (sa)-satê Kartika-paurṇḍamasyam tithau Sukradinė-nkato-pi sam Kartika-sudi 15 Su(su)krê.
Friday, 6th November A.D. 1131.
Genealogy as in No. 84.
106.-V. 1190.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 55, and Plate. Ingpôda inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Vijayapaladeva, the successor of Tihupapaladêva who was the successor of Prithvipaladeva :
(L. 1).- samvatsara-satêshv-êkâdasasu navaty-adhikeshu Ashâḍha-su(su)klapakshaikadagyam samvat 1190 Ashadha-sudi 11 ady-êha Imganapadrê.
(La 6)-Ashadha-suklapakah-ê(ai) káday parvapi.
107.-V. 1180.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 112. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhirája Govindachandradeva of Kanauj' :
(L. 15).-navatyadhik-aikadasasata-samvatsarê Bhadrapadê mâsi su (én)kla-pakshe tritiyayan-tithau Sa(a)ni-dinê 'nkataḥ samvat 1190 Bhadrapada-sudi 3 Sa(sa)nau. Saturday, 5th August A.D. 1133.
Genealogy as in No. 84.
On this day the tithi of the date only commenced 10 h. 59 m. after mean sunrise.
But there was no sakrdati on this day.
The original does not actually mention Benares, but has ért-Adikliava-samtpé Gamg[d"]y[d] anditra. The name of the place from which the grant was issued is not given. The original only has Gorinda edțiksydk radted, after bathing at the Govinda-garden.'

Page #376

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
17
108.- v. 1190.-- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 208, and Plate. Bånda district (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Chandella Maharajadhiraja Madanavarmadêva, lord of Kalanjara, issued from near Bhailasvâmin :
(L. 10).-navatyadhika-BA (68) taik-ôpêta-sahasratamê samvatsaré Maghê måsi su(tu)klapaksh půrnnimayatn Soma-våre aṁkatô=pi samvat 1190 Magha-Budi 15 Some 11
The date is irregular ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 368, No. 187.
In the family of the Chandratrêya princes (rendered illustrious by Jayafakti, Vijayasakti, and others), Kirtivarman ; Prithvivarman ; Madanavarman.
109.- V. 1191.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 131, and Plate. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Singara Maharajaputra Vatsarajadêva (Lôhadadeva), of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kananj; issued from Varipas:
(L. 18).-samvatsara-sa basraik@(ka) ékata(na)vatyadhika-sat-&nvitê Bhadrapata(da). sa(sa)klapaksha ashtamyam Bhỏ(bhau)ma-Fårê samvat 1191 Bhadrapada-sudi 8 Bhaume Katyâ(nya)-samkrâmto (tau).
Tuesday, 28th August A.D. 1134.
110.- V. 1191.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 353. Date of a grant (issued from Dhara) of the Paramára Maharajadhiraja Yasóvarmadêve (confirmed by his son and enccessor, the Vahakumára Lakshmivarmadêva, in his Ujjain plate of V. 1200, below, No. 121) :
(L. 7).-sri-VikramakAl-Atita-samvatsar-aikanavatyadhika-lataikada[sê]sha Karttika sudi ashtamyarn samjáta-maharaja-sri-[Nara)varmmadeva-samvatsarikê.
111.- V. 1192.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XVII. Part I. p. 322; Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 35, apd Plate X. D. Rock image inscription at Kalañjar :
(L. 4).-samvat 1192 Jydshths-vadi 9 Ravaa. Sunday, 26th April A.D. 1136 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 178, No. 125.
112.- V. 1182.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 349 ; Ind. Insor. No. 51. Ujjain (now Royal As. Soc.'s second plato only of the Paraméra Maharaja Yasovarmadova -
(L. 12).-samyat 1192 MA[rgga)-vadi 3. The inscription mentions a lady, Mômaladevi, who probably was the mother of Yabbvarman.
113.-. 1194.- Archeol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 36, and Plate . E. Inscription in a cell near the Nilskantha temple at Kalajar :
(L. 7).- samvat 1194 Chaitra-vadi 5 Guran 11 Thursday, 3rd March A.D. 1138; see Ind. Ani. Vol. XIX. p. 174, No. 113.
114. v. 195,- Archaol. Surv. of West. India, No. 2, Appendix, p. xiii. No. 56. Bhadrâsvar fragmentary () inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Mahardjádhiraja Jayasimhadeva
(L. 1).- Vikrama-samvat 1195 Varshe Åshadha-fudi 10 Ravau asyam samvatsara-masapaksha-divasa-purvåyår tithan,
Sunday, 19th Jane A.D. 1188.
115.- V. 1196.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 361. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahardjadhirdja Govindaobandradevs of Kananj, issued from Varanasi:
(L. 26).-samvat 1196 Åsvi(Svi)na-sudi 15 Səma-dinê . .. Rahu-grasta-chandramasi. Monday, 9th October A.D. 1139; a lunar eclipse, visible in India. Genealogy as in No. 84.
116.- V. 1196. Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 159. Dôhad inscription of the reign of the Chanlukya Jayasirbhadeve -
(L. 8).- erf-nfipa-Vikrama-samvat 1196.
See above, No. 35.
. Read pakshashta
See below, No. 124.

Page #377

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol.
117.- V. 1197,- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 114. Notice of a Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kanauj, issued from Varanasi:
(L. 15).- samvat 1197 Phalguna-vadi 1 Ravau || Vri(bri)hadrâjâi-divasê. Sunday, 23rd February A.D. 1141. Genealogy as in No. 84.
118.- y. 1198.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 113. Kamauli (now Lacknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Govinda chandradêve of Kananj, issued from Varanasi :
(L. 17).-samvatsar-sikådasa-satá (te=)shtana[va®]tyadhiké Phålganê ,masi asita-pakshe pratipadayam tithau Ravi.dino(n) [samvat] 1198 Phalguna-vadi 1 Ravau | Vri(bri) hadrajñiRAlhadevi(vi)-divasê 11
Sunday, 23rd February A.D. 1141.
Genealogy as in No. 84. RAlhadevi was Govindachandra's mother ; 800 above, Nos. 80 and 96.
119.- V. 1199.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 21. Notice of the Gagahé (now British Mugenm) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Gôvindachandradêve and the Maharajaputra Rajyapaladeva of Kananj -
(L. 18).- samvatsarêshv=ékadasa-sa (sa)téshu davanavaty-adhikeshu Phålgunê mási [6]kla-pakshe(ksha) ék&[da]sydyml tithan Sa(la)ni-dinê tath=kókê pi samvat 1199 Phålgana-sudi 11 Sa(ka)nau ||
Saturday, 27th February A.D. 1143 ; see ibid. VuL XIX. p. 23, No. 7. Genealogy as in No. 84.
120.-V. 1199.- Archæol. Buru. of India, Vol. III. pp. 58-60, and Plate sxi. Inscriptions on temple pillars at Gadhwa, dated :
Samvat 1199; sam 1199; and 1199.
121.- V. 1200,- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 352 ; Ind. Inscr. No. 50. Ujjain (now Royal As. Soc.'s) first plate only of the Paramára Mahakumara Lakshmivarmadeva, confirming a grant which was made by his father, the Maharajadhiraja Yafðvarmadêva, in V. 1191 (above, No. 110:
(L. 15).- samvatsara-fata-dváda fakesh[u] Śråvapa-budi panchadasyâri aðmagrahapaparvvapi.
28th July A.D. 1143, or 16th July A.D. 1144; with lunar eclipses, visible in India ; Fee ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 40, No. 80.
Udayaditya ; Naravarman ; Yasðvarman ; the Mahákumara Lakshmivarman.
122.- V. 1800.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 115. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahardjádhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kananj, issued from Várkpaaf :
(L. 19.) - dvadasasa (sa)ta-samvatsar[eo] Srå(ára)vanê masi su(da)kla-pakshê pó(pau) [r*]onamasy&[m) tithan Ravi-dinê ank[é®]-pi samyat || 1200 SA(&rá) vapa-eudi 15 Ravi(van) II
Sunday, 16th July A.D. 1144; (a lunar eclipse, visible in India'). Genealogy as in No. 84.
123.- V. 1802. Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 179; Bhavnagar Insor, p. 158, and Plate. Mangrol (Mangalapura) inscription of some members of the Gohila family, of the reign of
Read ékddalydmin.
• The three colipoes, mentioned there, were all visible in India. The two equivalents of the date, given here, are those for the expired Chaitrddi and Karttikddi years V. 1900.
See above, No. 121. This family must not be confounded with the family of the Gubila kines

Page #378

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
19
the Chaulukya Kumfrpáls, the snocessor of (Jayasimha-]Siddharaja : (composed by Prasarvajña) :
(L. 23). Srimad-Vikrama-saxhvat 1202 tathi Sri-Simha-Barhvat 32 Âbvina-vadi 13 Somo || Monday, 15th October A.D. 1145 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 109.
124.- V. 1802.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 159. Date in a postscript to the Dohad inscription of V. 1196 (above, No. 116), of the time of the Mahamandalesvara Våpanadeva of Godrahaka :
(L. 9). - sam 1202.
125.- v. 1905.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 153. Khajurah8 Jaina temple inscription of some members (freshthans) of the Grahapati family :
(L. 1).-samvat 1203 Mágha-vadi 5 11
126.- V. 1207.-Archwol. Suru. of India, Vol. X. p. 97, and Plato xxxii. 12. Inscription on pedestal of boar at Chåndpur :
(L. 1).- sa[m]vat 1207 Jy@shtha-vadi 11 Ravaa ! Sunday, 13th May A.D. 1151 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 354, No. 151.
127- V. 1207.-In Archeol. Suru. of India, Vol. I. p. 96, Sir A. Cunningham mentions an inscription on a pillar at "Hathiya-dah," of the time of " Gôsalladevi," the queen of Govindachandradêvs of Kansuj, dated
“on Thursday, the 5th of the waning moon of Åsbadhn, in Samvat 1207." Thursday, 5th July A.D. 1151 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 131, note 18.
128.- V. 1807.- Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. XX. p. 46, and Plate . ; Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 278, and Plate. Mahaban inscription of the time of the Maharajadhirija [AP]jayapeladeva :
(L. 29).-samvat 1207 Ka[rttika®]-patrnnamasyai maharajadhiraja ... jayapaladôva-vijayarajyê.
129.- V. 1207.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 422. Chitorgadh fragmentary inscription of the Chaulakya Kumarapaladeva; (composed by Râmakirti, the papil of Jayakirti) :
(L. 28).-samvat 1207.
Malaraja (I.); ... Siddharaja; Kamarapala (defeated the ruler of sakambhari and devastated the Sapädalaksha country).
130.-v. 1908.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 296. Vadnagar inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Kumarapala; (composed by Sripåla) :
(L. 44).- sarvata(t) 1208 varshe Åsvina-sadi [5 ] Garan.
In the family of the hero Chalukya, MOlaraja [1.] (conquered the Chapôtkața princes) his son Chamundatája; his son Vallabharaja; his brother Darlabhartija ; Bhima (1.) ; his son Karpa; his son Jayasimha-Siddhadhiraja; Kumarapala (defeated Arnórája).
131.- V. 1208.- From a rabbing supplied by Dr. Burgess. Bangawân (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahardjádhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kananj and his queen, the Paffamahádéos Mahardjfi Gösaladevi; issued from Varanasi:
(L. 16.)- samvatsarkņam ashtadhika-dvádasa(sa)(ba)téshu Karttike mfisi su(sa)klapakshê paurynamasyâm tithau Bh[eu]ma-dinê 'n ke=pi samvat 1208 Kárttika-sudi 15 Bhsume.
The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 367, No. 184. Genealogy as in No. 84.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 9 b. 58 m. after mean suurine. * See above, No. 55.
• In Bp. Ind. Vol. II. pp. 275 and 276, mention is made of another inscription from Mahaban, which "shuws the name of Ajayapala's successor Haripdla and the date Sampal 1227."
• For the date of the renewal of this inscription see below, No. 819.
With the above reading, the date may perhape correspond to Thursday, 4th September A.D. 1162, but on this dny the 5th titki only commenced 11 h. 12 m. after mean sunrise.

Page #379

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
132.- V. 1208.- Archæol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 49, and Plate xii. A. Ajaygadh inscription of the reign of the Chandella Madanavarman :
(L. 1).- samrat 1208 Margga-radi 15 Sa(sa)nau 11 Saturday, 10th November A.D. 1151 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 167, No. 85.
133.- V. 1209.- Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 172. Korad u fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Maharajadhiraja Kumarapaladêva;! apparently contains an oriler of the Vaharija Athanadêve of Nadálo, and mentions the Mahir ijaputra Kebanndêya :
(L. 1).-samvat 1209 Mágha-vadi 14 Sangu. (L. 6).- Sivaratri-chaturddasyâm. Saturday, 24th January A.D. 1153.
134.- V. 1210.- Ind: Ant. Vol. XX. p. 210. Ajmere inscription, containing portions of the Harakéli-nitaka, composed by the Chahamana Maharajudhuinija Vigraharå jadeva of Sakambhari :
(L. 38).-samvat 1210 Marga-sudi 5 Aditya-dine Sravana-nakshatró Makara-sthe chandré Harshana-Fôgê BÁlava-karaṇe.
Sunday, 22nd November A.D. 1153.
135.- v. 1211.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 116. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahirajadhiraja Govindachandradevs of Kanauj, issued from Varanasi :. (L. 15).- samyat 1211 Bhadrapada-vadi 15 Bhaume 1
Tuesday, 10th August A.D. 1154. Genealogy as in No. 84.
136.- V. 1211.- Archæol. Surv. of Iwia, Vol. XXI. p. 73, and Plate xxiii. D. Mahoba image inscription of the reign of the Chandella Madanavarmadēva :
(L. 2).- sam 1211 Ashadha-sudi 3 Sa(sa)nau II Saturday, 4th June A.D. 1155.
137.-V. 1214.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 311. Date of the Tatrali Falls rock inscription of the Nayaka Pratápadhavala of Jápila :
(L. 1).- samyat 1214 Jyaishtha-vadi 4 Sa(sa)nau Saturday, 19th April A.D. 1158. 138.- V. 1215.- Archæol. Suro. of West. India, Vol. II. p. 167. Girnar inscription :(L. 1).-sahvat 1215 varshê Chaitra-sudi 8 Ravau ady-êla srimad-Urjjayamta-tirthê. Sunday, 9th March A.D. 1158; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 29, No. 32.
139.- V. 1915.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 153. Khajuraho image inscription of some members of the Grahapati family, of the reign of the Chandolla Madanavarmadeve
(L. 1.)- samyat 1215 Magha-sudi 5.
140.- V. 1216.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 214; Archæol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate xxviii. Alha-Ghat inscription of the reign of the Kalachuri (Cbédi) Mahirujúdkiruja Narasimhadêves of Dahala, and of the Ránaka Chhihula, the son of the Maharúnaku Jálhaņa :
(L. 1).-samvata(t) 1216 Bhadra-sudi-pratipada Ravau il Sunday, 16th August A.D. 1159 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 29, No. 33.
Compare below, No. 343.
1 On this dny the tithi of the date only commenced 8 h. 51 m. after man sunrise, but the day is the proper one for the Šivardtri.
For other Ajmarre inscriptions, which contain portions of soundeva'. Lalita.vigrahardja-ndfaka, composed in honour of Vixrabarajadera of Sakan.bhari, see ibid. p. 205 d.aud Nachrichten ton der K. Ges. d. Wiss. : Göttingen, 1893, p. 553 %. See ahore, No. 58.
See below, Nos. 415 and 416 of K. 907 and 909.

Page #380

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
21
141.- V. 1818.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XIX. p. 30; Ind. Inscr. No. 10. Nadol (now Boyal As. Soc.'s) plates of the Chahumana Mahúrája Âlhaņadeva :
(L. 18).- sam 1218 varshoi Srávaņa-śndi 14 Ravau asminn=éva mahachaturddasiparvvani 11
Sunday, 6th August A.D. 1161; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 30, No. 35.
In the Cbâhumana family there was, at Nadula, Lakshmaņa; his son Sôhiya; his son Baliraja ; his paternal uncle Vigrahapala; his son Malondra; his son Anahila; his son Bålaprasada; his brother Jöndrarija; his sou Prithivipala ; his brother Jôjjala; his brother Åsáraja ; his son Âlhaņadêva.
142.- V. 1910.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 158. Date of a grant (issued from Vâridurga) of the Chandella Maharajadhiraja Madanavarmadeva (confirmed by his grandson and immediate successor Paramardideva in the Semra plates of v. 1223, below, No. 146) :
(L. 13).-samvatal 1219 Mágha-vadi 15 Gura-våre .. Rabu-grasté divakare. The date is irregular.
143. [V. 1220].-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 343. Udaypar (in Gwalior) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Mahúrájádhiriju Kumarapaladeva :
(L. 1).- (samvat 1220 varshê Pau®]sha-budi 15 Gurau II (L. 11).-sômagrahana-parvvaņi. Thursday, 12th December A.D. 1163; a lunar eclipse, visible in India.
144.- V. 1220.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 218, and Plate. Delhi Siwalik pillar inscriptions of the Chahamâna Visaladêva-Vigraharaja, the son of Avelladêva, of sakambhari:
(A., line 1).-samvat 1220 Vaisakha-sati 15. (C., line 5).--sativat gri-Vikramadityê 1220 Vaisakhn-suti 15 Gurau. Thursday, 9th April A.D. 1164 ; see ibid. p. 35, No. 62.
145.- V. 1992.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 314. Udaypur (in Gwalior) pillar inscription
(L. 1).-samvat 1222 varshê Vaisakha-sudi 3 Sôme 'dy=ha Udayapuré akshayatsitiyaparvapi.
Monday, 4th April A.D. 1166 ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 36, No. 63.
146.- V. 1923.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 157, and Plate. Semra (now Lucknow Museum) plates of the Chandella Maharajadhiraja Paramardideva, lord of Kalajara, confirming a yrant which was made by his grandfather and immediate predecessor Madayavarmadeva in V. 1219 (abovo, No. 142); issued from So nasara :
(L. 12).- samyata: 1223 Vaisâ(64)kha-śndi 7 Guru-värd Thursday, 27th April A.D. 1167.
In the family of the Chandratroya princes (tendered illustrious by Jayasakti, Vijayasakti.. and others), Přithvivarman; Madanavarman ; his grandson Paramardin.
147.- V. 1924.- Archeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 74, and Plate xxiii. G. Maboba image inscription of the reign of the Chandolla Para mardidėva, lord of Kalañjara :
(L. 1)-samvat 1224 Åsbadha-sudi 2 Ravau | Sunday, 9th Jnne A.D. 1168; seo Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 36, No. 64.
I Reuel amout.
3-If the week-day were Welnesday, the date, for V.1219 current and the perrimanta Magha, would correspond to Wednesday, 17th January A.D. 1162, with a solar eclipse which was visible in India. With Thursday, it corresponde, for the same year aud the andnta Näyla, to Thursday, 15th February A.D. 1162; bat on this day there was no eclipse.
• Read anirat. • See sbore. No. 35.

Page #381

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V
148.- V. 1224.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 118. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Vijayachandradêve of Kanauj, and his son, the Yuvarája Jayachchandradeva, issued from Varanasi :
(L. 17).- (cha]tarvvisi ]śntyadhi(ka-dvá]daśasa (fa)ta-sa[mm]va[ter]r '[*]kø=pisan 1224 [Â ]shâdha-na (mk)sa(si) (sakla-]pa[kshe] dasamyam (ti]than Ravi-dine.
Sunday, 16th June A.D. 1168.
Yaśðvigraha; his son Mahichandra; his son Chandradova; his son Madanapala ; his son Govindachandra; his eon Vijayachandra; his son, the Yuvardja Jayachchandra.
149.- V. 1924.-In As. Res. Vol. XV. pp. 443-446- compare also Transactions Roy. As. Soo. Vol. I. p. 154-18 & translation, by Captain E. Fell, of an inscription from Hånsi apparently of the reign of the Chahamans Prithviraja, the date of which is given thus:
" In the year of Sumbut 1224 (A.D. 1168), on Saturday, the seventh of the white fortnight of the month Magha."
The data is irregular ;t see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 132, note 20.
150.- V. 1228,- Arohool. Suro. of India, Vol. XI. p. 128, and Plate xxxvii. 2 ; ibid., N. S., Vol. I. p. 50. Jaunpur pillar inscription of the reign of Vijayachandradeva (?) of Kapanj -
(L. 1).- Bamvat 1225 Chaitra-vadi 5 Vu(bu dhe. Wednesday, 19th March A.D. 1169; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 182, No. 135.
151.- V. 1926.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 7; Ind. Insor. No. 12. Royal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahúrijudhirija Vijayachandradêve of Kananj, and his son, the Yuvaraja Jayachchandradeva :
(L. 17).- parchaviṁsatyadhika-d vådasa(ba"]ta-samvatsart=mkê=pi sam 1225 Magbipaurņņam isyâm.
Genealogy as in No. 148.
152.- V. 1225.- From Sir A. Cunningham's rubbing. Phulwariya (Rohtasgadh) inscription of the Nayaka Pratâpadbavala of Jápils :
(L. 3).- samvat 1225 Vaisa(s)kla-vadi 12 Gurau Japiliya-nayaka-sri-Pratápadhavalasya ki[r]ttir=iyan 11
Thursday, 27th March A.D. 1169 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 179, No. 126.
153.- V. 1926.- Jour. Amer. Or.- Soc. Vol. VI. p. 548. Tåráchnņdi rock inscription of the Mahanayaka Pratápadhavaladeva of Japila, declaring & certain copper-plate inscription of Vijayachandra of Kananj to be a forged document :
Samvat 1225 Jyêshtha-vadi 3 Budbe. Wednesday, 16th April A.D. 1169 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 184, No. 143.
154.- V. 1926.-Jonr. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LV. Part I. p. 40. Bijholi rock inscription of the reign of the Chahamana 38msvara :
(L. 27).- Prasiddhim-agamad-dova (?) kalê Vikrama-bhasvatab shadvimga-dvådaśa-sate Phålganð krishna-pakshake || 91 | Tritiyâyâm tithau vård Garau târe cbs Hastaké Vşiddhinimani yôgê oba karapê Taita(ti)ld tatha || 92 || Samvat 1226 Phålguna-vadi 3.
Thursday, 5th February A.D. 1170 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 133, note 21.
Verses 10-28 apparently contain the genealogy of the ChAhaminas from Samanta to Sôniêśvara.
In V, 1224 current the tithi of the date commenced 12 h. 49 m. after mesu sunrise of Saturday, 28th January A.D. 1167.
1 Compare also Colebrooke's Mino. Emaye, Vol. II. p. 295, where the year is 1229. If this should be correct, tbe corresponding date would be Wednesday, 2nd May A.D. 117S.
• To euable one to give a proper account of it, the inseription requires to be re-edited,

Page #382

APPENDII.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
155.- V. 1926.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LV. Part I. p. 46. Alênálgadh inscription of the reign of the Chåbamåna Prithviraja :
Málavesa-gata-vatsara-Sataiḥ dvâdasais=cha shatvimsa-pûrvakaiḥ (?).
156.- V. 1226.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 121. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachohandradeva of Kananj, issued from Vadavina :
(L. 22).- samvatsaranam shadvim(dvim)sa (sa)tyadbikoshu dvadasa (sa)śatêshu(shr=) Åshadhë måsi sukla-paksh shashthyám tithau Ravi-dinê ankato-pi samvat 1226 Ashadbaaudi 6 Ravan . .. abhishêkê.
Sunday, 21st June A.D. 1170; date of the king's coronation.
Yaśôvigraha; his son Mahîchandra; his son Chandradêra ; his son Madanapala; his son Govindachandra ; his son Vijayachandra ; his son Jayachchandra.
157.- V. 1227.- Archæol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 49, and Plate xii. B. Inscription on jamb of Upper Gate of Ajayg dh :
(L. 1).- samvat 12271 Ashadha-endi 2 Sômê. Monday, 7th June A.D. 1171 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 357, No. 162.
158.- v. 1928.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 206; Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXIV. Part I. p. 156, and Plates. Ichchhåwar plates of the Chandella Maharijadhiraja Paramardidêva, lord of Kalajara, issued from Vilasapura -
(L. 12).- asht[4]vimsatyadhika-satadvayopêta-sa (sa) Labra(srn)tamê samvatsaré ! Sravana-masi Sukla-pakshê pañchadasgån=tith&v=an kato=pi samvat 1228 Śrávana-sudi 15 Ravi-vård Raba-grastè nishkard.
Sunday, 18th Jnly A.D. 1171 ; a lunar eclipse, visible in India. Genealogy as in No. 146.
159.- V. 1928.- Ep. Int. Vol. IV. p. 122. Kamanli (now Lncknow Mrsenm) plate of • the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradeva of Kananj, issued from Prayagn on the Vêņi :
(L. 21).- ahtavi[n]sa (sa)tyadhika-dvådagasata-samvatsara Magha-mise su(su)klapakshế mahl-saptamym tithô(thau) Bhauma-dinê ankatsspill samvat | 1228 Magbagudi 7 Bhauma-dinê ll ... Manvantar&dau...
Tuesday, 4th January A.D. 1172. Genealogy as in No. 156.
160.- V. 1229.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 347. Udaypur (in Gwalior) inscription of the reign of the Chaalukya Mahárájádhiraja Ajayapaladêve :
(L.1).-samvat 1229 varshê | Vaisakha-budi 3 Some 11 (L. 7).- akshayatsitiys-yagadi-paryvani. Monday, 16th April A.D. 1173 ;' see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 362, No. 173.
161.- V.1280.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 124. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradêve of Kansaj, issued from Våråņasi :
(L. 24).- samvat 1230 Margga-eudi 15 Vu(ba)dha-dine 1 Wednesday, 21st November A.D. 1173. Genealogy as in No. 156.
162.- V. 1981.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 125., Kamanli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradeva of Kananj, issued from Kasi :
(L. 20).-samvatsareshu dvadasa-batêsha(shv=) ékatrin ad-adhikeshu Karttikê mâsi enkla. paksbê patrņpamásyam tithan Guru-dinê ankê=pi samvat 1231 Karttika-eudi 15 Gurau.
The date is irregular.
By Sir A Cunningham this was read 1287. * On this day the tithi of the date commenced 1 b. 40 m. after wenn suurise.

Page #383

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
According to a postscript in line 32 the plate was engraved samvat 1235 Phålgava(na)vadi 9 Sukre,' i.e. on Friday, 2nd February A.D. 1179; see below, No. 164.
Genealogy as in No. 156.
163.- v. 1281 (for 1292 P). Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 82. Plates of the reign of the Chaulukya Maharajadhirdja Ajayapaladêve, the successor of Kumarapaladeva who was the successor of Jayasimhadêva, recording a grant of the Mahamandalesvara Vaijalladeva of the Cháhuyåpa (ChAhumâna) lineage; issued from Brihmanapataka :
(L. 11).-npipa-Vikrama-kalad=arvvåk ekatrinfadadhika-dvádasasata-samvatsarAntarvarttini Kárttikë mási sukla-pakahê ékádakyan Soma-dinė aposhya Kårttikody&panaparvvaņi.
(L. 31).- samiyat 1231 varshe Karttiks-gadi 13 Va(ba)dhe Il
Probably Monday, the 27th, and Wednesday, the 29th October A.D. 1175'; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 365, No. 180.
164.-V. 1232.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 127. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradêve of Kansuj (mentioning the king's son Harischandra), issued from Kasi :
(L. 20).- Bamvatsarêshu dvadasa-Satêsha dvåtrimlad-adhikeshu Bhadrê misi ashtamyam tithan [Ra]vi-dinê anke=pi saravat 1232 Bhadra-vadi 8 Ravau... rajapatra-sriHari[8]chandradeva-játakarmmani.
Sunday, 10th August A.D. 1175.1
According to a postscript in 11: 31-32 the plate was engraved sath 1235 Phalguna-vadi 9 Sukrd,' i.e. on Friday, 2nd February A.D. 1179; see above, No. 162.
Genealogy as in No. 156.
165.- V. 1282.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 130, and Plate. Bepares College plate of the Maharajddhiraja Jayachchandradéve of Kapanj (mentioning the king's son Harischandra), issued from Varanasi:
(L. 23).-dvatrimfadadhika-dvadasalata-samvatsar Bhadro mási Sakla-pakshe trayodabyån=tithaa Ravi-dinê ankatoapi samvat 1232 Bhadra-sudi 13 Ravau. .
(L. 28).- rajaputra-bri-Hariáchandra-namakaranê. Sunday, 31st August A.D. 1175; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 80, No. 37. Genealogy as in No. 156.
166.- V. 1992.- Archæol. Suro. of India, Vol. III. p. 125, and Plate Xxxviii. No. 18. Gaya inscription of the reign of Govinda paladava :
(L. 3.)- samvat 1232 Vikári-sammvatsard | 6r-Govindapaladeva-gata-rajyê chaturddatasammvatsarê Gayayar ||
(L. 12).- Afrinê sakla-pañchamya ... (?). Monday, 22nd September A.D. 1175 (?); see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 358, No. 163.
167.-V. 1988.--Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 129. Kamauli (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mandrajddhiraja Jayachchandradeva of Kananj, issued from Varanaa :
(L. 22). Stritrimsatyadhikadvadasasa(ka)ta-samvatsarê Vaisishe(khê) mási sn(bn)klapakahê tritiyåyår tithau Ravi-dinê ankato=pi samvat 1233 Vaisasha(kha)-budi 3 Ravau.
Sunday, 3rd April A.D. 1177. Genealogy as in No. 156.
1 On this day the tithi of the date only commenced 11 b. 58 m. after menn suurise, but the tithi being the Krishwajanm-daktawl, the date is correct.
Read tray astrimad-adhika..

Page #384

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
25
168.- V. 1238.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 135. Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Maharájádhiraja Jayachchandradêve of Kapanj, issued from Váránast :
(L. 24).-traya[8]trimsa (6A)dadhika-dvadasasata-samvatsard Vaisa (a)khô mási sa(fu)kla-pakshê datamyam tithau Sa(sa)ni-dinê ankatdapi samvat 1233 Vais&(66)kha-sudi 10 SA(sa)nan.
Saturday, 9th April A.D. 1177; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 37, No. 65. Genealogy as in No. 156.
169.- V. 1283.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 137. Another Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahdrajadhiraja Jayachchandraddva of Kananj, issued from Vårdpasi; of the same date.
Genealogy as in No. 156.
170.- V. 1283.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XXXVIII. Part I. p. 26, and Plate i. Bulandshahr platel of Ananga (?); according to the published text, mentions Chandraka (?), Dbaranivardha, Prabhåsa, Bhairava, Radra, Govindaraja, Yaśôdhara, Haradatta, Tribhuvanéditya, Bhögåditya, Kuladitya, Vikramaditya, Padmiditya, Bhôjadêra, Sahajåditya (Rajaraja P), Ananga; and is dated :
(L. 18).- samkrantau vishatê kâle.. (L. 24).-samvat trayastrimsadadhika-dvadaśasatâni | Vaisakhe chal
171.- V. 1984.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 138. Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahdrajadhiraja Jayachchandradêve of Kapanj, issued from Varanasi:
(L. 24).- chatustrimsa(a)ty(a)adhika-dvådaśasa (fa)ta-samvatsard Paushê mási 80(6)kla-paksh chaturthyán-tithau Ravi-dinê ankatô=pi samvat 1234 Pausha-sudi 4 Ravan uttariyana (na)-samkrantan.
Sunday, 25th December A.D. 1177; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 363, No. 174. Genealogy as in No. 156.
172.- V. 1896 and 1238.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 736. Pipliânagar plates of the Paraméra Mahakumara Harigohandradeva, issued from some place on the Narmada :
Sri-Vikramakal-&tita-1235-pañchatrimsadadhika-dvadasasata-samvatsar.entah p&ti. Pansha-vadi amkvåayây&sarjata-surya-parvani.. . . . . . tathå 1236 shattrimsadadhika-dvådagasata-samvatsar-Antabpåti-Vaisakha-masi paurnamåsyam.
Udayaditya; Naravarman; Yasoyarman; Jayavarman; the Mahakumara Harischandra who was the son of the Mahdkumdra Lakshmivarman.
173.- V. 1986.-- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 140. Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Maharájádhiraja Jayachchandradeva of Kananj, issued from Randavai on the Ganges :
(L. 21).-shattrimsa (fa) dadbika-dvadasasata-samvatsart Vaisd()khô mási saklapakahe pärppimayarn tithau Sukra-dinë ankata(t)=pi sam 1236 Vaisa (6A)kha-sudi 15 Sukrê.
Friday, 1lth April A.D. 1180; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 37, No. 66. Genealogy as in No. 156.
174.- V. 1986.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIIL p. 141. Another Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachobandradeva of Kananj, issued from Randavai on the Ganges; of the same date.
Genealogy as in No. 156.
1. Compare Jour. Beng. 4. Soc. Vol. LII. Part I. p. 277 ff.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 4 b. 86 m. after mean sunrise. • The original has chaturmukha-Várkkanddoaraddo-pakastid
imalatara-pavitra-Narmmada. Art **Jhabbkih metod.
There was no solar eclipeo in tbe pirpimdata or andata Pacaba of V. 1936, current or expired.

Page #385

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
175.-V. 1936.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 142. Another Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahir jidhiraja Jayachohandradeva of Kananj, issued from Randavai on the Ganges; of the same date.
Genealogy as in No. 156.
176.-- V. 1239.- Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. X. Plate xxxii. 9 and 10; and Vol. XXI. pp. 173 and 174. Madanpur inscriptions on the defeat of the Chandolla Paramardidêve of Jejakabhukti by the Chkhamâna Prithviraje, the son of Somêsvara and grandson of Arņôraja :
(10, line 4).-san 1239.
177.- V. 124-().- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1880, p. 77, and Plate viji. Bodh Gaya Buddhist inscription, mentioning Jayachchandradeva of Kananj; (composed by Manoratha, the son of Sida):
(L. 16).- - u vêda-nayan-êndu-nishthaya sarukhyay=&nka-paripâţi-lakshite Vikramanka-naranátha vatsarê Jyaishtha-masi.
178.- V. 1240.- From rubbings sapplied by Dr. Burgess. Kalañjar rock inscription of the reign of the Chandella Paramardidêve :
(L. 1).-srimat-Paramarddi[deva]-vijayarajyê samvat 1240 .... Vaish(44)khasudi 14 Guran.
Thursday, 26th April A.D. 1184; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 37, No. 67.
179.- V. 1240.- Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 72, and Plate xxii. Fragmentary inscription from wall of Fort at Mahobi :
(L. 15).--Vyom-årppav-8 kka-samkhyatê Sáhas&mkasya vatsare. (L. 17).—-samvat 1240 Åsbadha-vadi 9 Sôme. Monday, 4th June A.D. 1184; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 179, No. 127.
180.- V. 1243.- Archæol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 50, and Plate zü. C. Inscription on jamb of Upper Gate of Ajaygadh:
(L. 1). - samvat 1243 Jyêshtha-sodi 11 Va(bu)dhe. Wednesday, 20th May A.D. 1187; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 37, No. 68.
181.- V. 1243.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 10; Ind. Inscr. No. 13. Faijabad (now Royal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Jayachchandradeva of Kananj, issued from Varanasi:
(L. 24).- trichatvarimsa(ka)dadhika-dvadasasata-samvatsare Åshadhe mâsi su(61)klapakshe saptamgår tithaa Ravi-dinë ankatô=pi samvat 1243 Åshadha-Budi 7 Ravau.
Sunday, 14th June A.D. 1187; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 37, No. 69. Genealogy as in No. 156.
182.- V. 1944.- Archæol. Suro. of India, Vol. XX. p. 90, and Plate I. Pillar inscription at the entrance gateway of the Fort of Tahangadh
(L. 1).- samyat 1244 (Jyê]ahtha-su 15 Garó(rau). Thursday, 12th May A.D. 1188; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 373, No. 197.
183.- V. 1944.- Archæol. Suro. of India, Vol. VI. p. 156, and Plate uri. Visalpur pillar inscription of the reign of the Chåhamâna) Prithvirijadeva:
(L. 2).- Prithvirajaddva-rajyd tatra tasmin kald samvat 1244 Srávana-parvvan(R).
184 - V. 1247 (). Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 47. Ratnapur (now Nagpur Museum) inscription of the time of Prithvideva III. of Ratnapura; (composed by Dêvagana, the son of Ratnasimhal):
(L. 24).-samvat 1247 (?). Jajalla (II.); his son [Ratnadôva III., defeated Chodaganga ?]; his son Prithvidáva (III.).
Ratuwinha composed the Malhår inscription of Jajalladevn II. of Batoapara; see below, No. 418 of K. 919.

Page #386

APPENDIT.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
185.- V. 1262.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 208. Baghårî (now Lucknow Museum) inscription of the Chandella Paramardidėva, and his ministers Sallakshana and (his son) Purushottama : (composed by Dévadhara, the son of Gadâdbara and grandson of Lakshmidhara) :
(L. 24).- Paksha-[trys]kshamukh-åditya-samkhyê Vikrama-va(tsa]70 Åsvina-suklapanchamyam visaré Vásar-esitaḥ 11
Sunday, 10th September A.D. 1195; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 30. No. 38.
Among the Chandratreya princes, Madanavarman; his son Yaśðvarman; his son Paramardin.
186.- V. 1269.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 228, and Plate. Rêwah (now British Museum) plate of the Mahirapaka Salakhanavarmadeva of Kakarédi, of the reign of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Maharajadhirija Vijayadêve, lord of Trikalioga; issued from Kakarêđi :
(L. 13).-- samvatsar&ņam sa[m]vata(t) 1253 Märggasira-mâsł krishņa-pakshe saptamyam tithau Sukra-dinê.
Friday, 27th October A.D. 1195, or, more probably, Friday, 13th December A.D. 1196 : see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 171, No. 104.
Dbâhilla; Vajāka; Dandůka; Khôjůka; Jayavarman; his son Vatsaraja; bis sons Kirtivarman and Salakhanavarman (see below, No. 218)
187.- V. 1263.- Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. XI. p. 129, and Plate xxxviii. Belkhara pillar inscription of one of the rulers of Kanauj ():
(L. 4).-samvat 1253 Vaisåsha(kha)-sudi 11 Bhaum[eo]. Tuesday, 29th April A.D. 1197; seo Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 38, No. 70.
188.- V. 1250,- Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 71, and Plate. Påțaņ plates of the Chaulukya Maharajadhindja Bhimadeva II., issued from Anahilapataka :
(L. 17).-grimad-Vikramadity-Otpadita-samvatsara-satishu dvadaśasu shatpamchåśaduttaresha Bhadrapadamåsa-krishnapaksh-Amavasyayan Bho(bhau)ma-vara 'tr=&rn katô 'pi samvat 1256 lauo Bhadrapada-vadi 15 Bhaumê 'syam samvatsara-masa-paksha-vårapārvvikiyah tith&v=ady=éha érimad-Anahilapatake 'mâyksyå-parvani.
Tuesday, 4th Angust A.D. 1198, or, more probably, Tuesday, 21st September A.D. 1199; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 173, No. 109.
Malardja [I.]; Chimaņdarija; Durlabharaja; Bhima [1.]; Karņa-Trailökyamalla : Jayasitas-Siddhachakravartin ; Kumarapala ; Ajayapâla; Mûlaraja (II.); Bhims (II.]Abhinavasiddharija.
189,- V. 1250.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 254, and Plate. Bhôpål plates of the Paramara Mahakumara Udayavarmadêve, issued from Gavadaghatta on the Rêvå :
(L. 11).-sri-Vikramakal-atita-shatpanchisa (la) dadhika-dvadaśasa (sa)t&-88 n vatsar. antabprá(på)ti' amke 1256 Vaisakha-sodi 15 paurpņamisyan tithau Vis&(sa)khả-nakshatra Parigha-yôgê Ravi.dinê maha-Vaisk(!) khyam parvvani.
Sanday, 30th April A.D. 1200 ; see sbid. Vol. XIX. p. 38, No. 71.
Yaðvarman; Jayavarman; the Mahkumira Lakshmivarman; the Jahákum ir Harischandrs: his son, the Mahdikumira Udayavarman.
190.- V. 1958.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XVII. Part I. p. 313; Archaol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 37. Kalañjar inscription of the Chandella Paramardidėva; (composed by himself) :
Samvat 1258 Karttika-sudi 10 Sômê. Monday, 8th October A.D. 1201 ; see In 2. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 354, No. 152.
1 i... Vijarasimbadeva , see below, No. 422 of K. 932. - See below, No. 419 of K. 926. • On this day the titki of the date commenced 0 b. 30 m. after mean suurise.

Page #387

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
191.- V. 1263 - Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 194. Kadi plates of the Chaulnkya Mahardjadhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Anahilapätaks :
(L. 13).- srimad- Vikramadity-ôtpå dita-samvatsara-satéshu dv&daśasu tri(tri)shashti(shty). uttarëshu lano Sråvaṇamasa-suklapaksha-dvitiyâyam Ravi-vârê 'tr=&mkato=pi samvat (12)63 Sravana-sadi 2 Raváy=asyarn samvatsara-masa-paksha-våra-parvvikåyår tith&v=ady=ha Srimad-A[pahilapata ]ke 'dy-aiva Vyatip&ta-på (pa)rvvapi.
Sunday, 9th July A.D. 1206; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 30, No. 39. Genealogy as in No. 188.
192.- V. 1284.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 337, and Plate. Timang plates of the Lebara Raja Jagamalla, of the reign of the Chanlukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Timbapaka :
(L. 1).-samvat 1264 varghô lau° Åshadha-sudi [7 or 8] Some.
Monday, 4th June A.D. 1207, or Monday, 23rd June A.D. 1208; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 358, No. 164.
193.- V.1285.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 221. Mount Âba inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadeva II., while the (Paramârs] Mandalika Dhårdvarshadêva (with Prahladanadeva as Yuvarúja) was ruling at Chandråvati; (composed by Lakshmidhara) :
(L. 20).-samyat 1265 varshê Vaisakha-gu 15 Bhanme. Tuesday, 21st April A.D. 1209; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 38, No. 72.
194.-- V. 1200.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 112 ; Ind. Insor. No. 11. Royal As. Soo's plates of the reign of the Chaulukya Maharajadhirdja Bhimadeva II., issned from Anahilla på taka :
(L. i).- grimad-Vikramanpipa-kAl-Atita-samvatsara-satéshu dvAdaśasusbata(t) shashtyadhikeshu laukikao Mårgga-masasya suklapaksha-chaturdasyan Guru-dinė atrinkatáh(to=)pi sri. Vikrama-samvat 1266 varsh8 6r-Simba-samvat 96 varshd laukio Margga-sudi 14 Gurdy asyår samvatsara-masa-paksha-dins-vára-purvåyår tith&v=ady-tha.
Thursday, 12th November A.D. 1209; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 24, No. 9. Genealogy as in No. 188.
195.-7. 1287.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. V. p. 378. Piplianagar plates of the Param&ra Arjunsvarmadeva, issued from Mandapadurga :
Saptashashțyadhika-dvádakatata-kathyatsare Phalgan@(ne) 12671 fukla-dasamyamabhisheka-parvani. .... samvat 12671 Phalguna(na) uddha 10 Garan.
Thursday, 24th February A.D. 1211, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 24, No. 10.
In the 'Paramára family, Bhoja, after him came UdayAditys; his son Naravarman; his son Yafðvarman; his son Aivavarman; his son Vindhyavarman; his son Sábhatavarman; his son Arjana (Arju mavarman, defeated Jayasimba).
196.- V.1289.- Archæol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 50, and Plate zii. D. Ajaygadh inscription of the reign of the [Chandella] Raja Trailokyavarmadova —
(L. 1).-samvat 1269 Phålguna-vadi . . Sanau.
197.- V. 1270.- Jour. Amer. Or. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 32. Bhopal plates of the Paramira Maharaja Arjunavarmadova, issued from Bhrigukachchha :
Saptatyadhika-dvádasasata-samvatsarê Vaisakha-vadi Amavasyayar Bryagrahapaparvani . ..samvat 1270 Vaisakha-vadi 15 Somê.
The published version both times bas 1987, but this is a printer's error; see the editor's reference to the inscription in Jour. Beng. 4. 8oo. Vol. VII. p. 786.
. The original has tatómblid-Udayddityo.
In an earlier part of the inscription there is the date Ashddha-tadi 15 86md, without any year.

Page #388

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
Monday, 22nd April A.D. 1213; & solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 175, No. 114.
Genealogy as in No. 195.
198.-V. 1972.- Jour. Amer. Or. 8oo. Vol. VII. p. 25. Bhopal plates of the Paramara Maharaja Arjuna varmadáva, issued from Amardóvaratirtha at the confluence of the Revå and Kapild:
Dvisaptatyadhika-dvadasabata-samvatsarê Bhadrapada-paurpamasyår chandroparågaparvapi..... Bamvat 1272 Bhadrapada-eudi 15 Budhe.
Wednesday, 9th September A.D. 1215; & lunar eclipse, visible in India; 'see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 31, No. 40.
Genealogy as in No. 195.
199.- V. 1979- Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 186. Šiyal Båt image inscription of the time of the Méhara Raja Ranasinh -
Samvat 1272 varsh Jyeshtha-vadi 2 Ravau adyba Timbånake. The date is irregular.
200.- V. 1973.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 439; Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 195. Vérával (Somanathaddvapattana) fragmentary inscription of the time of the Chaulukya Bhimadeva II., being a eulogy of Sridhara and other members of the Vastrákula family, and of the Chaulakya kings of Anhilved from Malaraja I. to Bhimadova II. :
(L. 47).-Srimad-Vikramanripa-samvat 1273 varsh8 Vaisakha-sudi 4 Sukré. Friday, 22nd April A.D. 1216.
201.- V. 1878-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XIX. p. 454. Jaunpur district inscription, containing a deed of mortgage :
(L. 1).- samyat 1273 Åshadha-budi 6 Ravau ady=&ha Mayanagaryyâm. Sunday, 11th June A.D. 1217.
202.-V. 12[7]6.-Bhavnagar Insor. p. 205. Bharåņå fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Mahardjddhiraja Bhimadeva II. S
(L. 1), sri-Vikramåt samyat 12[7]5 varshe Bhadrapada-sudi. . ..
203.-. 1275,- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 311; Cade-Temples of West. India, p. 111, Plato. Harsands (now Amer. Or. Soc.'s) inscription of the reign of the [Paramara'] Maharajadhiraja Devapaladeva of Dhårå :
(L. 4).- Bhavat panshasaptatyadhik-dvádabasat-dunk 8] 1275 Mârg 3-sudi 5 SA(sa)nau.
(L. 7).-Adhike pamchasaptatys įdvadas-dvda(bda)-saté sakê [lo] vatsara Chitrabhånad to Margga kirshồ site dald || 4| Panchamy-amtaka-samyôgê nakshatré Vishnu-daivate (1) joge Harshapa-samje tu tithy-arddhd Dh&tri-daivats || 5 ||
Saturday, 24th November A.D. 1218; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 24, No. 11.
204.- V. 1970.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 311. Rohtasgadh rock inscription of the time of the king (kshitindra) Pratápa :
(L. 1).-Navabhir-atha munindrair-visaráņåm=adhisaih parikalayati samkhyan vataard Såhasamká | Madana-vijayayâtrå-mamgale måsi Chaitzè pratipadi sita-käntan påsare Bhaskarasya 11
Sunday, 5th March A.D. 1223.
1 According to Ind. Ant. Voł. XV. p. 362, the date apparently is Pausia-dadi 6, but with this reading also it is irregular.
On this day the tithi of the date commemond 4 b. 58 m. after mean sunrise. · See Prof. Bhandarkar's Report for 1888-84, p. 892, verse 80. * Read atbike.

Page #389

30
EPIGRAPAIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
205.-- V.1280. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 196. Kadi plates of thé Chaulukya Mahirajadhiraja Jayantasim hadêva, issued from Anahilapura:
(L. 20).- asyam tithau samvatsara-masa-paksha-våra-yuktayam gata-samvatsara-dvadasavarshia-satêshu aśîty-uttarëshu Pausha-måsê sukla-pakshe tritiyâyam tithau Bhauma-våre samjáta uttaragata-sûrya-samkrama-parvaņi amkato 'pi samvat 1280 varshê Pausha-sudi 3 Bhaume 'dy=ha samjata [utta ]rânayana-parvaņi.
Tuesday, 26th December A.D. 1223; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 23, No. 12.
MI Alarâja (1.] ; Châmyydaraja; Vallabharaja ; Durlabharaja ; then to Bhima [II.) as in No 188; after him, in his place, Jayantasimha-Abhinavşsiddharaja.
206.-7. 1283.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 199. Kadi plates of the Chaulukya Mahirajúdhiraja Bhimadêva II., issued from Anahilapätaks :
(L. 16).- srimad-Vikramadisty-]tpadita-samvatsara-satåshu d vådasasu Stri[a]sitiuttaráshu laukiska-Karttika-půrni]mâyår Guru-våre 'trwatkato 'pi samvat 1283 varshe laukio Karttika-sudi 15 Gardya[dy-êhal srimad-Anahilapatake 'syår samvatsara-masa. paksha-purvvikâyân tithau.
Thursday, 5th November A.D. 1226; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 25, No. 13.
Malaraja [I.] ; Châmundaraja; Vallabharaja; Durlabharaja; then to Bhima (II.) as in No. 188.
207.- V. 1286. -- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 83. Notice of an Udaypur (in Gwalior) inscription of the reign of the Paramâra] Dêvapaladeva (of Dhara]:
(L. 1).-samvat 1286 varshê Kárttisks®]-sadi. Su(sn)kre
208.- V.1287.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 201. Kadi plates of the Chaalukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadêva II., issued from Apahilapataka :
(L. 11).-srimat(d)Vikramadity-ôtpâdita-samvatsara-satéshu dvadaśasu saptasity. uttaroshu Åshadham åsiya-sukl-Ashtamyam Sakra-vårê 'tr=&mkato 'pi samvat 1287 varshe ÅshAdha-sudi 8 Sukrê 'syam samvatsara-måsa-paksha-våra-pürvvikâyám titháy=ady-ha.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 369, No. 188. Genealogy as in No. 206.
209.- V. 1287.- Mr. Å, V. KAthavate's edition of Sômēsvara's Kirtikaumudi, Appendix B., Bhinagar Inscr. p. 218. Mount Abu inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadêve II., and the Paramára Mahamandalesvara Rájakula Somasimhadêve of Chandravati (wbose son was Kånhadadêva'); mentions the Chaalukya Vagh14) Mahamandalesvara Ránaka Viradhavaladeva, the son of Lavanaprasadadeva:
(L. 1).-[san]vat 1287 varshð laukika-Phalguna-vadi 3 Ravau. Sunday, 3rd March A.D. 1230.
210.- V. 1287 (P).- As. Res. Vol. XVI. p. 302; Mr. A. V. Kathavate's edition of Sömêsvara's Kirtikaumudi, Appendix A.; Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 174. Mount Abd inscription, being a eulogy (by Sômośvara) of Viradhavala's ministers Vastupals and Tôjahpals; mentions the Chaulukyas (Våghêlîs) Argðrája, Lavanaprasada, and Viradhavala; and the Paramaras of Chandravati Dhûmarája, Dhandhuka, Dhruvabhata, Ribadôra, his son Yasodhavala (who defeated the Malaya king Ballkla, an opponent of the Chaulukya Kamärapåla), his son Dhåråvarsha, his younger brother Prahladans (who fought with Samantasirnhs), Dhårdvarsha's son Somasimhadêve, and his son Krishnarajadêva.
According to the As. Res dated "Sunday, the third of the light fortnight of Phalguna, in the year of Vikrama 1287," which would be Sunday, 17th February A.D. 1230. Mr. Kathavato's text has “ Vikrama-samvat 1293 tarshs fri-Sravana-badi 3 Ravau," and his
Read uttardyand. 1.6. Krishnarajudeva; see the next inscription,
• Rend tryabity * See above, No. 193.

Page #390

A.PPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
translation "Sunday, the third of the dark fortnight of Śravana in the year 1287 of the Vikrama era." And the edition in Bhavnagar Inscr., line 47, has "Sri-Vikrama-samvat 1267 varshi Phalguna-vadi 10 Saumya-dine."
211.-V. 1288.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 203. Kadi plates of the Chaulukya Mahúrájádhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Anahilapáṭaka:
(L. 16).-śrîmat(d-) Vikramadity-ôtpâdita-samvatsara-satêshu dvâdasasu ashțâsityuttarêshu Bhadrapadamâsiya-sukla-pratipadâyâm Sóma-vârê 'tr-âmkato-pi samvat 1288 varshê Bhadrava-sudi 1 Sômê 'syâm samvatsara-masa-paksha-vara-pûrvvikâyâm tithâv=ady-cha.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 366, No. 181.
Genealogy as in No. 206.
212.-V. 1288.- Archaeol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. II. p. 170, and Plate xxxv. Girnâr inscription at the temple of the ministers Vastupala and Têjaḥpâla; mentions the Chaulukya (Vâghêla) Lavapaprasâdadêva and his son Viradhavaladeva:
(L. 1).-sri-Vikrama-samvat 1288 varshê Phaguna-sudi 10 Badhê.
Wednesday, 3rd March A.D. 1232; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 25, No. 14.
31
213.-V. 1288 or 1280.- Archeol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. II. p. 173; and Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 315. Girnår inscription of the minister Vastupala :
(L. 2).-sri-Vikrama-samvat 1288 (or 1289) varshê Âévina-vadi 15 Sômê.
Monday, 7th October A.D. 1230, or, more probably, Monday, 5th September A.D. 1233; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 358, No. 165.
214.-V. 128[0]-Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 83. Notice of an Udaypar (in Gwâlior) inscription of the reign of the [Paramâra] Mahárájádhirádja Dêvapaladeva [of Dhârâ] :
(L. 1).-samvat 128[9?] varshê Mârga-vadi 3 Gurau.
Thursday, 2nd December A.D. 1232 (?).
215. V. 1295.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 205. Kadi plates of the Chaulukya Maharájádhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Anahillapâtaka :
(L. 17). [śrimat(d)]-Vikramadity-ôtpâdita-samvatsara-satêshu dvâdasasu paṁchanavaty. uttarêshu Marggamâsîya-sukla-chaturddasyâm Guru-vårê 'tr-âmkato-pi samvat 1295 varshê Marggê(rgga)-sudi 14 Gurav-asyâm samvatsara-masa-paksha-vara-parvvikâyâm tithâv=ady=
êha.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 368, No. 185. Genealogy as in No. 206.
216.-V. 1296.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 206. Kadi plates of the Chaulukya Maharájádhiraja Bhimadeva II., issued from Anahillapâṭaka :
(L. 19).-śrimat (d-) Vikramadity-ôtpâdita-samvatsara-satéshu dvâdasasu shatna(ppa). vaty-attarêshu Marggamâsiya-krishna-chaturddasyam Ravi-våre 'tr 'Amkato 'pi || Vikramasamvat 1296 Mårgga-vadi 14 Ravâv=ady=êha.
Sunday, 7th November A.D. 1238; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 166, No. 82. Genealogy as in No. 206.
217.-V. 1296.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 119. Jaina inscription in the temple of Vaidyanatha at Kiragrâma:
(L. 1)-samvat 1296 varshê Phaguna-vadi 5 Ravau.
Sunday, 15th January A.D. 1240; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 167, No. 87.
1 The same inscription is published in Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 283 ff., with five similar Girnår inscriptions of the same date, photo-lithographs of two of which are in Archeol. Sure. of West. India, Vol. II. Plate xxXV. These inscriptions contain verses by Sômésvara, Maladhari-Narachandrasûri, Maladhari-Narendrasâri and Udayaprabhasari.
In lines 3 and 4 the years 1279, 1277 and 1276 are (with the omission of the hundreds) denoted by sam 79 varsha-pirevam, sam 77 varshé, and sam 76 carsha-púrtram.

Page #391

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
218.- V. 1297,- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 231. Rêwah (now British Museum) plates of the Mahârânaka Kumarapkladeva of Kakarêđi, of the reign of the (Chandôlla) Mahárájádhiraja Trailokyavarmadêva, lord of Trikalingal:
(L. 35).- saptanavatyadhikë dvådagasata-samvatsarê amkê=pi 1397 Kärttikyå[r].
In the Kaurava family, the Maharanaka Dhabilla; his son Durjaya; his son Shojavarmau; his son Jayavarman ; his son Vatsaraja ; his son Salashanavarman (see above, No. 186); his son Harirája; his son Kamarapala.
219.-7. 1298. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 235. Rêwah (now British Musenm) plates ou Maháránaka Haririjadeva of Kakaredi, of the reign of the [Chandella] Maharaja Trdilokyamalla -
(L. 36).- Bavata(t) 1298 Maghế magi.
From DhAhilla to Vatsarája as in No. 218; Vatsaraja's son Kirtivarman ; his brother Salashanavarman ; his son [V]áha[da]varman; his brother Hariraja.
220.- V. 1200.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 208. Kadi plates of the Chanlukya Maharajadhiraja Tribhuvanapaladeva, issued from Apahillapataka :
(L. 14).-Srimad - Vikramadity-ôtpådita-samvatsara-latêsha dvådagasu navanavaty. attarêshu Chaitramâsîya-sukla-shashțhyam Sôma-vârê 'tr=&mkatô=pi samvat 1299 varshe Chaitra-budi 6 Some 'syår samvatsara-masa-faksha-våra-purvvikayâm sâmholado Phagunamasiya-am&våby&(sy)yán samjâta-stryyagrahaņa-parvvaņi sankalpitåt tith&v= ady-êha.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 372, No. 194. From Mdlarâja (1.) to Bhima (II.) as in No. 206 ; after Bhima (11.), Tribhuvanapala. 221.- V. 1800.- Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 186. Siya! Bet image inscription :Sam 1300 varshé Vaisakha-vadi 11 Budhe. Wednesday, 4th May A.D. 1244.
222.- V. 1811.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 25. Dabhoi fragmentary inscription of the Chaulakya(Vaghela) Visaladôve, the son of Viradhavala; (composed by Somdevara) :
(L. 59).-samvat 1311 varshê Jyêshtha-sudi 15 Va(bu) dha-dinê Il Wednesday, 14th May A.D. 1253 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 28, No. 27.
223.-V. 1912.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. Notice of a Rahatgadh inscription of the reign of the [Paramara] Maharajadhiraja Jayasimhadeva of Dhårå :
(L. 1).- gamyat 1312 varsh Bhadrapada-su 7 [88]ma. . . Monday, 28th August A.D. 1256. 224.- V. 1315.-Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 186. SiyAl Bø image inscription :
Samvat 1315 varshê Phaguna-vadi 7 Sadau Anuradhd-nakshatre 'dy=éha sri-Madhamatyám.
Saturday, 15th February A.D. 1259; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 170, No. 98.
225.- V. 1917.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 210. Kadi plates of the reign of the Chaulakya (Vaghela) Maharajadhiraja Visaladeva, recording & grant of the Mahamandalluara Ranaka
1 This is the title of the Kalachari (Chedi) kings; the proper title of the Chandella kings is lord of KAlafjars.
1... Trailokynyarmadêra.
This is the Jaitugid boa, the son of the Parkinara Ddrapela, in whose reign (in V. 1800, on day corresponding to Monday, 19th October A.D. 1249) Asadbars finished his commentary on the Dharmepita ; see Prof. Bbandarkar's Report for 1888-84, pp. 105 and 892.- For an unpublished Udaypur imscription which probably belongs to the same king see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84, bote 8.
He is described as a submarine fre to dry up that ocean--the army of the Dayagiri-Yadava] Singhans.

Page #392

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
Samantasim hadēvs, the son of Samgråmasimhadêva and grandson of Lånapaskjadeva, of Mandali:
(L.1).-Srimad-Vikramakal-Atîta-baptadaf&dhika-trayðdalasatika-samvatsaro laukikaJyêshta (shtha)måsasya krishnapaksha-chaturthyám tithan Gur&v=adybha.
Thursday, 19th March A.D. 1261 ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 183, No. 138.
226.- V. 1817.- Bp. Ind. Vol. I. p. 327; Archaol. Buro. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate xiii. Ajaygadh rock inscription of the Chandella Viravarman and his queen Kalykņadevi; (composed by Ratnapála, the son of Haripala and grandson of Vatsaraja) :(L. 14).-Sagar-êmdv-agni-sudbåign ()-mité Vikrama-vatsarê .
samvat 1317 .. . Vaisasha (kha)-eudi 13 Gurau |
Thursday, 14th April A.D. 1261 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 373, No. 198.
In a family sprung from the Moon, Kirtivarman (defeated [the Chedi) Karpa); his son Sallakshana ; Jayavarman; Prithvivarman ; Madana; Paramardin ; Trailokyavarman; his son Vfravarman, married Kalyanadávt, the daughter of Mahesvara and Vesaladevi (P), of whom the latter was the daughter of a prince Govindaraja, while Maha vara was the son of Sripala and grandson of [Cha]dala, of the race of Dadhichi.
227.- V. 1318.- From a rubbing supplied by Dr. Burgeas. Jhansi (now Lucknow Museum) inscription of the Chandella Viravarman (P) -
(L. 19).- sarvat 1318 Śråvana-vadi 2 Va(ba)dha-dind. Wednesday, 5th July A.D. 1262; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 179, No. 128.
228.- V. 1820.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 242; Bhdunagar Insor. p. 224. Verával inscription of the reign of the Chaulakya (Vaghela) Maharajadhiraja Arjunadevs — (L. 2).- Sri-Visvanatha-prativa (ba)ddha-tau(nan)janânårn
(68) dhaka-rasulaMahammada-samvat 662 tatha Sri-nfipa-[Vi]krama-sath 1320 tatha Srimad-Valabhi-sam 945 tathA fr-Simha-sar 151 varshê ÅshAdha-vadi 13 Raváv=ady-ha.
Sunday, 25th May A.D. 1264 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 180, No. 129.
229. V. 1994.- Jour. Beng. 48. Boo. Vol. LV. Part I. p. 46. Chitorgadh inscription of the reign of the Gahila Mahdrája Tējaħsim hadeva [of Mdwad) :
(L. 1).- Bamvat 1324 varshe.
230.- V. 1825.-- Archwol. Suro. of India, Vol. III. p. 127, and Plate Xxxviii. 23. Gays inscription of Vanarajadova (P), of the time of Ghiyas-ud-din Balban (P) =
(L. 1).-samvat 1325 Phálguns-endi 1 Ravau 11 Sunday, 3rd February A.D. 1269.
231.-V. 1895.- Archol. Suro. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 51, and Plate xiv. F. Ajaygadh inscription of the reign of the Chandells Virsvarman -
(L.2).- Viratva(va)rmma-raj[y]å samvat 1325.
232.- V. 1826.- From a rabbing supplied by Dr. Hultzsch. Pathari inscription of the reign of [the Paramára] Jaisinghadêva (Jayasimhadeva) [of Dhari) :
(L. 1).-sar 1326 Varshê Vaisa (sa)sha(kha)-sa 7 Va(ba)ddha(dha)-dind Pa[shya] - nakshatré .... samastarájávalisshita-Jaisinghadôverdjyd.
Wednesday, 10th April A.D. 1269.
233.- V. 1888. Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 106. Kodiņåra inscription, being a eulogy of Nánaka, & court-poet of the Chaulukya (Vaghela) Visaladeva; (composed by GanapatiVydea);
Samvat 1328.
For another, undated pralasti of Nanaks, composed by Krislapa (called Bala-Sarasvatt), which is at the same place, see ibid. p. 102.
• He is stated to have composed a poem (P) on the destruction of Dhard by Vlaaladdre.

Page #393

34
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
234. V. 1931.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 80; Bhavnagar Insor. p. 74; Archeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXIII. Plate XIV. Chitor inscription of the Guhila family of Mêdapata (Mêwad); (composed by Vedagarman') :
(L. 54). - samo 1331 varsha Åsbadha-endi 3 śukrå Pushyê. Friday, 8th June A.D. 1274.
The princes here eulogized are Bappa, Guhila, Bhoja, Sila, Kalabhôja, Mallata, Bhartribhata, Sirnha, Mahayaka, Shummana, Allata, Naraváhana, Saktikumära, Amraprasada, Buchivarman, and Naravarman.
235.- V. 1882.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 277. Khôkhra fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Chaulakya (Våghala) Mahárájádhiraja Sarangadêve :
(L.1).-samvat 1332 varshê Márga-gudi 11 Sanây=ady=ha. Saturday, 1st December A.D. 1275.
236.- V. 1935.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LV. Part I. p. 48. Chitôrgadh inscription of the reign of the Guhila Semarasimha, the son of Tējaħsimha and his wife Jayatalladevi, of Mêdapata (Mêwad) :
Samvat 1335 varshê Vaisakha-sudi 5 Garan. Thursday, 28th April A.D. 1278.
237.- V. 1335. From a rubbing supplied by Dr. Burgess. British Museum inscription of the reign of the Chanlukya (Vaghela) Maharajadhiraja Sarangadhva -
(L. 1).- Barvat 1335 varshồ Vaissha(kha)-sudi 5 Somedy-ha srimad-AnahillayatakAdhishthita- . . . . .. . . Sáramgadêva-kaly&pavijayarajyê.
Monday, 17th April A.D. 1279.
238.- V. 1887.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XLIII. Part I. p. 108, and Plate . "Palam Baoll" inscription from the village of " Boher" in the Rohtak district, of the time of the Hammira Gayasadina (Ghiyas-ud-din Balban) :
(L. 21).- samvatsarồesmin=Vaikramadityê samvat 1337% Sråvaņa-vadi 13 Va(bu)dhe.
Wednesday, 26th June A.D. 1280, or Wednesday, 13th August A.D. 1281; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 186, No. 147.
The country of Hariy&paka was first ruled by the Tómaras, then by the Chanhånas, and then by the following. Saka kings': Sábavadina (Shihab-ud-din Ghôrî), Shuduvadina (Qutbnd-din' Aibak), Asamasadîna (Shams-ud-din Altamish), Peruja-sâhi (Rukn-ud-din Firoz Shah L.). JAAladina (JalAl-ud-din), Manjadina (Muizz-ud-din Bahram), Alåvadina (Ald-ud-din Masaud), Nasaradina (Nasir-ud-dîn Mahmûd), and Gayasadina (Ghiyâs-ud-din Balban).
239.- V. 1887.- Archwol. Suru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 52, and Plate xiv. G. Ajaygada rook inscription of the reign of the Chandella Viravarmadova ()
(L. 19).-Sagar-Anala-vôd-éndu-yokt[@] samvatsare va[rê P] Maghô masi si(si)te pakshe trayodagyár Vidho[r]-dinê || 14 || Samvat 1337 Magha-eudi 13 Some |
Monday, 3rd February A.D. 1281; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 25, No. 16.
240.- V. 1337.- Archæol. Buru. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 74, and Sir A. Cunningham's transcript of the original inscription (which has been lost). Dahi plate of the Chandella Maharajadhirdja Viravarmadeva, lord of Kalañjara :
(L. 28).- garvat 1337 samsyê Vaisakha-budi 15 Ravi-dind. Sunday, 4th May A.D. 1281.5
See below, No. 249.
· The Istor prison of the mme dynasty were eulogized by the same poet, but the stone which contains the continuation of this inscription does not seem to have been found.
* For another, fragmentary inscription of the reign of apparently the same king, see ibid. p. 47. • The published text bao 1838.
On this day the tithi of the date commenco 70 h. 18 m, after mend sunrise.

Page #394

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
35
In the family of the Chandrâtrêya princes (rendered illustrious by Jayasakti, Vijayasakti1 and others), Madanavarman; Paramardin; Trailokyavarman; Viravarman.
241.- v. 1940.- From rubbings supplied by Dr. Burgess. Inscription at Kalañjar :(L. 3). Chaitra-sudi 3 Vu(ba)dhê sam 1340. Wednesday, 3rd March A.D. 1283; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 31, No. 41.
242.-V. 1342.- From a rabbing supplied by Dr. Hornle. Garba Sati-stone inscription of the reign of the Chandella Viravarmadova -
(L. 1).- samyvat 1342 samaye Chaitra-ondi 3 Vu(budhë ady-dha frimad-Vfravarmadera rajye.
Wednesday, 27th February A.D. 1286.
243._ V. 1342. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 347; Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 84, and Plate. Mount Åbo inscription of the Guhila Samarasimha of Mêdapata (Mêwad); (composed by Veda arman, the son of Priyapatu) -
(L. 48).- sam 134[2] varshê Margga-godi[1].
The inscription eulogizes the Guhila princes Bappa (Bappaka), Gahila, Bhoja, sila, KAlabhoja, Bhartribhata, Simha, Mahîyika, Shammans (Khummâņa), Allata, Naraváhans. Śaktikumâra, Sachivarman, Naravarman, Kirtivarman, Vairata, Vairisimha, Vijayasinha, Arisiíba, Choda, Vikramasimha, Kshemasimha, Samantasimha, Kumarasimha, Mathapasimba, Padmagimba, Jaitrasimha, Tėjaħsimha, and Samarasimha.
244.-V. 1943.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 280. Vérával (now Cintra) inscription of the time of the Chaulikya (Våghêla) Sårangadhvs; (composed by Dharapidhara, the son of Dhandha) :
(L. 66).-fri-psipe-Vikrama-saṁ 1343 varsh8 Magha-badi 5 Somê. Monday, 20th January A.D. 1287; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 137, note 28.
Visvamalla (Visaladeva, married Nagalladevi); his younger brother Pratapamalls; his son (the successor of Visvamalla) Arjunadáve; his son Barangadva.
245.-V. 1848. Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 186. Siyal Bet image inscription :Samvat 1343 Mågha-eudi 10 Garan. The date is irregular.
246.- V. 1344.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LV. Part I. p. 19. Udaypur (in Rajputana) inscription of the Guhila Samastamaharajakula Samarasimha of M&dapata (Mêwad) -
(L. 1).-samvat 1344 Vaisakha-sudi 3.
247.- V. 1845.-Jour, Bong. As. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 882, and Plato xlviii. with specimen facsimile. Ajaygadh (now Calcutta Museum) inscription of Nans, a minister of the Chandella Bhôjavarman; (composed by Amara) :
Kshanad-86dkahana-gata-sruti-bh uta-samanvité samvatsard subh8-16khi Vaisakha mies-sad-dind Il sukaupi 1345 samayd Vaiga[khdo].
248.- V. 1943.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 82. Notice of a Sarways inscription of the reign of Ganapati, the son of Gopala, of Nalapurs; (composed by Somamisra, the son of Somadhara) :
(L. 83).-samvat 1348 Chaitra-sudi 8 Guru-ding Pushya-nakshatrë. Thursday, 27th March A.D. 1292.
1 See above, No. 86. * On this day the tithi of the date commenced 1 h. 29 m. after mean sunrise. * Compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 882, note 8.
P 2

Page #395

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL, V.
249.-V. 1352.-Bhdonagar Inser. p. 227. Cambay fragmentary inscription of the time (?) of the Chaulukya (Vaghela) Sarangadêva; mentions (in lines 5 and 6) Lupigadêva, his son Viradhavala, Pratapamalla, his son Arjuna, and (in line 26) Sarangadêva:
(I. 25).-samvata(t) 1352 varshê éri-Vikrama-samatita-varshêshu trisata samam dvipamchâéadvinair-êvam kalê 'smin (?).1
36
250.-V. 1358.-Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XI. p. 118, and Plate xxxvii. 3; ibid. N. S., Vol. I. p. 51. Jaunpur pillar inscription:
(L. 8)-Jyeshtha mai site pakshê dvidasy(y)m-Vu(b)dha-vlar Plava-vatsarê || Samvat 13[5]3.
Wednesday, 16th May A.D., 1296; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 31, No. 42.
251.-V.1355.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 81. Notice of a Narwar inscription of the reign of Ganapati of Nalapura; (composed by Siva, the son of Lohada and grandson of Dâmôdara) :(L. 21).-samvat 1355 Karttika-[va]di 5 [Sukrê?].
Friday, 26th September A.D. 1298 (?).
Chahada; his son Nrivarman; his son Asalladêva; his son Gôpåla; his son Ganapati.
252.-V. 1800.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. Notice of an Udaypur (in Gwalior) inscription of Harirajadeva (?) :
(L. 1).-[sam ]vat 1360.
253.-V.,1866.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. inscription of the reign of the [Paramara ?] (Jayasimhadeva) [of Dhårå ?]:
(L. 1).[sam] 1366 Sravana-vadi 12 [Sukrê P]. Friday, 24th July A.D. 1310 (?).
Notice of an Udaypur (in Gwalior) Maharajadhiraja Jayasinghadeva
254.-V. 1872. Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 54, and Plate xiv. 0. Inscription on pillar of gate at Ajaygadh :
(L. 14).-sa[th]vat 1372 P[an]sha-vadi 10 Sanau.
Saturday, 22nd November A.D. 1315; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 168, No. 88.
255.-V. 1373. From impressions supplied by Dr. Führer. Jodhpur inscription of the reign of Sultan Kutyudi (Qutb-ud-din) :
samastarâjâvali
(L. 30).-samvat 1373 varshê Bhadra-vadi 3 Su(eu) kra-dinê samalamkrito Alavadina-putra-suratrapa-Kutvudi-vijayakalyaparajyo (jy81). Friday, 6th August A.D. 1316; or Friday, 26th August A.D. 1317. The inscription enumerates the 'Baka kings' of Philli,' beginning with Sahapadina (Shihab-ud-din Ghori); see above, No. 238.
256.-V. 1877.-As. Res. Vol. XVI. p. 285. Translation by H. H. Wilson of a fragmentary inscription at Mount Âba; ends :
Samvat 1377 (A.D. 1321) on Monday the eighth of the light fortnight of Vaisakh, in the reign of Lundhagara, residing in Bahunda, near to Chandravati, the great temple of Achalésvara, on Arbuda mountain, was repaired by Sri Lundhaga, of the imperial race."
Monday, 6th April A.D. 1321.
The inscription apparently mentions Sindhupatra, Lakshmana, Manikya of Sakambhari, Adhiraja(?) . Dandana (P), Kirtipala, Samarasimha, Udayasimha, Mânavasimha, Pratapa, etc.
1 In line 3 is the date sameat 1165 varshd Jyéshta(shtha)-vadi 7 Sómé, without any indication as to what it
refers to.
This apparently is not the Jayasimahadeva of Nos. 223 and 232.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 4 h. 3 m. after mean sunrise.
For a date of the reign of an Udayasirhhadeva, corresponding to Sunday, 1st August A.D. 1249, see Ind. Aut. Vol. XIX. p. 175, No. 116.
* Bead "krit-Ald".

Page #396

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
257.-V. 1380.- From Sir A. Cunningham s rubbings. Inscription at Udaypur (in Gwalior) :
37
(L. 1).-samvat 1380 varshê Bhadra[mva(va)?]-sudi 3 Sômê | Hastu (sta)-nakshatr[ê] | [Uda ?]pura-nagarê raja-sri-Vachchhaudêvasya sâdhanika
Monday, 16th August A.D. 1322; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 28, No. 28.
258.-V. 1384.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1873, p. 105. Delhi Museum inscription of the time of Mahamanda Sahi (Muḥammad ibn Tughlaq):
Kritir-Madanadêvasya turyy-asht-âgni-niśâkarê | Vikram-âbdê-sitê Bhadrê tritiyâyâm Guror-dinê || 17 || Samvat 1384 miti Bhâdra-vadi 3 Guru-dinê.
Thursday, 6th August A.D. 1327; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 138, note 29.
259.-V. 1384.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 93. Another Delhi Museum inscription of the time of Mahammada Sahi (Muhammad ibn Tughlaq):
(L. 15).-Vêda-vasv-agni-chamdr-amka-samkhyê-vdê(bdê) Vikramarkkataḥ | pamchamyâm Phâlguna-sitê likhitam Bhauma-vâsarê ||... Samvat 1384 Phalguna-sudi 5 Bhauma-dine ||
Tuesday, 16th February A.D. 1328; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 26, No. 18.
The inscription mentions the Mlêchchha Sahâvadina (Shihâb-ud-din Ghôri) as the first "Tarashka' who seized, and ruled at, Phillika (Delhi).
260.-V. 13[8]6.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 360. Hâthaspi (now Bhavnagar Museum) inscription of the Mêhara chief Thêpaka (Thévaka) :
(L. 17).-samvat 13[8]6 varshê | Bhavê samvatsarê pûrapê Ashâḍhê shaḍasitikė saptamyam Soma-vârêņa.
Monday, 19th June A.D. 1329; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 359, No. 166.
The inscription mentions first, in the lunar (?) race, a king Shagara (Khagara), in whose family was born Jasadhavala (Yasodhavala) who married Priyamala of the solar race, and had from her three sons, Malla, Mandala, and Mêliga. It then states that in the family of Vashalaraja (Vakbalaraja) there was Nagarjuna (the companion of Manḍalika), whose son Mahananda married Rûpâ, Mangalarâja's (!) daughter, who bore to him Thêpaka. This Mêhara Thêpaka " had the royal dignity conferred on him by king Mahisa," and apparently was subordinate to a king Kântaraja, "born in the family of Valladitya, and descended from Surya-Vikala" (?).1
261.-V. 1387.-Archeol. Sure: of West. India, No. 2, Appendix, p. xv, No. 58. Mount Abû inscription of the reign of [the Châhumana] Tejaḥsimha (P) of Chandravat? :
(L. 13).- samvat 1387 varshê Magha-sudi 3 Bhargava-dinê Satabhishag-nakshatré
Kumbha-sthê chamdrê.
Friday, 11th January A.D. 1331.
262.-V. 1890.-Archeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 143, and Plate xxix. A. Kêvati-kund pillar inscription:
(L. 4).-samvat 1390 samayê Bhadra[myai ?]-vadi 4 Sa(a)nau dine. Saturday, 31st July A.D. 1333; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 175, No. 116.
263.-V. 1890.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. V. p. 342, and Plate ix. 1. Inscription from the Fort of Chunår, of the time of Muhammad ibn Tughlaq (?):
(L. 10).-samva[t] 1390 Bhâdra-vadi 5 Gurau.
1 For some of the names in the above compare below, Nos. 276 and 284. See below, No. 265.

Page #397

38
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
Thursday, 10th September A.D. 1332, or, more probably, Thursday, 21st July A.D. 1334; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 185, No. 144.
264.-V. 1994.- From Sir A. Cunningham's rubbings. Two inscriptions at Udaypur (in Gwalior):
(L. 1).-sam 13941 Maha(gha)-vadi 1 Vu(bu)dhê.
Wednesday, 7th January A.D. 1338; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 355, No. 154.
265.-V. 1394.-Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 256. Mount Abâ inscription of the reign of the Châhumana Raja Kanhaḍadeva, the son of Têjaḥsimha, of Chandrâvati:Bri-nripa-Vikrama-kål-âtita-samvat 1394 varshê Vaisasha (kha)-sudi 10 Gurâv=ady=êha
trl-Chadevalla.
Thursday, 30th April A.D. 1338.
266.-V. 1397.- Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 143, and Plate xxix. B.-D. Three memorial pillar inscriptions at Kêvați-kund, of the reign of the Maharaja Hamiradéva of Lakasthana, and others :
(L. 1).-samvat 1397 samayê [or varshê] Mâgha-sudi 4 Sôma-dinê ||
Monday, 3rd January A.D. 1340; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 22, No. 2.
267.-V. 1404.-Archaeol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 19, and Plate xviii. Inscription at the Fort of Marphs, of the reign of Sidhitunga3 (?) :
(L. 3)-saivat 1404 Karttika-sudi 14 Gurau.
Thursday, 18th October A.D. 1347; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 356, No. 159.
268.-V. 1404.-Archeol. Sure. of India, Vol. IX. p. 34, and Plate ii. 4. Bâmpur Sati-pillar inscription of the queens of the Maharaja Virarajadēva (?) :—
(L. 1)-sahvat 1404 varshê Phalgum (P)-vadi 14 Saume (?). Wednesday, 16th January A.D. 1348 (P).
269.-V. 1412.-Archeol. Surv. of India, Vol. IX. Plate ii. 3. Kârîtalâf inscription of the reign of the Maharaja Viraramadeva of Uchahaḍanagara :
(L. 1).—samvatu 1412 sama[8].
270.-V. 1429.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 314. Gaya inscription of Kulachanda, a governor of Gays, of the reign of Sultan Piyarôja Saha (Firôz Shah) :
(L. 2).- Asima-rajyê nripa-Vikrama[r]kke gate grah[air ? ]-yugma-yug-êndu-kâlâ | Phillpati-sri-Piyarojasâhê bhuvam samâéâsati vairi-dâhê ||
(L. 6).-Paramabhaṭṭârak-étyâdi-råjåvali pârvvavat śrimad-Vikramadityadêva-nripatêr= atit-avdê(bda) samvata(t) 1429 Magha-krishna-trayodasyâm tithau Sanivåsar-ânvitâyâm.
Saturday, 22nd January A.D. 1373.
The Thakura Kulachanda (Kulachandaka) was a son of the Thakura Hemaraja and son's son of the Thakura Dâlâ, of the family of a prince Vyaghra (Vyaghrarâja).
271.-V. 1437-Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 186; Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 181. Dhâmlėj inscription of the time of the Vajaka chief Bharma of Prabhasa, and his minister Karmasimha :
(L. 14).- samvat 1437 varshe Ashadha-vadi 6 Sanau ||
Saturday, 26th May A.D. 1380, or Saturday, 13th July A.D. 1381; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 186, No. 148.
1 One of the two inscriptions has varahé after 1894.
So the name was read by Sir A. Cunningham, but to judge from a faint rubbing, the original seems to have irl-Dhilamga-rdjyd.

Page #398

No. 8.)
TEMARA SATI-STONE INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1246
39
No. 8.-TEMARA SATI-STONE INSCRIPTION OF SAKA-SAMVAT 1246.
BY RAI BAHADUR HIBA LAL, B.A.; Nagpur. Tēmari is a small village adjoining Kuruspal in the Bastar State of the Central Provinces. The place contains some ancient remains from which the sati stone under notice was somehow removed to Kuruspal, where it was found by Rai Bahadur Baijnath among the ruins of a temple. The stone has been, however, so long there that it has got entangled amidst the roots of a Tēndu (Diospyrus tomentosa) tree. Some portion of the stone is underground, but the visible portion measures 6'5" x 1'7" and contains 14 lines of writing in Nagari characters covering a space 2' 4' x1' 7".
The letters are bold averaging 1}", but, owing to the roughness of the stone, some of them are not clear. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit prose. It records the immolation of the illustrious Manikya[dēvi] after the death of her husband at Tēmarā-sthāna of Saira harājarájya, a district of Chakrakota-råshtra, during the reign of king Hariáchandra, in the Saka year 1246.
In this record the place and date are important. It has been, I think, conclusively proved that Chakrakata was situated in Bastar and the fact of Tamara being included in it is a further confirmation of what has been proved before. The date Baka-Samvat 1246 corresponding to 1324 A.D., is the latest yet found of the period when the interior of the Bastar country went by the name of Chakrakūta. The record being necessarily brief does not give any clue as to what family king Harischandra belonged, and until otherwise proved, it does not seem unreasonable to suppose that he was of the same dynasty as the kings of Chakrakata of the 11th and 12th centuries, vis, the Chhinda or Sinda family of the Näga race. This record would, in that case, supply an additional historical name to the list of five kings known from other inscriptions and would show that the NĀga varsi rale at least continued to about the middle of the 14th century A.D.
TEXT. 1 Svasti fri (11*] Chakra-kota-rashtro 2 gri-Saira[hs]-rája-răjyê Tēma3 rã-sthA[ne] Mahagoshtha-ami4 våga-srl-Kalamkam-Náriyapa5 prēkshita-satya-vakta satya-guru[b] 6 raja-sri-Harischandradēvs-rajyohl 7 [8(8)akë] 124[8] Raktákshi-samvatsa[rēha) 8 Chaitra gudi [12] Sanau sri-Harischandra9 deva-idēšakári Āmaņa (sva) - 10 rga-loke [ga]t[@] tat-saki(khi) sati 11 śri-Manikyadvē(dēvi) agnau prari12 sya [kalpintam] . . . . . . . 13 . . . . . . . . . . . [ravi] lokā 14 . . 1:
TRANSLATION. Hail! At Tēmará-stbåda (village) of the Sairabarāja-rajya in the Chakrakota province (rashtra), during the reign of the illustrious Harischandradēva, who spoke the truth and who
Above, Vol. IX. p. 178.
From impressions taken by Mr. Venkoba Rao of the Madras Epigraphical Department (No. 25of the collection for 1908).
Read .rajye.

Page #399

40
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. X.
was (as it were) the preceptor in truth (-speaking), through the favour (?) of the glorious (god ?) Kalamkam Narayana, residing at Mahagoshtha,-(in this village) in the Saka year 1248 the Raktaksha-samvatsara, on Saturday, the[12]th tithi of the bright half of Chaitra,Āmaņa, an executive officer (P adeśakarin) of the glorious Harischandradeva, having gone to heaven (svarga), his companion (and) chaste wife Manikya[dēvi] [entered] eternity by entering
into fire
No. 9.-TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF THE NAGAVAMSI KING NARASIMHADEVA.
BY RAI BAHADUR HIRA LAL, B.A.; NAGPUR.
When I visited the shrine of Dantesvari at Dantewără in the Bastar State in 1897, I saw a small stone pillar covered with Telugu writing (on all sides, viz. the four faces and the top) fixed at the place where goats were sacrificed. It was then being used as a yupa and the priests of the temple did not know what was written on it. My friend Rai Bahadur Baijnath sent me impressions from which the text was deciphered and a brief notice appeared in Vol. IX. (p. 163) of this Journal. Fresh impressions were subsequently taken by Mr. Venkoba Rao, and I am indebted to Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya for kindly revising the text after comparing it with the fresh impressions. The slab on which it is inscribed is 2′ 6" high, the breadth of each of the 4 faces being about 7" and the top is consequently 7" square. As stated above, the whole was covered with writing, but a portion has peeled off carrying away the final portions of almost all the lines of the third face and the beginnings of those of the fourth. Almost everything of the record on these 2 faces is lost. The engraving on the top is also much damaged and in the impressions almost the whole of it is illegible. It appears that there were altogether 43 lines on the 4 faces, and the top which appears to contain the end had 7 lines, making a total of 50. On the top of the first face, there are figures of the sun and the moon. Dantewāra being south of the Indravati which, as I have said elsewhere, formed the boundary between the Nagari and Telugu scripts, this record is in Telugu characters. The letters are bold and well formed with an average size of 1". Sa, ka and ra appear in a somewhat antiquated form. The language is Telugu. The object of the inscription was apparently to record a gift, which was made on the 10th day of the dark fortnight of Jyeshtha in the Saka year 1147, during the reign of Jagadēkabhushaṇa-Mahārāja Narasimhadēva. The date corresponds to 13th June 1224 A.D.5 as calculated by Mr. Gokul Prasad, Tahsildar of Dhamtari. It is not clear whether the grant was made by the king himself or by some one of his subjects, but the phrase friman Narasimhadēva-mahīrājula-rājya etc. (11. 6 to 11), "the reign of the illustrious Mahārāja Narasimhadeva " seems to show that it was some person other than the Maharaja who made a reference in this wise.
The other inscription was found at Jatanpal, 40 miles from Dantewară. It is situated to the north of the Indravati and is inscribed in the Nagari character on a slab measuring 4' x 1' 4",
2 I.e. a sacrificial post.
"
1 This probably refers to the last incarnation of the god Vishnu. 'Line 46 speaks of i dharmamu 'this charity and line 23 has devi, while in line 35 we have a portion of achandrarkka suggesting that either a village or some land was given till the sun and moon endured to the temple of Devi.
⚫ I originally read the date as 1140 (above, Vol. IX. p. 163). The last figure of the year is partially broken off and in the first impressions it looked like a zero, but in the fresh ones it appears to be 7.
* If the year 1147 is an expired one, the date would correspond to 2nd June 1225 A.D.

Page #400

No. 9.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF THE TIME OF NARASIMA ADEVA.
41
almost the whole of which is covered with big letters averaging 2". There are altogether 18 lines. Between lines 16 and 17 the imprecatory figures of a pig followed by an ass are inserted.
On the top of the inscription there are the figures of the sun and the moon together with 7 small circles in a row apparently representing the remaining 7 planets. The meaning of these is clear. The top figures denote that the grant is to last as long as the navagrahas or the 9 planets endure, while the bottom figures represent a curse on the transgressor of the gift declaring his father an 888 and the mother & pig. The language is corrupt Sanskrit prose. The object is to record a grant of land made by one Kämă Nayaka to one Rāhila Pāņdē. Kama Nayaka appears to be a subordinate of a chief named Sõmerāja ander Mahārāja Narasimhadēva. The mention of the mother Gangadēvi after the king's name is not clear. The date given is the Saka year 1140 without specifying any other details. It corresponde to 1218 A.D. In this year there was an eclipse of the sun and the month of Jyēshtha was intercalary. So it was doubly meritorious to make a gift in that year.
Narasimhadöva apparently belonged to the Nāgavamsa dynasty. So ne other longer inscriptions of this king have also been found in the Bastar State. Before these are published it will be premature to make any remarks about him.
A.-DANTEWĀRĀ.
TEXT.1
.
.
.
.
.
First Face. 1 Svasti érimatu 842 masta-praśasta-1 3 ssahitam śrima[i*74 Jagadēkabhusha5 ņa-mahārāju. 6 l-ains srima[n]-NA7 rasihya(simba)dē[va) 8 maharāju. 9 la rajya
09 deye
. 23 devi . 24 na o(a)dla . 25 [ga]ma 26 li am[dya) . 27 [m]du poda. 28 maru dipa. 29 [m]unaku .
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Second Face. 10 bhivriddhi prava[rddha)11 manamuga12 n-i-chat drårkka13 mugå svasti 14 Saka-varusha15 mbulu 114[7] 16 md-avun-ērnţi
17 Jyēshtha-ma. 18 samuna be
19 ba(hu)la-dasami
Fourth Face. . . . . akha
. . itha . . . tandri
• ng tamma . . a[k]una [cham*]drärkka. .dapanga
diniki . . la mara . kundu padi . ti-niyakumd[u] dapa nāyaku[th]
du matha-pati. . sēna[b]oda (va) [Re).
Third Face. . . .
20 [ka] 21 kom
. .
.
43
.
No. 245 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908.
* Read prahasti-sahitan. This phrase also oocars in the Tsan lavôlu inscription of Buddharijn. See above, Vol. VI. p. 272.
* Read maharajula.

Page #401

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. X.
.
.
4 . namdu . b5 m petimchchinam 46 i dharmamu o.
Top of pillar. . . .48 niga . . 49 pi nū[ru]
50 .
.
. .
. .
. .
. .
. .
.
TRANSLATION. (L. 1-19.) Hail! 'In the reign of the illustrious Jagadēkabhushana Mahārāja alias the prosperous Narasimhadēva, possessing all pre-eminences, ---which is augmenting and prosperous and stable) 88 long as the sun and moon endare - in the Saka year 1147, in the month of Jyështha, on the 10th of the dark fortnight . . . . .
B.-JATANPAL.
TEXT. 1 Svasti [11] sri mihārājah 2 Narasimgha dēvah rivaḥ 3 Gamga-döv[i] Lata ! mama4 lika Somarājaḥ | Ká. 5 māNā[y]kah datah [bh]6 mi Rāhils Pāmdo pra7 tigrābi 1 Mēdani Påmda (de) & Déva-nayaka Jamu Sa. 9 hu ! Ghika sēthi(0) Somai 10 ēt[0] pålaka (kab) vrahmavadha [g]ova 11 (pitri)-vadha välaghātakal éta [t]pape12 shu [1]ipyatē ! sya bhumi? (pralo)13 paye ! [v]adata cha prada cha vi [1] 14 sum(aum)dhară [1] shashthi var[u]sha-sahasra15 ni narakê jáyatė krim 16 Säkanal 1140 17 [Ja]syal bhumi pralopayasti tasya] 18 gårda[bba) vi(b)pa 1960[kari] maï[ilo]
jo
harto va
TRANSLATION. LI, 1-10 Hail! (While) the illustrious Mahārāja Narasimhadēva-rāvá (is ruling) (and) Gangadēvi (i) the mother (and) Somarāja (is) the mapdalika, Kām. Näyaka gave land, the recipient being Rāhila Pāņdē. Mēdani Paodė, Déva-nayaka, Jamu Sahu, Ghika Sēthi (and) Somaž - these are the protectorals (of this grant).
No. 251 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908. ? Read fri. Read maharajah.
Read Narasimhadeva-rävah. * Probably data bhūmēh is meant. • Rend göndha. The syllable dla at the end of the line is represented by vertical stroke in the original. 1 Read bhtumin. • Probably ethär papena lipyanti asya bhumim pralopayanti ge is intended.
• Read mradatlah paradattan da yo hurélu tusurid hara shashtim taraha. sabarani narake jayata krimin. Road Sak-ankar.
11 Read yo bhimit pralöpayati. ? Read sükari mavs. 1 That is, they will see that this grant is duly respected.

Page #402

No. 10.]
Ll. 11-15. The killing of a Brahmana, [the killing] of a cow, parricide, the killing of children these are the sins of which [one] who resumes his land shall be guilty. He who resumes the grant given by himself or another is born a worm in hell and (grovels there) for sixty thousand years.
NOTE ON THE AMARAVATI PILLAR ANSCRIPTION.
43
L. 16. The Saka (year) 1140 in figures.
Ll. 17-18. He who despoils the land has an ass for (his) father (and) a pig for (his) mother.
No. 10.-NOTE ON THE AMARAVATI PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF SIMHAVARMAN. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE).
To Rai Bahadur Venkayya I am indebted for the fresh inked estampage of this inscription, which is reproduced on the accompanying Plate. The text of the inscription was published in 1890 in my South-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. No. 32. In the translation (loc. cit. p. 27) I would now substitute the following version of the first verse:
"Let them grant you choice glory for a long time, those dust-particles on the feet of Śrighana, which are hostile to worldly existence, (and) which glitter incessantly amidst the cluster of the rays of the jewels on the crests of the lords of gods and of demons!"
In the Nachrichten d. K. G. d. W. z. Göttingen, 1903, p. 310 f., my late friend Professor Kielhorn has shown that this verse is an imitation of the second of the introductory verses of Bana's Kadambari.
The inscription does not contain a date, and the Pallava king Simhavarman to whose reign it belongs cannot be identified with any other Pallava king of the same or similar name. The approximate time of this record must therefore be settled on paleographical grounds. The alphabet is what Dr. Burnell has called the transitional type of the Telugu-Kanarese characters. He notes as characteristics of this type the four letters cha, dha, bha, and sa. I have followed these test-letters through a number of inscriptions from the Telugu country,
viz.
No. 1.-The Maliyapüṇḍi grant of Amma II. (above, Vol. IX. p. 52 f.), after A.D.
945.
No. 2.-The Raṇastipuṇḍi grant of Vimaladitya (above, Vol. VI. p. 354 ff.), A.D. 1018-19.
No. 3.-The Korumelli plates of Rajaraja I. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 50 ff.), after A.D. 1022.
No. 4.-The Teki plates of Chodaganga (above, Vol. VI. p. 338 ff.), A.D. 1086-87. No. 5.-The Pithapuram plates of Vira Choda (South-Ind. Pal., Plate xxix.), A.D. 1092-93.
No. 6.-The Chebrola inscription of Vikrama-Chola (above, Vol. VI. p. 226), A.D.
1127.
No. 7.-The Chellar plates of Kulottunga II. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 56 ff.), A.D 1143.
1 Lines 17-18 are engraved below the figure of a pig followed by an ass.
This is a name of Buddha according to Amara, Hemachandra and the Naradapancharatra; see the St. Petersburg Dictionary, a.e. The Pali form Sirighana or Sirighana occurs in the Dipavamsa, i. 11, and ii. 1.
South-Ind. Pal., sec. ed., p. 26.
0 2

Page #403

4.4
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. X.
No. 1 still shows the old forms of the four test-letters. The new form of dha appears first in No. 2, and the open forms of cha and bha in No. 3. In addition to these, the Telugu form of sa is exhibited by Nos. 4-7 and by the Amaravati pillar, which has consequently to be placed after No. 3.
In order to settle the time of the Amaravati pillar within narrower limits, the letter ha may be used. In Nos. 1-5, as in the Amaravati inscription, the carve at its right end extends below the line, while in Nos. 6 and 7 it passes very little lower than the left portion of the letter and resembles already the normal Telugu shape. On the whole Nos. 4 and 5 agree most closely vith the alphabet of the Amaravati pillar, which may therefore be placed between Nos. 3 and 6, say about A.D. 1100.
In lines 38 and 47 of the inscription, mention is made of the city of Dhanyaghața or. Dhanyaghaṭaka. For other forms of this ancient name of Amaravati, see now above, Vol. III. p. 94 and note 5; Vol. VI. pp. 85, 146 f. and 157; Vol. VIII. pp. 11 and 67 f. The town had been included in the Pallava kingdom already in the time of Sivaskandavarman of Kanchipura; see above, Vol. VI. p. 85.
No. 11-PACHAR BATE OF PARAMARDIDEVA; VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1233.
BY ARTHUR VENIS.
The subjoined inscription is edited from two ink-impressions kindly supplied by Dr. Vogel. The historical and descriptive matter of this article is from the pen of Mr. V. Venkayya, whose unsparing courtesy I would here gratefully acknowledge. The original copper-plate on which the record is engraved is said to have been dug up some 40 or 50 years ago in Pachar, a village 12 miles north-east of Jhansi city, by one Ganeshju while excavating the foundations of his house. The exact spot is now unknown, but it was somewhere on the raised mound (consisting of the usual débris of old houses, etc.) on which the village stands. The copper-plate was in the possession of a Brahmana named Bindraban, son of Kali, one of the zamindars of the village, and he presented it to Government. The plate is now preserved in the Provincial Museum at Lucknow.
The inscription consists of a single plate with a circular hole at the bottom meant for the ring to which the king's seal must have been soldered. Neither the ring nor the seal bas, however, been traced so far. At the top of the plate-about the middle of the first four lines of the inscription- is engraved a goddess squatting, having four arms, with an elephant standing on each side and lifting up its trunk, apparently to pour water over her head. The figure is nearly the same as that found on the Banda District plate of Madanavarmadeva3 and resembles the one engraved on the first of the Ichchhawar plates of Paramardideva' and the Semra plates of the same king. In the latter, however, the goddess is squatting on a lotus. All these figures are evidently representations of the goddess Gaja Lakshmi.
1 The history of the plate and the notes on the antiquities of the villages mentioned in the inscription are taken from a memorandum received from the Collector of Jhansi.
2 In some of the other cases, where a similar figure is engraved, each of the elephants carries a water-pot in its trunk; see e.g. above, Vol. IX, Plate facing p. 173.
Ind. Ant, Vol. XVI, Plate facing p. 208.
4 Ibid. Vol. XXV. p. 205. Above, Vol. IV, Plate facing p. 166.
A similar figure is cut on some of the seals of the Katak king Maha-Bhavagupts I. (above, Vol. III. pp. 341, 345 and 346, and Vol. VIII. p. 189). The seal of the Arang copper-plate of Maha-Jayaraja (Dr. Fleet's Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, Vol. III. p. 191) and that of the Raypur plates of Maha-Sudevaraja (ibid. p. 196) bear a similar goddess; also the seal of the Khariar plates of the latter (above, Vol. IX. p. 171).

Page #404

No. 11.)
PACHAR PLATE OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
45
The preservation of the inscription is good. The characters are Nägari and the language Sanskrit. As regards orthography, v is used for b throughout. The dental sibilant occurs for the palatal in sakti for sakti (1.2), dasu for daía (1. S), asra for aíra (1. 17), visadao for risada (1. 20), and sõstra for sāstra (1.21). The palatal sibilant takes the place of the dental in vasundhara for vasundhara (11. 5 and 19), Vå jakaneya for Väjasaneya (1. 11), simão for sīmā (1. 14) and tasudhi for vasudha (1. 18). The antsvāra is in many cases not clearly marked. Final consonants are not distinguished, e.g. sa invata is actually written instead of samrat in ). 9: phalama for phalam in l. 18; vasēta for rasēt in 1. 20; and pattama for paffan in 1. 22.
The record belongs to the Chandella family-called Chandrätröyal in this (line 1) as well as in the other knowu inscriptions of the dynasty. The Chandēllas were lords of Kalanjara (1.4), s.e. Kalinjar, the well-kuown hill-fort situated in the Bands District, Bundelkhund, of the United Provinces. The tract of coantry over which they ruled was called Jējābhuktika or Jējābhukti (between the rivers Jumpa and Narmadā), apparently after king Jėja, whom Kielhorn identified with Jayasakti, one of the earliest kings of the family. About the name Jējābhakti, Dr. Hultzsch remarks: "This old name of Bundelkhand, the country which was ruled over by the Chandellas is the original of the vernacular form Jajābūti or Jajāboti, just as the modern Tirhut is derived from Tirabhukti.''
Our inscription opens with a verse in praise of the Chandrātrēya family and then refers to kings Jayasakti and Vijayasakti of the same family. The record then registers a gift by the Paramabhattāraka Mabäräjādbirāja Paramėśvara, the glorious Paramardidēva, an ardent worshipper of Malèsvara, who meditated on the feet of the P. M. P. sri-Madanavarmadēva who, in his turn, meditated on the feet of the P. M. P. śri-Pțithvivarmadēva. While at Vilāsapura Paramardidēva granted land in the village of Lauvā within the rishuya of Karigavā. The grant was made on Wednesday, the eighth titli of the dark fortnight of Kärttika in Samvat 1233, expressed both in words and in figures. The donee was a Brāhmaṇa named Pandita Kēšavašarman of the Kaśya pa-göt ra, who was a student of the Vajasaneya-sakha, had the three pravaras of Kaśyapa, Avatsåra and Naidhrava and had come from the Bhattagrahāra called Mutäüsha. He was the son of the Dvivėdin Tikava, grandson of Ra (?)
Tibunapäla and great-grandson of Chan Valahavă. The document was written by Subhānanda of the Vastavya race and engraved by Palhaņa, son of Raja päla, who is described as a master of the art and craft (àcratar , 1. 22).
Without entering into the history of the Chandalla dynasty, it is here necessary to state that the inscriptions of Paramardidēva, hitherto knowa, range, according to Kielhorn, from
In the Khajuriho inscription, Chandritreys is said to have been a sage and the son of the sage Atri; above, Vol. I, p. 130, verse 7.
? See e.g. above, Vol. I. pp. 123, 139 and 212.
Mr. V. A. Smith's Early History of India, p. 312. • This king is mentioned in line 3 of the subjoiue inscription.
Above, Vol. I. p. 218. • The abbreviations par, doi, rå and chas occur also in the Semra plates; above, Vol. IV. p. 155. 1 To the same family belonged Prithvidbara who wrote the Seins plates; above, Vol. IV. p. 156.
* The Chandellas have left magnificent monuments at their chief towns Mahöla, Käliajar an Khajuraho Lovely lakes were also formoil by them by throwing massive dams across the opowiugs betweeu bills. The Chand ellas were frequently in contact with the Kalschuris of Chôdi and with the kings of Kanuj either as friends or foes. They also took part in the efforts made from time to time by Indian princes against Muhammadan aggression. According to Mr. V. A. Smith, the most notable representative of the Chancillas in the Raja of Gdaur uear Muugir (Hongbyr) in Bengal.

Page #405

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. X.
A.D. 1167 to 1201, while the date of the subjoined record corresponds to 27th October 1176 A.D. O.S. From other inscriptions we know that Paramardidēva of Jējābbukti was conquered by the Chāhamāna king Prithvirāja about 1182 A.D. On the 27th April A.D. 1203, the former surrendered the fort of Kalinjar to Kutb-ud-din Aibak. From an inscription at Kalinjar we also learn that Paramardidēva was a poet. He is said to have composed oat of innate faith a eology of the god Parári (Siva).
As regards the localities mentioned in the subjoined record, Lanvā, the village in which the land granted by the king lay, may be identified with Lewa, three miles west of Pachar. There are several villages named Kargawan near Jhansi. By far the largest and most important of them is one situated five miles north-east of Chirgaon and nine miles north-east of Pachar. According to tradition, Pachar, where the plate was unearthed, was itself known as Bilaspur about ten or fifteen generations ago and owned by Naik Brähmaņas. If this tradition be true, king Paramardidėva must have made the grant when he was encamped at Pachar. According to the Collector of Jhansi, there are "in Pachar distinct evidences of Chandel buildings. The chief is a small square temple, about eight feet square and the same height of the usoal Chandel pattern of the simplest kind). It consists of roughly squared slabs and columns of granite carved in the less elaborate Chandel style. This temple is situated in the heart of the village some 10 feet below the present level of the surface there. Stepg lead down to it and the earth is prevented from falling in by a brick wall all round the space where the temple stands."
Another grant of Paramariideva issued from Viläsapura is engraved on the Ichchhawar plates found near the village of Ichchbäwar in the Pailáni tahsil of the Banda District of the United Provinces. This grant is dated in Samvat 1228 corresponding to A.D. 1171 and was engraved by Palhana, son of Rajapala. The Pachar plate was also engraved by the same man. It is therefore not impossible that both the Pachar and the Ichchhawar plates were issued from the same place.
The dimensions of the land which was conveyed by the subjoinod inscription are stated in tering of the quantity of seed required to sow the given area, vis. 7) droņas of seed to be sown in the manner specified in line 8:
See hia Sappleinent to Northern List, Alave, Vol. VIII. p. 16. 2 Arch. Surrey of India, Vol. X. Plate XX) 1.9 and 10 ; Vol. XXI, pp. 173-74.
Ibid. Vol. XXI. p. 38.
Journal, Bengal Asiatic Society, Vol. XVII. Part I, p. 316.
• At Lewa there is a "baoli" (large well) lined with square stones, some of which are clearly of Chandel workmanship, and a granite slats that clearly formed originally part of a Chandal building has been utilised to furma sati stone, bearing an inscription which, however, is quite illegible.
At Kargawan, pieces of granite bearing Chandel carvings have been built into the walls of an old Mahratha fort and there is said to be an old well now filled in, lined with the large Chandel bricks.
The Collector of Jhansi also mentions another tradition in connection with Pachar. 'A bairāgi from Jatara (in the Orchha State, 20 miles south of Mauranipur in the Jhansi District) by name Pahlav Das, told the villagers some forty or fifty years ago that there had been four more such temples near the existing shrine, two at A short distance to the east, one to the north, and a fourth, the exact location of which is unknown. All these temples were said to be buried and (if existent) remain so to this day. Pablav Das is also said to have pointed out the site of a disused Chandel well which has since been excavated. This is situated about one furlong east of the village. It is lined below the level of the surface with the large bricks characteri Chandel ruins and carvings occur in many other villages throughout the whole district of Jhansi from the extreme north-east near the junction of the Dhasan and Betwa to the extreme south where are the famous Chandel sites of Deogarh, Chandpur, Dudhai and Madanpur.
. Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 208.
The engraver of the Semra plates was also called Pilbage. Here, however, his father's name is not given. The writer of the Ichchbiwar plates was the Kayastha Prithvidhara. The Semra plates were written by a man namad Prithvidhara, who belonged to the same family as Subhānanda, the writer of the Pachar plate; see note 7 on p. 45 above.

Page #406

No. 11.)
PACHAR PLATE OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
वापगत्वा कोरडे साईद्रोणसप्तपरिकलिता प्रस्थप्रत्येकबाधव्यवस्थया । दशहलावच्छिन्ना
fa: etc.
An exact determination of the superficial area is no longer possible. But it is interesting to compare a similar passage in a grant of the Chandella king Madanavarmadeva dated in Samvat 1190, which was found in the Banda District and edited by Kielborn. Here the passage runs as follows: cafu po fHuy atat pe
THIGH ..... ifa. Our text is fuller and seems to explain some of the terms about which Kielhorn was in doubt. Thus alguer is the Sanskrit for the Prakrit forma and describes the grain as sown broadcast, i.e. not as sown first in seed beds and then transplanted. Again, the compound ge v aar , which I analyze thus : (1) Tee प्रत्येकबाध: (2) प्रस्थप्रत्येकबाधस्य व्यवस्था gives precision to the phrase हलदश. So far we learn that the land conveyed by Paramardidēva measured "ten ploughs," i.e. it could be ploughed in one day by ten pair of oxen. The ploughing was to follow a certain method (vyavasthayā), namely, that of leaving a dividing line or boundary after each prastha of seed sown. The total quantity of seed is (as in the earlier deed) 7 dronas; and it had to be sown broadcast.
There remains the difficult word atte, which Kielhorn read as att? in his text, adding a note that "it should denote some particular kind or kinds of grain." His suggestion is of course in complete accord with the syntax and the general drift of the passage. It even tempts one to read as in our text as a piece of careless engraving for it . If this somewhat bold expedient were adopted, the Sanskrit word #152 as the equivalent of the current Hindi H ua would supply the name of the common millet kodo, which may have been employed as the standard grain for broadcast sowing. For the word a s as it appears in our text, I can offer no Sanskrit equivalent. If it corresponds to the Mahrathi atet "dry", the sense of the whole passage would be : "As much land as may be covered by 7 dronas of seed, in the dry condition, thrown broadcast."
TEXT.
-
1 [at] afa
stefa[] favtatea: 1 Trauzeन्द्राणां वंशश्चन्द्र इवोज्ज्वलः । तत्र प्रवईमाने वि. 2 रोधिषिजयभ्राजिष्णजयशक्तिविजयस(श)त्यादिवोराविभ[1]वभावरे परमभट्टारकम
ERITYTOUCHIT3 पृथ्वीवर्मदेवपादानुध्यातपर[म]भट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वरश्रीमदनवर्मदेवपादानु
TH(a)T[A]HETT
As to the method of measuring land by the quantity of weed required to sow it, the reference to my hand are Elliot's "Ancient Tenure of land in the Maraths country" (Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 368) and the Settlement Report of Jhapa, 1871, p. 125; but this does not throw much light on the word korada. (In one of the inscriptions of the Vallabhattasvimin temple at Gwalior, mention is made of land measured by the quantity of seed required to sow it (above, Vol. I. p. 161) also in a grant of the Valabhi king Dharasēns IV. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 340. text line 46 t). In the Tinn velly district of the Madru Presidency and in the Telugu country, land is often maanred by the amount of weed regaired to sow it or by the amount of grain prodaced by it.-Ed.]
* Read

Page #407

48
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. X.
4 महाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वर परममाहेश्वर श्रीकालश्वराधिपतिश्रीमत्परमहि (र्दि) देवो वि
नयी । स एष दुर्व्विषहत [र]
5 प्रतापतापितसकलरिपुकुल: कुलवधूमिव वशु (सुन्धरा [ब्र] राकुलां परिपालयत्रविकलविवेकनिलीकृतमतिः । करिगवाविषयान्तःपा
6 ति[लौ]वाग्रामोपगतान्ब्राह्मणानन्यांच्च मान्यानधि कृतान् कुटुम्विकायस्थदूत वैद्य महत्तरादीन्सर्व्वान्सम्वोधयति समाज्ञापयति चास्तु वः सम्बिदि
7 तं यथोपरिलिखितेस्मिन्ग्रामे सजलस्थला सस्थावरजङ्गमा साधऊ [] भूतभविष्यद्वर्त्तमाननिःशेषादायसहिता प्रतिषिड चाटादिप्रवे
8 शा
वापगत्या कोरडे साईद्रोणस [8] परिकलिता प्रस्थ प्रत्येक वाधव्यवस्थया 1 द[स] (A) हलावकिन्वा भूमिरस्या (स्मा) भिव्विलासपुरे त्रयस्त्रिंशदधि
9 कशतद्दयोपेतसहस्रत मे स [म्वत ] रे' कार्त्तिके मासि कृष्णपचे [ष्ट ] म्यान्तिथावङ्गतोपि सम्वत (त्) १२३३ कार्त्तिकवदि बुधवारे । पुण्यतीर्थोदकेन वि10 धिवत्त्ता देवादीन्सन्तर्प्य भास्करपूजापुरःसरं चराचरगुरुं भगवन्तं भवा[नी]पतिमभ्यर्थ्य हुतभुजि हुत्वा मातापित्रोरात्मनश्च पुण्ययशोवि
11 वृडये । मुताउषभट्टाग्रहारविनिर्गताय कश्यपगोत्राय कश्यपावसार ने धु (धु) व[a] प्रवराय वाज ( स ) नेयशाखाध्यायिने चौ । वलह [वा] प्रपोव [1] -
12 य [?] । तिहुणपालपौवाय हि I तीhayaाय प केशवशर्मण ब्राह्मणाय कुशलतापूतेन हस्तोदकेन स्वस्तिवाचनपूर्व्वश्चन्द्रार्कसमका
13 लं पुत्रपौत्राद्यन्वयानुगामि शासनीक्कत्य प्रद[त्त]] । इति मत्वा भवह्निराजाश्रवणविधेयैर्भूत्वा भागभोगादिकं सर्व्वमस्वौ (मै) समुपनेत [व्यं] । तदेनाससर्व्वाशने कर्ष्या (प) सादि
14 [म]स्य भूमि (मिं) समंदिरप्राकार [i] सनिर्गमप्रवेश [i]
भूरुहामपरैरपि [भी] (मी) मान्तर्गतैर्व्वस्तुभिः सहित[i] सवाया [य]न्तरादा[ यां] 25 [भु] वानस्य कर्षतः कर्षयतो दाना [ध* ] मनविक्रयग्वा कुर्व्वतो न केनचित्काचि - दावा कर्त्तव्या । अत्र च राजराजपुरुपाटविकचाटादिभिः स्वं
16 स्वमाभार्व्य (व्यं परिहर्त्तव्यमिदच्चास्महान [म] नावेद्यमनाहार्यश्चेति भाविभिरपि भूमिपालैः पालनीयमिति ॥ उक्तञ्च ॥ श[खं]* भद्रास [नं] छ
17 त्वं वराखा (वा) वरवारणाः । भूमिदानस्य पुष्पाणि' फलं स्वर्ग: पुरंदर ॥ भूमिं यः प्रतिगृहाति यच भूमिं प्रयछति । उभौ तौ पुष्यक18 र्माणौ नियतं स्वगामिनी ॥ वहुभिर्व्वश (सु)धा भुक्ता राजभिः सगरादिभिः यस्य यस्य यदा भूमिस्तस्य तस्य तदा फलम (म्) ॥ स्वद
Read संवत्सर. • Bead. .
Read बरखास्वा. • Read पुष्पाणि.
Rend पुरुषाविक The usual rending is चिह्नानि.

Page #408

AMAUNA PLATE OF THE MAHARAJA NANDANA.
No. 12.]
19 तां परदत्तां वा यो हरेत वश (सु) न्धरां । स विष्ठाय[]] क्रिमिभ्या (त्वा) पितृभिः सह मण्णति । षष्टिं (ष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि स्वर्गे वसति भूमिदः । 20 पाता चानुमन्ता च तान्येव नरके वसेत (त्) । वहस्तीय (यं) राजश्रीपरमर्हिदेवस्य मतं मम ॥ विस (श) दगुणगणाधीनामवा
21 स्तव्याः सकलविदितसा (मा) व श्रीरामानंदनामा । अलिखदवनिपालस्याज्ञया
स्त्र
49
धर्मलेखी स्फुटललितनिवेश (शै)
22 रचरैस्ताम्रपट्टम (म्) ॥ रजपालस्य पुत्रेण पाल्हणेन च शिल्पिना । उत्कीर्खा घटना वैदग्धीविध[क] मीणा ॥ श्री [*]
No. 12.-AMAUNA PLATE OF THE MAHARAJA NANDANA;
[GUPTA-] SAMVAT 232.
BY THE LATE DR. T. BLOCH, PH.D.
This plate has been discovered a short time ago on the estate of Babu Janakiballabh Prasad Narain Simha, Zamindar of Amauna, Pargana Arwal, in the district of Gaya. Amaunā is about 2 miles east by north of the well-known town and market-place of Daudnagar on the east bank of the river Son in the Gaya District. The plate has been lent to me through the kind offices of Mr. R. S. Greenshields, I.C.S., Collector of Gaya.
[The text of the subjoined inscription has been printed with a translation in the Journal and Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. V. No. 5, May 1909, in an article entitled "The Mallayashṭika grant of Nandana" by Mr. Paramesvar Dayal. There are a few differences in this transcript which will be pointed out in the footnotes. According to Mr. Dayal, the plate was found in December 1907 "in the fields of Bhendia Bigha, a hamlet of manza Amaunā. It came to view after the surface soil had been washed away a little by rain. The site of the find is said to be an elevated land which is paḍtiuncultivated and of the class called rerha, a kind of saline unproductive soil, on which even grass does not grow, and which becomes soft and loose in the rainy season. There are, however, no indications of ruins at this particular spot, though to the north-west of it, at a distance of about a quarter of a mile, is a filha 'mound' considered to be the site of an old mud fort."-Ed.]
The plate consists of a single sheet of copper, 5" by 11" including the handle with a square hole on its proper right side, which may have been intended for the royal seal. It is. however, evident that no seal ever was attached to the plate. The inscription is written in eight lines on one side only. The characters agree with the alphabet, which was in use in North-Eastern India during the time of the Gupta kings, and I feel no doubt in referring the date in line 8 of the inscription (Samvat 232) to the Gupta Era. Its European equivalent, accordingly, would be A.D. 551-2. The language is Sanskrit, but not very correct. Thus, the spelling achchhettä for akshēpta, in line 7, appears to be due to the vernacular pronunciation of that time, and a little before, in line 6, the writer originally had confounded this word with akshepaḥ, for which he substituted its correct form later on.
2
1 [Mr. Dayal gives the dimensions of the original plate as 93" x 5" excluding the handle.-Ed.]
This word is spelt Samevatta. I have adopted the above reading, which appears to me the reading originally intended.
H

Page #409

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. X.
The inscription records the grant of the village Mallayashţikā to a Brāhmaṇa, named Ravisvāmin, who belonged to the Gārgya-gotra and was a student of the Vajasaneyi-Sakhi. The grant was issued from Pudgalā, a locality, which I have not been able to identify, by the Mahārāja Nandana, who held the title of Kumīrāmātya, and who describes himself as "meditating over the feet of the king (dēra), and of his guru" (1.1). It is thus evident that the Mahäräja Nandana was merely a feudatory chief, and it appears not altogether anlikely, that one of the later Gupta kings may have been the paramount sovereign to whom he owed allegiance.
The date of the inscription (1. 8: Samvat 200 30 2) doubtless refers to the Gupta era, and correspopds accordingly to A.D.551-2. It is further specified as the 20th day of Mágha. It is interesting to find the solar calendar in popular use in Magadha, or Bihar, at such an early time; for it is well known that, at present, the agricultural year, governed by nalishatras, is solar in Bihar and in the United Provinces, while further to the east, in Bengal, a purely solar form of the calendar has come into general use for almost all practical purposes. I cannot remember having met with many lanar dates in old inscriptions from Bihar, and a careful and systematic compilation of all the available dates in ancient epigraphs from Bihar and Bengal may probably reveal to us the fact that the soli-lunar calendar of North-Western India was very little used in the north-east of India, and this again would afford a very striking analogy to the method of reckoning time, which still is made use of for agricultural parposes in Bihar, Dr. Grierson has lately called my attention to the remarkable fact, that among the peasants of modern Bihar, the nakshatras are not lunar mansions, as they used to be from the beginning, but that among them only the position of the sun in connection with the nakshatras is taken into account. This curious custom, may, thus, very likely, go back to ancient times, and the introduction of the solar llāhi year into North-Eastern India would, in tbat case, appear to have boen made easy on account of the existence there of a purely solar form of the Indian calendar.
The name of the engraver of the inscription appears to have been Śūdraka, if I am right in explaining the blundered words at the end of the inscription (1. S: Sudrakarēdrakshunah) as Sudrakēn=ātkirnań “engraved by Sūdraka." I may, perhaps, mention here, merely as a curiosity, that this name, famous to us as that of the author of the Msichchhakatika, occurs again in two other inscriptions from the Gaya District (Nos. 642 and 646 in Kielhorn's List"), one of which dates from the time of Nayapāla, and the other from the time of Yakshapāla, probably 9th or 10th century A.D.5
TEXT. 1 Svasti Pudgalāyaḥ? dēva-guru-pūdānudhyātas-kumāramatya-mabäräja-Nandanaḥ kusali 2 Mallayashţikāyām brāhmaṇ-ādin yathā-prativasino manayati viditam=vo bhavishyati
Personal proper names, formed with ravi, sürya, and similar words, appear to have been rather commou in North-Eastern India in those days. It is evident that the persons who aloptel them, were Sauras, or worshippers of the Sun, and it seems worth while pointing in this connection to the large number of ancient images of Surya, which have been found all over Bihar, and still may be seen along with Buddhist statues in almost every village in Bibar, close to which some ancient temple once existed.
2 This title is very frequently met with on my Basarh seals; se Archeological Survey of India Annual Report, 1903-04, p. 103. Its correct explanation in Sanskrit appears to be: TATTETTHT WTA: one who has been in the service of the king, from the time when he was a boy.'
According to the late Professor Pischel, Dandin was the real author of the Michchhakatika. This theory is based on the occurrence, both in the Mrichchhakatika, and in Dandin's Karyadarfa, of the verse: forata .swf avatars *:; and further on the fact, observed by Professor Piscbel, that all the verses, quoted as examples in the Kävyadaria, are from Dandin's own poetry. • Ep. Ind. Vol. V, Appendix, pp. 86-87.
in a footnote on No. 646, the late Professor Kielhorn has added that it belongs to "about the 12th century A. D."-Ed.) From the original plate.
[Mr. Dayal reads Pungalāyāḥ.-Ed.] - Originally pădunudhyalo; but the sign of o appears to have been struck out later on.

Page #410

No. 13.]
PARDI PLATES OF DAHRASENA.
3 yatba may-aisha gramab asmai Gärgya-sagottraya Vájasan ya-sabrahmachariņi
brahman - 4 Ravisvāminē mātăpittror=ātmanaś=cha dharmm-opachay-artham=i-chandr-arkka
Bamakälikaḥ pattra-pauttr-a5 di-bhogyah bhumichchhidra-nyäyən-ägrahāratvēn-átisșshtag=tan=na konachid=asmad
vansa (msa)jēn=anyē. 6 navā sva-dharmma-yaso-rthina [X]kshēpas pidä và karttavyå [ll"] Uktań cha [*]
Shashti[m] varsha-sahasrāņi 7 svarggē modati bhūmidaḥ achchhēttä* ch-anumanta cha tany-ěva narakē
Vasēdeiti [11] 8 Sva-makh-ājõa Samvat 200 30 % Mārgga di 20 sadrakarēdrakshapaho [ll]
No. 13.-PARDI PLATES OF DAHRASENA; THE YEAR 207.
BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZ80I, PA.D.; HALLE (SAALE). I re-edit this inscription from some excellent ink-impressions kindly made over to me by Dr. Fleet, who contributes the following remarks on the original copper-plates.
« These plates were found in 1884 in the course of digging a tank at Pārdi, the head-quarters town of the Părţi subdivision of the Surat District in Gujarat, Bombay. The record on them was brought to notice and edited in 1885 by Pandit Bhagwanlal Indraji, without a lithograph, in the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. XVI. p. 346 ff.
# The plates are two in number, each measuring about 94" by 3". They are quite smooth; the edges of them being neither fashioned thicker nor raised into rims: but, as may be seen from the facsimile, the inscription is in a state of perfect preservation almost throughout. They are somewbat thin, so that the letters, though not very deep, show through on the backs of them, to such an extent that some of them can be read there. The interiors of the letters show marks of the working of the engraver's tool.
“There is no ring of the ordinary kind, with a seal on it. But at each of the two ringholes the plates were held together by a long copper wire, thick in the thickest part, which, after being passed through the ring-holes, had its ends twisted over and round and round 80 49 to form a kind of complicated tie, without the ends being soldered together. As the ring-holes are not much larger than the wires, and as the plates appear to have been secured as soon as they were discovered, it would seem that these wires are the means by which the plates were fastened together ab initio
"The weight of the two plates is 31 tolas, and of the two wires 1 tolas; total, 321 tolas = 127 oz."
It looks as if the engraver had begun to write bhögyö, which he changed afterwards into the wrong form thögyaḥ.
? A small dot over ra appears to me merely a defect in the plate.
• The engraver clearly had written akshēpta first, on account of the well-known flöka, which he had in mind.
• A well-known blunder for å kshēptă, due to the vernacular pronunciation of the time. . Looks like Samuvatta.
• Perhaps Sidrakensõtkirra? (Mr. Dayal reads Fridrakarad-rakshn and translates to be protected from the hands of the Sūdras." -Ed.)
H 2

Page #411

52
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. X.
The alphabet is of an early southern type. No distinction is made between the secondary forms of short and longi; I have, however, written i in the words fri- (1.2), Antarmmandali- (1. 2 f.), and Kaniyas- (1.4). The jihrämūliya oocurs twioo (11. 6 and 7). A final form of t seems to be used in k[e]nachi[t] (1. 7). The second consonant of the group ana is expressed by in Nanna (1. 3), but by in arnnava (1. 5). The abbreviation san for samvat and the numerical symbols 3, 7, 10 and 200 are employed in 1. 9, where the tithi of the date is given both in words and in figures.
The language is Sanskrit proso; but one verse of the Mahabharata is quoted in 1.7 f.. The rules of sandhi are strictly observed, except in svämina (1.3) and Ovriddhaya (1.5). Every Consonant following r (except sibilants and h) is doubled in accordance with Paņini, viii. 4, 46 and 49, and the dh of anudhyāta (1.1) according to viii. 4, 47 and 53. The use of the word santaka (1. 2) and that of the genitive krishatā before & aard consonant (1. 6) are evidently dae to the influence of Präkpit.
The inscription records a grant of land to a Brahmans by the Mahārāja Dahrasēna of the Traikāțaka family. The king's order was issued from a place named Āmraka (1.1). The village granted bore the naine Kapiyas-Tadākāsārika (1. 4) and belonged to the Antarmandali district (1. f.). The donee resided at Kāpura (1.3). The name of the messenger conveying the royal grant to the donee was Buddhagupta (1. 8), and the date of the grant was the 13th tithi of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha in the year 207 of an unspecified era (1. 9).
Before publishing the Pärdi plates, Pandit Bhagwanlal Indraji had discovered another mention of the Traikūtakas in & copper-plate inscription from Kanheri, the original of which seems to be lost. The Kaņheri plate is dated in the year 245. The Pandit conjectured, on the grounds of contemporaneous historical allusions in certain records from the same part of the country, that the era of this plate ought to have commenced about A.D. 245. General Cunningham showed it to be the Kalachuri or Chēdi era of A.D. 249, and his view was endorsed by Dr. Fleet and by the Pandit himself.
The alphabet and provenance of the Pardi plates, and the fact that they mention the Traikatakas, render it extremely probable that their date also has to be referred to the Kalachuri or Chodi ora, commencing in A.D. 249 as determined finally by Professor Kielhorn. The week-day or the nakshatru not being given, there is no detail by which the date can be actually tested. Dr. Fleet, however, kindly informs me that, if the year is applied as current, the European equivalent is the 4th April, A.D. 456, while, with the expired year, it would be the 23rd April, A.D: 457.
The Kaņheri plate of (Kalachuri-) Samvat 245, which mentions the Traikutaka family, does not acquaint us with the name of the king of this dynasty to whose reign it belongs. From the Pärdi plates we learn that the Traikāțaka king Dahrasena was ruling in (Kalachuri-)Samvat 207=A.D. 456 or 457. Two further members of the same dynasty are known from coins, vis. Indradatta, the father of Dahrasēna, and Vyäghrasēna, the son of Dahrasēna. The late Mr. Jackson stated that he had in his bands & copper-plate from Surat which is dated in
See varsha, 1. 7.
Inscription from the Case-Temple of Western India, p. 572. ? Ind. Ant, Vol. XIII. p. 76 f.; Dyn. Kan. Distr. p. 294f.; Journ. R. 41. Soc. 1905, p. 566 ff. • Journ. Bombay Br. R. 41. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 346; Vienna Oriental Congress, Aryan Section, p. 220 f. • Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 216 ff.
• Prof. Rapoon's Catalogue of the Coins of the Andhra Dynasty, etc. P. clxiii; compare the same scholar's article in Jours. R. 41. Soc. 1905, p. 801 fl.- Pandit Bhagyanlal Indraji (Vienna Oriental Congress, Aryan Sect.on. p. 222) read 'Badragana' for Dabrasens, and Mr. Scott (Journ. Bombay Br. R. 43. Soe, Vol. XXIII. P. 2) preters to read Dabragana' on the majority of the coins of Dahrues, and 'Vyaghragans' for Vyaghrasena.

Page #412

No. 13.]
PARDI PLATES OF DAHRASENA.
53
the (Kalachuri) year 231 and records a grant by Vyāghrasēna of the Traikutaka family : & facsimile of this record is much to be desired. It is worth noting that Dahrasēna and Vyāghrasēna style themselves on their coins parama-Vaishnava, 'a devout worshipper of Vishnu,' while the Pärdi plates (1.1 f.) apply to Dahragēns the synonymous term Bhagavatpada-karmakara, a servant of the feet of Bhagavat.'
As regards the places mentioned in this record, Dr. Fleet understands the term Antarmandali-vishays as denoting “the district of the territory between " the rivers Mindhöļā, on the north, and Purna, on the south, in Gujarat. He identifies Käpura with a fairly large village on or near the southern bank of the Mindboļa, three miles south-south-west from Vyará, the head-quarters town of the Vyári subdivision of the Baroda Stato: the place is shown as * Kapurs' in the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet No. 23, S. E. (1886), in lat. 21° 47, long. 73° 25'. He identifies Kaniyas-Tadákäsärikā," the smaller or younger (later) Tadakasirika," with the
Tarsari,' Tarsari,' of mape, fifteen miles almost dne west from Kapura,' and about halfway between the Mindhola and the Pärpå. And he considers that Amraka, where Dahrasēns Was encamped when he made the grant, may possibly be the 'Ambachh,' Ambachh,' of the mape, about two miles towards the south-west from Kapura': but he would observe that Amraka need not necessarily be anywhere near the other places mentioned in the record. He adds that Kapura gavo its name to a territorial division, known as the Kāpur-ahāra, which is mentioned in Nasik inscription of Ushavadats, and that the Chikhalapadra of that inscription is the Chikhalda' of the maps, on the south bank of the Mindhoļa, two and a half miles east-north-east from Kapara.'
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Svasti (1) Vijaya-skandhåväråd-Amrakā-våeakat-Traikku(ka)takanamh matapitri-pad
åpuddhyato Bbaga2 vat-pada-karmmakaro-svamëdh-sharttä eri-mahārāja-Dabrasēnaḥ sarvvan-ov-ismat
santakån-Anta3 rmmandali-vishaya-våsinas=sa mājñāpayati y atha Kāpura-vastavya-brähmaņa
Nanna(ppa)svămina 4 str-aiva vishay-antarggata-Kaniyas-Tadikisărikā-gråmo mnă[t]äpi[t]rör-atmanas-cha punya
Second Plate. 5 yaso-bhivsiddhaya(ya)
-chandr-[i]rkk-årņpava-[kshi]ti-sthiti-kalika (ka)s-chora10(ra)japatthyakäri-varjjam 6 sarvva-ditya-vishți-pariharėna putra-pantr-anvaya-bhojyas-samatisfishto yatoesya
bbuñjatal-kşishato(tab) 7 pravi(di) fatag=cha na k[e]nachi[t] pratishēdhak-käryya ity-uktañ-cha bhagavata
Vyasəna [1] Shashţi-varsha-Babasrani(ni) 8 svargge vasati bhumi-da) [lo] achchhēttä сh-andmanta cha tany-7a narako
vaadd-iti [ll] Buddhagupta-datakam-ajña 9 sam 200 7 Vaisakha-suddha-trayodasyä[m ] 10 3 [*]
Journ. Bombay Br. R. 41. Soc. Vol. XXIII. P. 61. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXXIX. p. 97 4. Above, Vol. VIII. p. 82, No. 12. • From two nota of in impressions supplied by Dr. Fleet. Read 'stamine trsaing.

Page #413

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. X.
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail! From the camp of victory pitched at Āmrakā, the glorious Mahārāja Dahrasēna, (who belongs to the family) of the Traikutakas, who meditates on the feet of (his) mother and father, who is a servant of the feet of Bhagavat (Vishnu), (and) who has performed an astamēdha, addresses the following) order to all Our subjects living in the Antarmandali district (vishaya):
(L.3.) "(We) have granted to the Brāhmana Nannasvimin, residing in Käpura, the village Kaniyas-Tadikāsārikā included in this same district, for the increase of the merit and fame of (Cur) mother and father and of Oarself, for as long as the moon, the sun, the ocean and the earth shall exist, to the exclusion of robbers and of those who do harm to the king, with exemption from all taxes and from forced labour, to be enjoyed by (his) Bons, grandsons, (and further) descendants.
(L. 6.) " Therefore nobody shall cause obstruction to him while he enjoys, cultivates, and assigas (this land)."
(L. 7.) And the holy Vyasa has spoken :[Here follows one of the customary verses.] .
(L. 8.) (This) order (was issued),Buddhagupta being the messenger (dütaka).-ir the year 207, on the thirteenth-13th-(tithi) of the bright (fortnight) of Vaisakha.
No. 14.-TWO NOL AMBA INSCRIPTIONS FROM DHARMAPURI
OF THE 9TH CENTURY A.D.
BY H. KRISINA SASTRI, B.A. The two subjoined records are engraved on the four faces of a pillar which was removed in 1904 from Dharmapuri in the Salem District to the Madras Museum, where it is set up near one of the entrances into the Archeological Section. The pillar measures 5' 4!" by l' 4' on the east face, 5' 6" by 1' 4" on the west, and 5' 51" by 1' 3" on the north and south faces. It is surmounted by a pinnacle from which proceed in the eight directions eight petals which open downwards and are slightly raised at the edges where they meet the margins of the pillar. Prior to its removal the pillar was built into the floor of a mandapa in front of the Mallikarjuna temple at old Dharmapuri. The inscriptions on it were copied by Mr. G. Venkoba Rao early in 19018 and a brief note on their contents is found in the Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1900-01, p. 6, paragraph 11. The pillar has suffered from the vandalism of ignorant people who appear to have used the stone for some purpose or other, with the result that all the four faces are worn smooth about the middle and bear big round indentations 5 to 5 inches
1 Nos. 304 and 305 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1901.
* This is the name by which an almost deserted quarter, about 11 miles from the modern town of Dharmapuri, is known. It contains the temples of Mallikarjuna, Máriyamman and Visbņu. The tank cn whose bund the inscribed slab No. 309 of 1901 (noticed below, p. 64), was discovered, is also quite close to this quarter of Dharmapuri.
Better impressions from which the accompanying plate has been prepared were obtained by Mr. Venkoba Bao about the end of 1901. On this occasion he also copied another mutilated Nolamba record on a broken pillar which was lying in the Mariyamman temple (No. 348 of 1901; see below, p. 63.)

Page #414

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
55
.
__
_55
381.- S. 1460,- Tilbegåmpar inscription of the reign of the emperor Humâûm (Humayun); see above, No. 305 of V. 1595.
382.-S. 1620.-Sadadi inscription of the reign of the Maharana Amarasimhaji (of Môwad); see above, No. 312 of V. 1654.
383.-8. 1541.- Satrunjaya Jaina inscription of the time of Jasavanta, the son of the Yama Satrusalya, of Navinapura (Nav&nagar); see above, No. 314 of V. 1675 and 1676.
384.-8. 1551.- Satraūjaya Jaina inscription of the reigu of the emperor sahajyahim (Shah-Jah&n); see above, No. 317 of V. 1686.
385.- S. 1582.-Notice of a Chamba inscription; see above, No. 320 of V. 1717.
386.-8. 1835.- Udaypur (in Rajputâna) inscription of the time of the Rand Samgråmasimha of Mêwad; see above, No. 323 of V. 1770.
C.--Inscriptions dated according to the Kalachuri-Chedi Era. 387.-K. () 174.- Gupta Inscr. p. 118, and Plate. Karitalal plates of the Maharaja Jayanátha, issued from Uchchakalpa :
(L. 21).- *sambatsara-ga(sa) té chatuḥsaptatê Âshadha-masasya chaturddasaria83 divase asyam divasa-purvvayam.
(L. 24).- sambat 100 70 4 Âshadha-di 10 41
The Maharaja Oghadêva; his son, from Kumâradêvî, the Maharaja Kumaradeva ; his son, from Jayasvâmivi, the Maharaja Jayasvamin; his son, from Ramadevi, the Maharaja Vyaghra ; his son, from Ajjhitadêvî, the Maharaja Jayantha.
388.-K. (?) 177. - Gupta Inscr. p. 122, and Plato. Khôh plates of the Maharaja Jayanatha, issued from Uchchakalpa :
(L. 21).-samvatsara-gatê saptasaptaty-utta®]rø Chaittramasa-divasê dvåvimsatim8.5 Genealogy as in No. 387.
389.-K. (?) 193. Gupta Inscr. p. 126, and Plate. Khób plates of the Maharaja Sarvanátha, issued from Uchchakalpa -
(L. 29). - sambatsara-sate tři(tri)navaty-uttarê Chaittramasa-divasê daśamê.
Genealogy as far as Jayanatha as in No. 387; his son, from Murandadêvi, the Maharaja Sarvanatha.
390.-K. (?) 197.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 133, and Plate. Khóh second plate only (of the Maharaja Sarvanåtha] -
(L. 10).- *sambatsara-śatê saptanavaty-uttare Aśvayujamasa-divasê vinsatimê.7
391.-K. 207.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 347. Pardi (Surat district) plates of the Mahirija Dahrasena (of the family) of the Traikatakas, issued from Âmraka -
(L. 10).- sam 200 7 Vaisakha-suddha-trayodasya[m] 10 3.
392.-K. (?) 214. -- Gupta Inscr. p. 136, and Plate. Khôh platos of the Maharaja Sarvanátha, issued from Uchchakalpa :
(L. 27).-sa[m]vatsara-sata-dvayê chaturddas-Ottaré Paushamasa-divasê shaptha (shthế). Genealogy as in No. 389, but Murundadevi is hero called Murundasvamini. I See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 227 f. Read samvatsara..
Read daść. * Read sumat.
Read titamé. • The first plate, on the outer side, contains a cancelled inscription of the same prince. * Read oiméatitamé.

Page #415

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
393.-K. 245.-Cave-Temples of West. India, p. 58, and Plate. Dr. Bird's Kanheri plate, recording the erection of a chaitya at the Mahávihára (or great convent) of Krishpagiri; dated in the reign of the Traikutakas :
(L. 1).-Tr[ei]kutak&n[m] pravarddham&na-rajya-sa[m]vvatsara-sata-dvayê pañchachatvári[m] sad-attare.
394.-K. 846,- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 20, and Plate. Såókhoda second plate only [of a Gurjara king ?]:
(L. 10). sarvataara-kata-trayam(yê) shatchatvárins-attarak8 || 346.
The only name which occurs in the plate is that of the writer, the Samdhivigrahika Aditya-bhogika.
395.-K. 880.- Jour. Roy. As. Soc., N. S., Vol. I. p. 273, and Plates ; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 82. Kaira plates of the Gurjara Dadda II. Prasantaraga, issued from Nândipuri :
(L. 43).- Kårttiky&m.
(L. 50).-samvatsara-sata-trayê=flty-adhike Karttika-buddha-panchadasyên. . . . sam 300 80 Kárttika-sa 10 5.
In the family of the Gurjara kings, the Samanta Dadda [I.] ; his son Jayabhata [1.] Vitaraga; his son Dadda (II.) Prasantaraga.
396.-K. 385.- Jour. Roy. As. Soc., N. S., Vol. I. p. 273, and Plates; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 88. Kaira plates of the Gurjara Dadda II. Prasantarága, issued from Nândipuri:
(L. 41).- Kårttikyâm. (L. 49).-samvatsara-sata-trayê pañchasi(si)ty-adhike Kartt[io]ka-paurņņamásyam
. . sam 300 80 5 Kárttika-bhu(su) 10 5. Genealogy as in No. 395.
397.-K. 391.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 21, and Plate. Sånkheda second plate only of Ranagraha, the son of Vitaråga and relative of Dadda [of the time of Ranagraha's brother (R), the Gurjara Dadda II. Prasantaraga]:
(L. 8).-samvatsara-sata-trayê ékanavaty@(tê) Vaisakha-bahula-panchada ya sah 300 90 1 Vaisakha-ba 10 5.
398.-K. 394. Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 248, and Plate. Kaira (now Royal As. Soc.'s) plates of the Gujarat Chalnkya Vijayaraja, issued from Vijayapura :
(L. 11).- Vaisakha-purnnamasyam.
(L. 32).-samvatsara-sata-trayê chaturndavaty-adhik8 Vaisakha-paurạnamasyar .. . . . Bamvatsara || 300 90 4 Vaisakha-su 10 5 11
In the lineage of the Chalukyas, Jayasito haraja; his son Buddhavarmarája, surnamed Vallabha-Ranavikrânta; his son Vijayaraja.
399.-K. 406. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 267, and Plate. Bagumra (now British Museum) plates of the Sendraka Nikumbhallabakti :
(L. 24).- Bhadrapada-paurņam[do]syår.
(L. 37).-samvatsara-sata-chatushtaye shad-attaro Bhadrapada-gu(sa)adha-parhchadass[ân"].
* Read oodrimjad-uttarake.
This number is expressed by numerical symbols for 8, 4, and 6.
For three spurious plates of his, wee above, No8. 847-349, of 8. 400, 416, and 417.
• The same plates contain a cancelled inscription of the same prince who is called in it Vijayavarmarája, and of the same date; see ibid. pp. 251-53.

Page #416

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
57
In the lineage of the Sendraka kings, Bhâņusakti; his son Adityasakti ; his son Prithivivallabha-Nikumbhallasakti.
400.-K. 421.-Jour, Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 2. and Platos. Nausari plates of the Gujarat Chalukya Yuvarija Sryasraya-siladitya, issued from Navasarika :
(L. 20).-MAkha(gha)-Suddha-trayodasya . . . . samvatsara-satachatushtayê 'Okavinsaty-adhiko 400 20 1.
In the lineage of the Chalukyas, Pulakési-Vallabha;' his son Dharaśraya-Jayasinhavarman (younger brother of the Mahirújádhirija Vikramaditya-Satyasraya-Prithivivallabha): his son, the Yuvarija Šryasraya-Siladitya.
401.-K. 443.- Vionna Or. Congress, Arian section, p. 225, and Plates. Surat plates of the Gujarat Chalukya Yuvaraja Sryasraya-Siladitya, of the time of the Western Chalukya Vinayaditya-Satyagraya-Vallabha; issued from Kusumbsvara near Kårmanêya :
(L. 25).- panye tithau Śrávana-paurpnamâsyâm.
(L. 36).- samvatsara-sata-chatushtayê Strichatváriñsad-adhiko Sravana-buddha paurộnamasyår samvatsara 400 40 3 Sravana-budi 10 5.
The Maharaja Satyasraya-Pulak@si-Vallabha(defeated Harshavardhapa, 'the lord of the whole northern country'); his son, the Maharaja Vikramaditya-Satyasraya-Vallabha; his son, the Maharajadhirdja Vinayaditya-Satyasraya-sriprithivivallabha; his father's brother Dharafraya-Jayasinhavarman ; his son, the Yuvardja Sryasraya-Siladitya.
402.-K. 456.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 77, and Plate. Nausari plates of the Gurjara Jayabhata III., issued from Kayavatara :
(L. 30).- Mágha-buddha-panchadasyam(áyên) chandr-oparage |
(L. 41).-samvatsara-lata-chatushtayê shatpanchåśad-uttarake Mâgha-buddhapañcbada yan . . . . sarh 400 50 6 .. . ... ma-våre 1
Tuesday, 2nd February A.D. 706, with a lunar eclipse, visible in India ; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 220.
In the lineage of the Maharija Karņa, Dadda (11.) (protected a lord of Valabhi who had been defeated by Harshaddva); his son Jayabhata [II.] ; his son Dadda [III.] Båhusahaya : his son Jayabhata (III.).
403.-K. 486.- Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 113. Kävi second plate only of the Gurjara Jayabhata III. :
(L. 15).- Åshidha-bud[dh]a-daśam[yam] Karkkataka-r[a]sau sa[m]krânt[@] ravan punya-tithsa.
(L. 24).- sa[m]vatsara-sata-chatushtayo [sha ?] . . . . .'. . . . [88] 400 80 6 Ashadha-gu [10 P7 Aditya-vård.
Sunday, 24th June A.D. 736 (P)"; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 221. . - 404.-K. 490.-Vienna Or. Congress, Arian section, p. 230, and Plates. Nausari plates of the Gujarat Chalukya Pulakásirkja -
(L. 39).-Mahâkarttikyam.
Read tkaviniaty-.
* This is Satyasraga-Palikesin II. of Dr. Fleet's Table. • Read trichatedri niad..
About six akharas are broken away here. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 79, note 88: "Enough of this letter remains . . . to show indubitably that it was ma. It is, of cours, a matter of conjecture whether the preceding akshara was 18 or bhaw."
With the epoch which best suits the later Kalachari dates, the original date would be expected to fall in A.D. 704-5, not in A.D. 705-6.
This may be the intended date, but there are difficulties. Judging by the later Kalachuri dates, the original data would be expected to fall in A.D. 785, not in A.D. 736. Besides, althougb in A.D. 786 the Karkata-sankranti did take place during the 10th fitki of the bright ball of AshAdha, this tithi fell on Friday, the 2nd Jane, and the tithi which ended on Sunday, the 21th June, was the 12th of the bright half. [According to my calculations for all the years from Kaliyaga-samvat 8801 to 3985 expired, the date would work out quite correctly only for A.D. 676 and A.D.798.)

Page #417

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
(L. 48).-samvatsara-sata 400 90 Kärttika-saddha 10 5.
The Maharajadhiraja Satyásraya-Prithivivallabhn-Kirtivarmaraja ;' his son SatyasrayaPalakasi-Vallabha (defeated Harshavardhana, the lord of the northern country'); nis son Satyasraya-Vikramadityaraja; his younger brother Dharasraya-Jayasimhavarmaraja ; his son Jayasraya-Mangalarasarāja ; his younger brother Palakësiraja' (who from the king Srivallabha received the epithet) Avanijanásraya (and other titles).
405.-K. 724.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 85. Notice of a Chandrehe inscription of the Ascetic Praśântaśiva and others of the Mattamayûra (spiritual) lineage; (composed by Dhårsata, the son of Jeika and Amarikå, and grandson of Mehuka) :
Samvat 724 Phålguna-gudi 3.
406.-K. 789 ().- Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 113, and Plate xxviii. Piawan rock inscription of the Kalachuri (Chêdi) Gangéyadeva :
(L. 6).- samrat 789 (P).
407.-K. 703.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 305, and Plate. Benares plates of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Mahúrájádhiraja Karnadeva, lord of Trikalinga, issued from Prayaga on the Venit:
(L. 39).-ih-aiva pituh srimad-Gångêyadêvasya samvatsare(ra)-srå ($xa)ddhe Phålguna-va(ba)hulapaksha-dvitiyâyår Sa(sa)naischara-vasuré Vêuyam snåtva.
(L. 48).-samvat 793 Phålguna-vadi 9 Sômê. The first date is incorrect; the second corresponds to Monday, 18th January A.D. 1042.
In the lineage of the Haibayas, Kókkalla [1.] (contemporary of Bhoja, Vallabharaja, [the Chandella] Harsha of Chitrakůta, and Samkaragama) married the Chandella princess Natta (Nattadevi); their son Prasiddhadhavala; his sons Balaharsha and Yuvnraja [I.]: Yuvaraja's son Lakshmanaraja; his sons Samkaragana and Yuvarâja (11.) ; Yuvaraja's son Kókkalla (II.] ; his son Gångêya ; his son Karna.
408.-K. 840.- Archæol. Suro. of India, Vol. XVII. p. 35, and Plate xxii. C. Bôramde inscription of the reign of the Ranaka (F) Gôpåladeve -
(L. 1).-samvat 8-10 râ[naka P]-sri-Gópåladeva-rajye.
409.-K. 886.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 34, and Plate. Ratnapur (now Nagpur Museum) inscription of Jâjalladeva I. of Ratnapura :
(L. 31).- (sa invat 866 Mârga-sudi 9 Ravan Sunday, 8th November A.D. 1114.
In the family of the Haihayas was Kökalla, the ruler of Chedi, the eldest of whose eighteen sons became ruler of Tripuri. Kalingaraja, the descendant of one of the younger song, conquered Dakshinakosala; his son Kamalaraja; his son Ratnaraja (Ratnesa)(1.), married Nopalla, the daughter of Vajjúka of the Kömô mandalu; their son Prithviša (Prithvidêva)[I.), married Rajalla; their son Jájalla (1.] (contemporary of one Somêsvara).
410.-(K. 874.)- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 3. Jabalpur (now Nagpur Museum) first plate only of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Maharajadhiraja Yaśahkarņadêve :
[Monday, 25th December A.D. 1122.8 ]
In the Kalachuri family, Yuvaraja (II.) of Tripuri ; his son Kokalla (II.); his son Güngöyadeva-Vikramaditya; bis son Karņa, married the Hûņa princess Âvalladêvt; their son Yaśahkarga.
1 This is Ranaparåkrainn-Kirtivarian I. of Dr. Fleet's Table.
He repulsed an attack of the Tajika (Arab) army. See below, Nos. 429 and 430, and compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 354. • In line 33 of the inscription I now read Praydgu-samaudsita. ; 0 Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 123.
Compare below, No. 429.
. According to a transcript of the text of the lost second plate, the grant recorded in the inseription was mule at the titre of the Makara Buchkrinti, on Monday, the 10th of the waning moon of Magha."- Compare alore, No. 93 of V. 1177.

Page #418

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
59
| 411.-K. 893.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. Notice of a Kugda fragmentary inscription of the reign of Prithvideva II. of Ratnapura :
(L. 25).-Kalachuri-samvatsarê 893 raja-brimat-Prithvidova-[råjye]. The inscription mentions a queen Lachchballadevi, Ratnadevn(?), and one Vallabharaja.
412.-K. 896.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 139. Räjim inscription of the chief Jagapala (Jagasimha), of the time of Prithvideva II. of Ratnapura; (composed by Jasånanda, the son of Jasodhara) :
(L. 18).- K[u]lachuri-samvatsar[] 896 Mághê mási su(su)kla-pakshồ rath-Ashtamym [V]u(bu)dha-dinê.
Wednesday, 3rd January A.D. 1145.
The inscription mentions Jâjalla (1.], Ratpadêva (II.), and Pțithvidêva (II.) of Ratnapura; and gives an account of Jagapala's family, commencing with his ancestor, the Thakkura sâhilla, the spotless ornament of the illustrious Rajamäla race which gave delight to the Panchabamsa race. Såhilla had a younger brother, Vasudeva, and three sons, Bhâyila, Desala, and Svâmin ; Svamin's sons were Jayadeva and Devasimha; and to one of these his wife Udayå bore Jagapåla. who had two younger brothers, Gajala and Jayatsimha.
413.-K. 898.- Archæol. Suru. of India, Vol. IX. p. 86, and Vol. XVII. Plate xx.; and Sir A. Cunningham's rubbing. Date of a S&ôrinarayan inscription :
Kalachuri-samvatsard 11 898 11 A()svi(svina-sudi 2 Soma-dinê. Monday, 9th September A.D. 1146 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 216.
414.-K. 902.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 210. Têwar inscription of the time of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Gay karnadeva and his son, the Yuvaraja Narasimha ; (composed by Prithvidhara, the son of Dharanidhara) :
(L. 20).--Navasa(fa) ta-yugal-[bd)-adhikya-ge Chedi-disht[] ja[na*]padam-avat-îmacia Gri-Gayákarnnadêvê pratipadi Suchimasa-śvêtapaksh&=rkka-vård.
Sunday, 17th June A.D. 1151.
In the Åtrêya gôtra, Karņa ; his son Yasaḥkarņa; his son Gayakarņa ; his son, the Yuvarája Narasim!.a.
415.-K. 907.-Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 10; Cave Temples of West. India, p. 107, Plate. Bhêra-Ghát (now Amer. Or. Soc.'s) inscription of the Kalachari (Chedi) queen Alhaņadevi, the widow of Gayakarnadeva, of the reign of her son Narasimhadeval; (composed by Sasidhara, the son of Dharanidhara) :
(L. 29).-samvat 907 Märgga-sudi 11 Ravau || Sunday, 6th November A.D. 11558; or, less probably, Sunday, 25th November A.D. 1156.
In the lineage of Sahasrarjuna of the lunar race, Kökalla [II.] ; his son Gångêya ; 'his son Karna ; his son Yafahkarņa ; his son Gayakarna, married Alhanadêvî, a daughter of Vijayasimha (a son of the Guhila Vairisimha who was a son of Hamsapalay) and his wife Sy&maladoyi (a daughter of the Paramára] Udayaditya of Malava); their sons Narasirn ha and Jayasimba.
416.-K. 009.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 212; Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. IX. Plate ü. 1. Lal-Pahad rock inscription of the time of the Kalachari (Chedi) Narasimhadéve, lord of Trikalinga :--
(L. 7).- 80[]vat | 909 Srå (śrå)vaņa-sadi 5 V.(buddhô(dhe). Wednesday, 2nd July A.D. 1158.
See above, No. 140 of V. 1216. . On this day the tithi of tite date commenced 91. 18 m. after mean suurine. * See above, No. 290, where we have the name Vamiapdila.

Page #419

CO
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V
417.-K. 910.- Archool. Surt. of India, Vol. XVII. Plate xx. Date of a Ratnapar (now Någpur Museum) inscription of the reign of Prithvideva II. of Ratnapura :
Kalachari-samvatsard 910 rája-srimat-Prithvidáva-vijayarajya 11
418.- K. 019. - Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 40. Malhar (now Nagpur Museum) inscription of the time of J&jalladeva II, of Ratnapura ; composed by Ratnasimha, the son of M&mê, of the V Astavya family)
(L. 28).-samvat 919.
In the lanar race, Ratnadeva (II.) (defeated Chodaganga); his son Prithvideva [11.] ; his son Jâjalla (II.).
419.-K. 028. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 226, and Plate. Rowah (now British Museum) plate of the Mahardnaka Kirtivarman of Kakkardựika, of the reign of the Kalachuri (Chodi) Mahardjadhirdja Jayasimhadeva, lord of Trikalinga :
(L. 14).-samvat 926 Bhadrapada-måsé sakla-pakshe ya(cha)tarthyån tithan Guru-dine råpaka-bri-Vatsarajasya nimittà pimdarchana-sthand.
(L. 19).-samvat 926. Thursday, 21st August A.D. 1175.6
In the Kaurava family, the Maháránaka Jayavarman; his son, the Mahárdnaka Vataartja; his son, the Maharanaka Kirtivarman.
420. K. 028.- According to Sir A. Cunningham, Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. IX. p. 111, and Ind. Bras, p. 61, there is a Bhêra-Ghat inscription, dated “928, Magha-badi 10, Monday."
Monday, 27th December A.D. 1176 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol XVII. p. 217.
421.-K. 028.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 18; Care-Temples of West. India, p. 119, Plate. Têwar (now Amer. Or. Soc.'s) inscription of the time of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Jayasim hadeva, the younger brother of Narasimhadeva, and son of Gayekarna :
(L. 7).-samvat 928 Srávana-sudi 6 'Ravau Hastell Sunday, 3rd July A.D. 1177.
422.-- . 938.- Jour. Bong. As. Soc. Vol. VIII, p. 481, and Plate with specimen of letters and seal; and Vol. XXXI. p. 116. Kumbhi plates of the Kalachuri (Chôdi) Vijayasimhadeva and his mother Gobaladevi, issued from Tripura on the Narmada :
Samvat 932 Srimat-Tripuryan yagadau Narmadayam vidhivat-snåtva.
Genealogy as far as Yasaḥkarpa as in No. 410; his son Gayákarna, married. Alhamadêut; their son Narasimha; his younger brothor Jayasimba ; his son Vijayasirha ; the Mahdkumdra Ajayasinha.
423.-K. 933.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 82. Notice of a Khåród inscription of the time of Ratnadeva III. of Ratnapura :
(L. 28).-Chedi-samvat 933.
In the family of the Haihayas, Kalinga; his son Kamala; his son Ratnarája [I.]; [his son] Prithvidêva (L.); his son Jâjalla (1.] (defeated Bhajabala of Savarnapura); his son Ratnadēva
1 The inscription is almost entirely effaced. - The Nagpur Museum coutains another much effaced inscription, dated (in line 86) samvat 916, which apparently treats of the chiefs of the Talal di mandala ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. 1. p. 83.
. For a Sédrinárkyan insoription, datel Chadi-sarmoat 919, see Archaol. Suro. of India, Vol. XVII. Plate
• Compare above, No. 184 of V. 1247 (?).
• In the Nigpor Museom there is much effaced inscription, dated amnata bodriniatyuitare-natalad (tra) Ak pi 986, apparently of the time of the Kalachuri (Chbali) Jayusimha love, and composed by Safidher, the son of Dhsrundhara (see above, No. 416).
. On this day tbo Nihi of the data commoned 8 h. 7 . after we sunrise. • Bee above, No. 186 of V. 1268.

Page #420

APPENDIX.
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
61
[II.] (defeated Chodaganga of Kalinga); his son Prithvidêva (II.] ; his son Jajalla (11.). married Somalladêvi; their son Ratnadeva [III..
424.-K. 984.- Archæol. Surt. of India, Vol. XVII. Plate xxii. Sahaspar image inscription of Yasoraja :
(L. 5).- Bamvat 934 Karttika-sudi 15 V (ba)dhe 11 Wednesday, 13th Ootober A.D. 1182 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 217.
The inscription, besides Yasorája, mentions the queen Lakshmadest (P), the princes Bhojadeva and Rajadeva, and the princess Jksalladevi.
425.-K. 958.- Archæol. Suro. of India, Vol. XXI. p. 102, and Plate xxvii. Besani fragmentary inscription :
(L. 1).-samvat 958 prathama-Ash&dha-sudi 3. The month Åshadha was intercalary in A.D. 1207; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 219.
0.-Undated Inscriptions connected with those under O. 426.- Gupta Inscr. p. 130, and Plate. Khôh first plate only of the Maharaja Sarvanatha, issued from Uchchakalpa.
Genealogy as in No. 392.
427.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 23, and Plate. Sân khôde first plate only of Santilla, the general (bal-adhikrita) of the Bhögikapdia Mahap[Olupatil Nirihullaks who meditated on the feet of [the Kalaohuri P] Samkarana (Sankaragana P), the son of Krishnaraja; issued from Nirgandipadraka :
(L. 9).- adi(ty0]paraga-kalam.
428.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 175. Karitaldi (now Jabalpur Museum) fragmentary inscrip tion of the time of the Kalachuri (Obedi) Lakshmanarája, and his minister Somê vars, the son of Yuvaraja's minister Bh&kamisra; mentions Yuvardja [1.], [his son] Lakshmanaraja whose queen was Rabada, and [their son] Samka[ragana]."
429.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 254, and Plate. Bilhari (now Nagpar Museum) inscription of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Yuvarajadêva II. ; (the first part of the inscription was composed by srinivasa, the son of Sthirananda; the second by Sajjana, the son of Thira; and the concluding verses are by Siruka' ).
In the lineage of the Haihayas, Kok kalla (I.) (supported Krishnarfja in the south and Bhojadeva in the north); his son Mugdhatnaga; his son Keyûravarsha-Yuvarija (1.), married Náhald (the daughter of the Chaulukya Avanivarman who was a son of Sadhanya and grandson of Simhavarman); their son Lakshmanarája; his son Sarkaragana ; his younger brother Yuvaraja (II.). The insoription also mentions, in connection with a Saiva ascetic Mattamayaranátha, a prince or king Avanti.
430.- Ep. Inl. Vol. I. p. 354. Ranod (Narod, Narvad) insoription; gives an account of certain saiva ascetics (Kadambaguhadbivasin, Sankhamathikadhipati, Terambip&la, Amardakatirthanatha, Purandara, Kavachasiva, Sadasiva, Hridayeta, and Vyemasiva), and mentions (in connection with Purandara) a king Avanti or Avantivarman who resided at Mattamayura : (composed by Devadatta).
1 The published text bu mahd palupati, altered by the editor to waldpallapati; but the photolithograph sbews that the akshara which precedes le contains a saperscript i ors, and the word maldpflupati actually gecurs, impediately after 'maldblogika, in line 28 of the Tarpaudiglit plate of Lakshmanabos, below, No. 648.
* See above, No. 407 of K. 798. * Siruks in one of his verses refers to the poet Rijallklara. • Soe Nos. 405 and 430.
See above, Not 406 and 490.

Page #421

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
431.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 216. Karanbel unfinislied inscription of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Jayasimhadeva.
In the Kalachuri family, Yuvaraja [II.] ; his son Kokalla (IT.); his son Gångêya; his Bon Karņa; his son Yaśaḥkarna; his son Gayakarņa, married Alhamadevi, a daughter of [the Guhila) Vijayasimha (a son of Vairisimha who was a son of Hamsa påla in Pragvåta) and his wife Syâmaladevi (a daughter of [the Paramâra] Udayaditya of Dhård); their sons Narasimha and Jayasinha.
432.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 218. Notice of a Gôpålpur fragmentary inscription of the time of the Kalachuri (Chedi) Vijayasimhadêva. The inscription mentions the Kalachari kings Karna, Yasahkarņa, Gayâkarna, Narasimha, Jayasiraha who married Gösaladevi, and their son Vijayasimha.
433.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. Notice of an Akaltarà fragmentary inscription of the Kalachuri rulers of Ratnapura (composed by Dêvapâņi), containing the names Ratnadeva, Harigana, Lâchchhallade vi (see No. 411), Vallabharaja, and Jayasimhadeva.
434. Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 84. Notice of a Muhammadpur inscription of the Kalachuri rulers of Ratnapura, containing the names Jâjalladêva, Ratnadeva, Přithvideva, and Vallabharaja.
435.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 85. Notice of a Têwar fragmentary inscription, containing the name Bhimapala.
D.-Inscriptions dated according to the Gupta-Valabhi Era. 436. G. 82.- Gupta Insor. p. 25, and Plate. Udayagiri cave inscription, recording a gift of the Sanakånika Maharaja .dha(P)la, the son of the Maharaja Vishnudåsa and grandson of the Maharaja Chhagalaga, a feudatory of the Maharajadhiraja Chandragupta II. -
(L. 1).- samvatsaré 80 2 Åshadhamasa-sukl-ê(ai)kadaśyam
437.-G. 88.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 37, and Plate. Gadhwi (now Calcutta Museum) fragmentary inscription [of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Chandragupta II.] :
(L. 10).- . . .-sri-Chandragupta-rå]jya-sath vvatgard 808 . . . (asyam divasa)-purv våyår Påțå (ta)liput[t]ra . . . .
438.-G. 93.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 31, and Plate. Sanchi inscription of the time of the Maharajadhirdja Chandragupta II., recording a gift in favour of the Arya-sangha at the Mahdvihára (or great convent) of Kåkanadabóta (i.6. Sànchi itself):
(L. 11).- Bań 90 3 Bhadrapada-di 4.
439.- G. 96.- Gupta Inscr. p. 43, and Plate. Bilsad pillar inscription of a certain Dhruvasarman, of the reign of the Mahardjadhiraja Kumaragupta I. -
(L. 6). -sri-Kumâragaptasy-abhivarddhamâna-vijayarajya-samvatsarê shannavatê asyan= divasa-pûrvvậyam.
The Maharaja Gupta ; his son, the Mahdrája Ghatotkacha; his son, the Maharajadhirdja Chandragupta [I.] ; his son, from Kumaradēvi who was the daughter of Lichchhavi, the Maharajadhiraja Samudragupta ; his son, from Dattadêri, the Maharajadhiraja Chandragupta [II.); his son, from Dhruvadêvî, the Maharajadhirdja Kumaragapta [1.].
See above, No. 415, 419 and 421 of K. 907, 926 and 928. 9 See above, No. 122 of K. 932.
Orof a Liebchhavi (king)."

Page #422

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
63
440.-G. 98.-Gupta Inscr. p. 41, and Plate. Cndhwa (now Calcutta Museum) fragmen. tary inscription [of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Kumaragupta I.] -
(L. 2).-[-sri-Kumâragupta-rajya-samvatsa]rê 90 8 . . . [asyam divasa)pûrv vâyân.
441.-G.:108.-Gupta Inscr. p. 258, and Plate. Udayagiri cave Jaina inscription :
(L.1).- Gupt-anvayanan nộipa-snttamânâm râjyê kulasy-abhivivardd hamânê shadbhiryyutê varsha-satê-tha mase Cl1] Su-Karttikê bahula-dinéatha pamchame.
412.-G. 113 (?).- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 210, No. xxxix., and Plate. Mathurâ (now Lucknow Museum) Jaina image inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Kumaragupta I.:
(L. 1).--sri-Kumâraguptasya vijayarajya-sam (100 10] 3 Ka.... ntamá .. [di] sa 20 asyâın prevayam].
443.-G. 129.-Grupta Inscr. p. 46, and Plate. Mankuwâr Buddhist image inscription of the reign of the Mahardjal Kumaragupta I. :
(L. 2).- samvat 100 20 9 mahârâja-śri-Kumâraguptasya rajya Jyêshthamasa-di 10 8.
444.-G. 131.--- Gupta Inscr. p. 261, and Plate. Såüchi inscription, recording a gift in favour of the Arya-sangha at the Mahdvihara (or great convent) of Kakanädabóta (i.e. Sánchi itself):
(L. 11).- samvvat 100 30 1 Aśrayug-di 5 11
445.- G. 135.- Gupta Inscr. p. 263, and Plate. Mathará (now Lucknow Museum) Buddhist image inscription :
(L. 1).---samvatsara-sato pamchastri(trim)s-ottara tamé 100 30 5 Pushya-måse divasê vi[n]s[e] di 20.
446.- G. 138, 137, and 138.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 58, and Plate; Dhavnagar Inscr. p. 24, and Plate. Junagadh rock inscription of the timo of the Rijadhiriju Skandagupta, recording the restoration of the embankment of the Sudarsana lake by Chakrapålita, the son of Parņadatta who was governor of Surashtra :
(L. 15).-Samvatsarayam-adhikå satê tu trimśndbhir=anyair=npi shndbhir-ova ratrau dine Pranshthapadasya shashthe Gupta-prakálê gnpanam vidhåyal (II)
(L. 18). - Samvatsaranam-adhiko satê tu trimsadbhir-anyair-api saptabhis-cha . .
(L. 20).- Graislımasya masnsya tu purva-pa[ksh] ... [pra]thame=hni. (L. 27).- varsha-sate=shtåtriinsi Guptânâmi kâla .
447.-G. 139. Gupta Inscr. p. 267, and Plate. Kosam fragmentary image inscription of the time of the Maluiraja Bhimavarman :
(L. 1).- ... Mab[&]r[a]jasya sri-Bhimavarmmaņaḥ samra(te) 100 30 9.... 2(?) diva 7 otad-[d Jivasa.
448.-G. 141.- Gupta Inscr. p. 67, and Plate. Kalaum Jaina pillar inscription of the reign of Skandagupta :
(L. 4).- varshồ trinkuddns.aik-ôttaraka-satatamo Jy0shtha-masi prapanne (II)
In later inscriptions, also, kings, whose title or linarily in Madrdjudhirdja, sentima iuvo the title Jake. rdja.
* This Oneurs in verse, and is not formal titlr. 3 It is doubtful whether the two warks, trauscribe.l by. 2,' are really the numerical syybul for. • Beud trimiud

Page #423

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. v.
449.-G. 146.- Gupta Insor. p. 70, and Plate. Indôr plate of the Bråhman Dévavishņu, of the time of the Mahardjddhirdja Skandagupta and his feudatory, the Vishayapati Sarvanega of the Antarvédi country :
(L. 3).- -fri-Skandaguptasy-Abhivarddhamana-vijayarajy & . 8am vvatsara-sat 8 shachchatvansad-uttaratamê Phålguna-mase ... varttamane
450.-G. 148.- Gupta Insor. p. 268, and Plate. Gadhwa (now Calcutta Museum) fragmentary Vaishnava inscription :
(L. 1).- ...sya pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsara-satd=shtachatvåringad-uttare Maghamisa-divasê ekavinsatima.
451.-G. 150.-Gupta Ingor. p. 95. Khôh (now Lacknow Maseum P) plates of the Parivrajakal Maharaja Hastin, the son of the Maharaja Damodara, grandson of the Maharaja Prabbañjana, and great-grandson of the Maharaja Dévadhya :
(L. 1). "Shatpañchas-óttars-bda-satê Guptanripa-rajya-bhuktau Mah&vaisakhasâmbatearo6 Karttikamasa-saklapaksha-tfitiyay&m=asy&n=divasa-parvvậyan.
[19th Octobero A.D. 475; see ibid. Introduction, p. 105].
452.-G. (P) 158.-Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 364, and Plate. Palt (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharaja Lakshmana, issued from Jayapura :
(L. 15).-samyvatsara-sate=shtaparich&sad-uttare Jyêshtha-masê paurppamasyan.7 The inscription mentions, as dútaka, the Mahirija Naraváhapadatta.
453.-G. 183.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 102, and Plate. Khôh (now Lacknow Museum) plates of the Parivr&jaka Maharaja Hastin (described as in No. 451) :
(L. 1).--Ttrishashty-uttard=bda-sate Guptanfipa-rajya-bhuktau Mahasvayuja-sárvatyard Chaittram&sa-énklapaksha-dvitiy[8]y&m=asy[&*]n-divasa-purvv[a]ya[mo].
[7th March A.D. 482; see ibid. Introduction, p. 105.]
454.-G. 185.- Gupta Inscr. p. 89, and Plate. Eran pillar inscription of the time of Budhagupta and his feudatory, the Maharija Sura michandra, recording the erection of the pillar by the Mahardja Måtfivishnu and his younger brother Dhanyavishņu:8
(L. 2). Sato pañchashashty-adhikó varshâņam bhupatau cha Budhagupto Ash&dham ess[ukla]-d vådaśyan Suragaror=ddivasê sam 100 60 5 ... asyå samvatsara-masa-divasspuruvayam.
Thursday, 21st June A.D. 484; see ibid. Introduction, p. 83.
455.-G. 191.-Gupta Inscr. p. 92, and Plate. Erap Sati-pillar inscription of the widow of Gtôparaja, the son of the Rajd Madhava and follower () of a king Bhinugupta :
(L. 1).-samvatsara lató ékanavaty-uttare Srávana-bahulapaksha-sap[t Jamy[Am] samvat 100 90 1 Srivana-badi 7 11
456.-G. 101.- Gupta Insor. p. 107, and Plate. Majhgawar plates of the Parivr&jaka Maharaja Hastin (described as in No. 451) :
1)._Ekanavaty-uttarêbda-late Guptappipa-rajya-bhuktan srimati pravarddhamanaMshachaittra-sambatsares Mághamsa-bahulapaksha-tritiyåyåm=asya[i] 10 sambatsara-masadivasa-purv våyår.
1 Read thatchatedrishlad..
* Read 'todrimind-, and (kavinistitamd. The original bas sripatipariordjaka-kul-6t panna. • Read shatpaúchdbad-utlard.
Read amvatsare. . The original date contains no details by which the correctness of the exact dny of the given equivalent could ha teatad: the same remark applies to the equivalents of the original dates, given under Non. 468, 456. apd 469
7 For G. 168 this date would correspond to the 18th May A.D. 477, when there was a lunar eclipse which was visible in India. • See below, No. 520.
The first Pads of this Arya is incorrect 16 Read santatsaran.

Page #424

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
(L. 20).- sambat? 100 90 1 Magha-di 3.
3rd January A.D. 511; see sbid. Introduction, p. 105.]
457.-G. 207.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 320, and Plate. Gaņēsgad (Baroda) plates of the Mahasamanta Maharaja Dhruvasena I. of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi :
(L. 29).- Bam 200 7 Vaisakha-ba 10 5.
(In the family) of the Maitrakas, the Sénapati Bhatakka (Bhatarka); his son, the Senapa ti Dharasena [I.] ; his younger brother, the Maharaja Drôņasimha; his younger brother, the Mahasamanta Maharaja Dhruvasêna [I.].
458.-G. 207.-Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 205, and Plates. Bhavnagar plates of the Mahardja Dhruvasena I. of Valabhi, issued from Valabbi :
(L. 26).- sam 200 7 Kárttika-ta 7. Genealogy as in No. 457.
459.-G. 209.-Gupta Insor. p. 114, and Plate. Khôh plates of the [Parivråjaka] Maharaja Samkshobha the son of the Mahúrája Hastin, grandson of the Mahdrája Damodara, and great-grandson of the Maharaja Prabhañjana who was the son of the Maharaja Dévadhya-born in the family of the king-ascetic Sušarman :
(L. 1).- Nav-êttarê=vda(bda)-sata-dvayê Gaptansipa-r[& Jiya-bhuktau srimati pravarddhamåna-vijayarajyê Mahasvayaja-sa[m]vatsarê Chaitramasa-suklapaksha-trayodasy[&]m=asyên samba (va)tsara-masa-divasa-púryvåyå[mo].
(L. 24).-Chaitra-di 20 8.3 [19th March A.D. 528* ; see ibid. Introduction, p. 105.]
460.-G. 216.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 105. Wala plates of the Mahasamanta Maháprotihara Mahddandanayaka Mahakártákritika Maharaja Dhruvasêna I. of Valabhi, issued from the village of Khuddavêdiya -
(L. 30).- Bam 200 10 6 Mâgha-badi 3 (?).
Genealogy as in No. 457.- The inscription mentions the king's sister's daughter, the paramôpásikd or Bauddha devotee Dudọa, as the foundress of a convent at Valabht.
461.-G. 217.- Jour. Roy. As. Soo. 1895, p. 382. British Museum plates of the Mahápratihdra Mahddandandyaka Mahdkártákritika Mahasamanta ahdrája Dhruvasėna I. of Valabh :
(L. 30).-sar 200 10 7 Âśvayaja-ba 10 3 (?).
Genealogy as in No. 457.- This inscription, also, mentions the king's sister's daughter Dadda (see No. 460).
462.-G. 221.- Wiener Zeitschrift, Vol. VII p. 297. Vavadil-Jôgia plates of the Maharaja Dhruvasena I. of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi :
L. 33).-sam-200 20 1 Âsvay[1*]ja-ba l. Genealogy as in No. 457.
463.-G. 280.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 273, and Plate. Mathura (now Lucknow Museam) Buddbist image inscription :
(L. 2).- samvatsaraḥ 200 30
464.-G. 240 (P 237).- Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 67, and Plate. Plates of the Maharaja Guhasena of Valabhi :
(L. 31).-san 200 40 (P 200 30 7) Śråvaņa-su . . .
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 379.
* Read samat.
Described here as Maharaja onls. .b. 30 m, before mean sunrise of this day the Mexha-sankranti took place. • The pame of the place from which the grant was issued is illegible. • The name of the place from which the grant was issued is not given.

Page #425

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
Genealogy from Bhatárks to Dhruvasena [I.] as in No. 457 ; then (with the omission of Dharapatta, see below, No. 468) the Maharaja Gubasêna. This inscription, also, mentions the lady Dudda (see above, No. 460).
465.- G. 246.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IV, p. 175. Wald second plate only of the Mahardja Guhasena of Valabhi :
(L. 18).- sam 200 40 6 M&gha-ba[di ?) . . . This inscription, also, mentions the lady Dudda (see'above, No. 460).
466.-G. [2]47.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 75, and Plate. Wald fragmentary inscription, containing the name of Guhasens [of Valabbi] :
. . . . [200] 40 7 6ri-Guhasenah.
467.-G. 248.-Ind. Ant. Vol: V. p. 207, and Plate. Bhavnagar second plate of the Maharaja Guhasena of Valabbt (issued from Valabbt) :
(L. 15).- sam 200 40 8 Âgvayaja-. . . (?).
468.- G. 252.- Bhavnagar Insor. p. 31, and Plates ; Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 187. Jhar plates of the Samanta Maharaja Dharagêna II. of Valabht, issued from Valabhî :
(L. 33). -Bam 200 50 2 Chaitra.ba 5.
Genealogy from Bhatarka to Dhruvasena [1.] as in No. 457; Dhruvesena's younger brother, the Maharaja Dharapatta; bis son, the Maharaja Gabasena ; his son, the Samanta Maharaja Dharasena (11.).
469.-G. 262.- Gupta Inscr. p. 165, and Plate. Maliya (Janagadh) plates of the Maharaja Dharasena II. of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi :
(L. 36).- sam 200 50 2 Vaisakha-ba 10 5. Genealogy, here and in Nos. 470-472, as in No. 468.
470.-G. 252.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 68, and Plate. Sorath (Junagadh) platos of the Mahardja Dharaséna II. of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi; of the same date.
471.-G. 252.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 301, and Plate. Bombay As. Soo.'s plates of the Maharaja Dharashna II. of Valabbt, issued from Valabhl; of the same date.
472.-G. 362.- Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 35, and Plates. Katapar (now Bhavnagar Museum) plates of the Maharaja Dharasóns II. of Valabhi, issued from Bhadrapattanaka (?); of the same date.
473.-G. 209.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 11. Wala plates of the Mahdodmanta Maharaja Dharagena II. of Valabht, issued from Bhadro påtta ():
(L. 32).- sam 200 60 9 Chaitra-ba 2. Genealogy as in No. 468.-The inscription mentions, as dataka, the Samanta siladitya..
474.-G. (®) 209.- Gupta Inscr. p. 276," and Plate. Bodh Gayà (now Calcutta Museum) inscription of the Buddhist teacher MahAnAman
(L. 14).-samvat 200 60 9 Chaittra-budi 7.
475.-G. 270.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 71, and Plato. Alina plates of the Mandedmanta Maharaja Dharasens II. of Valabhi, issued from Bhartritâttanaka (P) :
(L. 40).-sar 200 70 Phåma(Iga)na-ba 10.
Genealogy as in No. 468.--This inscription also mentions, as ddtaka, the Samanta siladitya.
. On the first plate very few words only are said to be legible. * For spurious plates of his see sbore, No. 346 of & 400. * In the signature described as Manddhirdja (R). . This probably is the king's elder son. See ibid. p. 324. nb poca Maheniman Il; compare also below, No 625.

Page #426

APPENDIX.)
.
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
476.-G. 288.Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 46. Wala fragmentary second plate only of Siladitys I. Dharmaditya of Valabhi [the son of Dbaragêna II.)
(L. 16).-sar 200 80 6 Vaisakha-va () 6.
477.-G. 286. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 329, and Plates. Wald (now Bombay As. Soc.'s) plateal of $11Aditya I. Dharmaditys of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi :
(L. 85).-sar 200 80 6 Jyésbtha-ba 6.
Descended from Bhatarka, Guhaséna ; his son Dharasena (11.] ; his son siladitya (1.) Dharmaditya. This inscription, again, mentions the lady Dudda (see above, No. 460).
478.-G. 290.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 238, and Plates. Dhånk (now Rajkot Museam) plates of Siladitya I. Dharmaditya of Valabhi, issued from the hômba (?) before the gates of Valabhi :
(L. 38).- Barn 200 90 Bh[a] drapada-ba 8.
Genealogy as in No. 477.-The inscription mentions, 28 dútaka, the illustrious Kharagraha.
479.-G. 810.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 13, and Plate; Bhdunagar Insor. p. 40, and Plates. Botad (now Bhavnagar Museum) plates of Dhruvasena II. BALAditya of Valabht, issued from Valabhi :
(L. 45).- sam 300 10 Åsvayuja-ba 10 5.
Genealogy as far as SilAditya (1) Dharmaditya as in No. 477 ; his younger brother Kharagraha (1.); his son Dharashna (III.); his younger brother Dhruvasóna (II.) Baladitya.This inscription, also, mentions the lady Dudda (see above, No. 460); and, as dútaka, the Samanta Siladitya.
480.-G. 816 (or 818 P).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p 98 ; Prof. Bendall's Journey, p 72, and Plate. Golmadhitol (Bhatgion) inscription of the Mahdrdja Sivadeva I. of the Lichobhavi family, recording an order which was made at the request of the Mahdidmanta Atsuvarman ; issued from Månagrihal :
(L. 15).-samvat 300 10 6 (or 8P) Jyaishtha-sukla-diva dasamyam.
481.-G. 326.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 77; Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 14, and Plates Plates of the Mahardjádhiraja Dharasêna IV. of Valabht, issued from Valabbi :
(L. 58).-san 800 20 6 Åshadha-su 10.
Genealogy as far as Dhruvaabna (IL.) BalAdityaas in No. 479; his son, the Paramabhattdraka Maharajadhirdja Paramétvara Chakravartin Dharashna [IV.].--The inscription mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rdja-putra) Dhruvasêna..
482.-G. 926.- Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 45. Notice of a Bhavnagar second plate only of the Maharajddhirdja Dharasena IV. of Valabbi, dated
" 8. 326, the fifth day of the dark half of Maghs." This inscription also mentions, as dútaka, the king's son (rdja-putra) Dhruvasena.
483.-G. 380.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 73, and Plate. Alina plates of the Maharajadhiraja Dharagêna IV. of Valabhi, issued from Bharukachchha :
(L. 53).- sam 300 30 MÅrggasira-sa 3.
Genealogy as in No. 481.- The inscription mentions, as dátaka, the king's daughter (rajaduhitri) Bhåpå (see No. 484).
1 This, so far as I know, is the earliest Valabht inscription which, in the introductory passage, has the reading samkepanna, instead of the reading sapatna of the earlier inscriptions ; compare Dr. Haltasch's remarks in Ep. Ind. VOL III. p. 819. * This probably is the king's younger brother.
See below, No. 526. . This probably is the prince who afterwards ruled u Dhruvaabna III.
- 2

Page #427

68
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. V.
484.-G. 330.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 339. Kaira plates of the Maharajadhirdja Dharagêna IV. of Valabhi, issued from Bharakachchhs
(L. 57). sam 300 30 dvi-Marggasira-su 2.
The date apparently falls in A.D. 6481 (in Kaliyuga-samvat 3749 expired) when, by the rules of mean intercalation, there was an intercalated month which might be called either Pausha or Mårgasira; (see Sewell and Dikshit's Ind. Calendar, p. xxiii, and Gupta Inscr. Introduction, p. 93 ff.).
Genealogy as in No. 481.- The insoription mentions, as dútaka, the king's daughter Bhůvå (see No. 483).
485.-G. 334.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 86. Kåpadvanaj plates of Dhruvasena III. of Valabhi, issued from Sirisimmiņikå :
(L. 50).- sam 300 30 4 Magha-su 9.
Genealogy as far as Dharasena (IV.] as in No. 481 ; he was succeeded by Dhravasêna [III.], the son of Dêrabhata who was the son of fladitya [1.], the elder) brother of the grande father (Kharagraha I.] of Dbarasêna (IV.).
486.-G. 397.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 76, and Plates. Alina plates of Kharagraha 11. of Valabhi, issued from Palêndaka (?):
(L. 50).- sam 300 30 7 Ashảdha-ba 5. Genealogy as far as Dhruvasêna [III.] as in No. 485; his elder brother Kharagraha (II.].
487.-G. 350.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 76. Lansadi plates of Siladitya III. of Valabbi, issued from Khêțaka :
(L. 67).- sam 300 50 Phålguna (na)-ba 3.
Genealogy as far as Kharagraba (II.) Dharmaditya as 'in No. 486 ; after him, stladitya [III.], the son of Siladitya [II.] who was the elder brother of Kharagraha (11.). The inscription mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rdja-putra) Dhruvasêna.
488.-G. 352. Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 306; Bhavnagar Inscr. n. 45, and Plater. Lunsadi (now Bhavnagar Museum) plates of siladitya III. of Valabhi, issued from Maghavens :
(L. 65).- Barn 300 50 2 Bhadrapada-gu I.
Genealogy as in No. 487.- This inscription also mentions, as dátaka, the king's son (råja-putra) Dhruvasêna.
489.-G. 865 ().-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 968. Kaira plates of 811Aditya III. of Valabhi :
(L. 66).- sam || 365 II (?) Vaisakha-sa il 1 || (?).
Genealogy as in No. 487.-This inscription also mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rdjaputra) Dhruvasêna.
490.-G. 372.- Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 209, and Plate. Bhavnagar plates of the Mahardjadhiraja DilAditya IV. of Valabhi, issued from the camp at the tank of BalAditya :
(L. 58).- sam 300 70 2 Srivaņa-ba 9.
1 The year 380 of the date would thus correspond to the Kdrttikddi] Vikramı year 890 + 876705 expired; me Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 803.
The case, however, is not free from difficultien. According to the 8drya- und Arya-riddantas, and by the modern role of naming intercalated mouths, the intercalaigd month would be Paushs; and it would be Paasha sleo by the Brahma-siddhdnia and the earlier (Brabmagupta's) rale. And Mirgasir it can be called only on the supposition that it was esleulated by the Súrya- or Arya-riddhdata, and named in accordance with Brahma gupta's rule. Compare below, No. 680 of H. (P) 84.
+ In later inscriptions surnamed Dharudditya. • In the inneriptions of his successor described as Pandobhaffdraba Mahdndjadhirdja Paramdinare.
1 follow Dr. Fleet in calling this staditys 811Aditya II. By other soholars he is not numbered, with the wealt that the kings of the same name, who are bere ngmbered from IIL to VII, in orber acoun bour the numbers from II. to VI.

Page #428

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
Genealogy as far as siladitya (III) as in No. 487; his son, the Paramabhaffäraka Mahardjadhiraja Paramétvara Siladitya (IV.).- The inscription mentions, as dátaka, the king's son (rája-putra) Kharagraha.
491.-G. 875.- Wiener Zeitschrift, Vol. I. p. 253, and Plates; Bhavnagar Incor. p. 55, and Plates. Dêvali (now Bh&vnagar Museum) plates of the Mahardjádhiraja siladitya IV. of Valabhi, issued from the village of Pärnika :
(L. 60).-sar 300 70 5 Jyêshtha-bs 5.
Genealogy as in No. 490.- This inscription also mentions, as dútaka, the king's son (rája-putra) Kharagraba.
492.-G. 878.-From impressions supplied by Dr. Burgess. Plates of the Maharajadhiraja SulAditya IV. of Valabhil :
(L. 59).-saṁ 300 70 6 Mårggasira-sa 10 5.
Genealogy as in No. 490.- This inscription also mentions, as dataka, the king's son (raja-putra) Kharagraha.
493.-G. 382.- From impressions supplied by Dr. Fleet. Plates of the Maharajadhiraja $11Aditya IV. of Valabhi, issued from Valabhi :
(L. 65).- Barn 300 80 2 Mårggasira-su 6.
Genealogy as in No. 490.- The inscription mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rajaputra) Dharasena.
494.-G. 888.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 163, and Plates. Changu-Narayana (near Katmandu) pillar inscription of Manadova -
(L. 1). -- garnyat 300 80 6 Jydshtha-mgaê bakla-pakshe pratipadi 1 (R8]hipinakshatra yukth chandramasi muhartté prasasta-bhijiti.
28th April, A.D. 705; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 210, and Gupta Insor. Introduction, p. 95.
Vrishraddva ; his son Sankaradēva ; his son Dharmadáva, married Rajyavati; their son Manadora. (Compare below, No. 541.)
495.-G. 408.-Jour. Bo. As. Soo. Vol. XI. p. 335, and Plates. Gôndal plates of the Mahardjadhirdjı 811Aditya V. of Valabhi, issued from Khêtaka :
(L.61).-sar 400 3 Vaisakha-sa[ddha 10 3 ?).
Genealogy as far as BilAditya [IV.] as in No. 490 ; his son, the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramddvara SulAditya (V.).—The insoription mentions, as dátaka, the king's son (rdja-putra) 811Aditya.
496.-G.408.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XI. p. 335, and Plates. Göndal plates of the Mahardjadhirdja SulAditya V. of Valabhi, iss ned from Khôtaks :
(L. 60).-sar 400 3 MAgha-bs 10 2.
Genealogy as in No. 495,- This inscription also mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rája-putra) Šiladitya.
497.-G. 418. Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 167, and Plate. Dévapatana (near Katmandu) fragmentary inscription of the time of Manadova -
(L. 1).- samyat 400 10 3.
498.-G. 486.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX.p. 167, and Plate. Lagantól (Katmandu) fragmentary inscription of the Mahandja Vasantasens, issued from Managriha :
(L. 20).- sarvat 400 30 5 [Afva]yaji sukla-divå 1.
The name of the place from which the grant was issued io illegible.
See below, No. 541.

Page #429

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
499.-G. 441.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 17, and Plate. LapávaậA plates of the Mahardjádhiraja 811Aditya VI. of Valabhi, issued from Godrahaks :
(L. 70).-samvat 400 401 (P) Karttika-gu 5 (?).
Genealogy as far as siladitya [V.) as in No. 495; his son, the Paramabhaffdraka Mahardjádhírdja Paraméévara biladitya (VI.).
500.-G. 447.- Gupta Inscr. p. 173, and Plate. Alins (now Royal. As. Soc.'s) plates of the Mahdrdjddhirdja siladitys VII. Dhrubatal of Valabhi, issued from Anandapura :
(L. 77).-samva[t]sara-sata-chatushtayè saptachatvariasad-'adhike Dyêptha (Jyêshtha)fuddha-parnchamym ankata (b) SAVA 400 40 7 Sré(iye)shtha-ga(su) 5.
Genealogy as far as siladitya [VI.] ag in No. 499 ; his son Dhrabata, styled the Paramabhaffäraka Maharajadhirdja Paramédvara Siladitya [VII.).
501.-G. 586.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 168, and Plate. Laganţ81 (Katmaqda) fragmentary inscription; mentions, as dataka, the king's son (rdja-putra) Vikramasens -
(L. 18).-- samvat 500 30 5 Sri [vana)-sakla-diva saptamyam.
502.- G. 685.- Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 257, and Plate. Morbi second plate only of Jainka
(L. 16).- Panchåbitya yuta-tite samánån sata-panchake 1 G[an]pt& dad&v=ado nsipah soparåg&=rkka-mamdale ||
(L. 19).- sarvat 585 Phálguna-sadi 5.
503.- Valabhi-s. 850.- Wiener Zeitschrift, Vol. III. p. 7; Bhavnagar Insor. p. 186. Vårdval inscription of the temple-priest BhAva-Brihaspati -
(L, 54). - Valabhi-samvat 850 Åsha[aha) . . . .
The inscription mentions the Chaulakyas Jayasinha-Siddhardja and Kamarapala (who defeated the king Ballkla of Dhara).
504.- Valabhi-s. 850 (®).- Bhdunagar Insor. p. 184. Japâgadh fragmentary inscription of the time of (P) the Chaulukya Kumarapala; is said to be dated :
(L. 34). - Valabhi-samvat 850 sri-Simha-samvat 60 varsh8.7
505.- Valabh1-8. 911.-- Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 161, and Plate. Ghelåņa (near Mangrol) fragmentary inscription :
(L. 1).- Silmad-Valabhi-samvat 911 [varshe] ... [du]di 6 Sakro.
506.- Valabhi-s. 827.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III, p. 303, and Plate. Verával image inscription :
(L. 1).- grimad-Valabbi-sa[m]vat 927 varsha Phálguna-sudi 2 Sômo 11 Monday, 19th February A.D. 1246.
507.- Valabhl-s. 945.- Verával inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya (Vaghela) Mahárdjádhiraja Arjupadeve; see above, No. 228 of V. 1320.
d.-Undated Insoriptions connected with those under D. 508.- Gupta Inacr. p. 141, and Plate. Mêharanli (Mihrault) iron pillar inscription, being a posthumous eulogy of the conquests of a powerful king Chandra.
1 I... Dhravabhata. Read Indrimiad.
* Read sausat. • See Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 211, and Vol. XX. p. 381 ; and Gupta Inser. Introduction, p. 07. See below, No. 597.
See sboro, No. 210. 7 This cannot be correct. According to the date of the Verával inscription of the reign of Arjunadora (No. 828) the difference between a Valabht year and the corresponding Simha year (for the mouth of Ashadhu) is 794, while here the difference between 850 and 60 i 790.
. See Gupta Issor. p. 140, note 1, and Jour. Roy. As. 800. 1897, p. 9 .

Page #430

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
509.- Gupta Inscr. p. 6, and Plate. Allahabad pillar inscription of the Maharájádhiraja Samudragupta, who captured and again liberated “Mahendra of Kosala, Vyågbraråja of Maha kantára, Mantarkja of Kerala, Mahendra, of Pishtapura, Sv&midatta of Kottara on the hill, Damans of Erapdapalla, Vishnugopa of Káncbi, Nilaraja of Avamukta, Hastivarman of Vengi, Ugrasena of Palakka, Kubêra of Dêvarashtra, Dhanamjaya of Kusthalapara," and all the other kings of Dakshiņa patha, and exterminated “Rudradêva, Matila, Någadatta, Chandravarman, Ganapatinåga, Nágasena, Achyuta, Nandin, Balavarman," and other kings of Aryavarta. (A kávya in verse and prose, composed by the Sándhivigrahiku Kumaramatya Mahadandanayaka Harishêņa, the son of Dhruvabhati).
510.- Gupta Inscr. p. 20, and Plate. Eran (now Caloutta Museum) fragmentary inscription of Samudragupta.
511.- Gupta Inscr. p. 256, and Plate. Gaya (sparious) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Samudragupta, issued from Ayodhyâ :
(L. 14).-samvat 9+ Vaisakha-di 10.4 Genealogy as in No. 439.
512.- Gupta Inscr. p. 35, and Plate. Udayagiri cave inscription of the time of Chandragupta II., recording the excavation of the cave by the order of his minister, the poet Viragêna, otherwise called Saba, of Patalipatra.
513.- Gupta Insor. p. 26, and Plate. Mathura (now Lahore Museum) fragmentary inscription (of the Mahdrájádhiraja Chandragupta II.).
514.- Gupta Inscr. p. 40, and Plate. Gadhwa (now Calcutta Museum) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja KumAragupta 1.6 -
(L. 2).--sri-Kumäragapta-rajya-(samvatsard] . .. .. . divasd 107 (asyam divasa-parvvây&m].
515.- Gupta Inscr. p. 265, and Plate. Gadhwd (now Calcatta Museum) fragmentary inscription (of the time of Kumaragupta I. P].
516.- Gupta Inscr. p. 49, and Plate. Bihår fragmentary pillar inscription of the time of the Maharajadhiraja Skandagupta.
Genealogy as far as Kumäragupta [1.] as in No. 439; his son, the Mahardjadhiraja Skandagupta.
517.- Gupta Inscr. p. 53, and Plate. Bhitart pillar inscription of Skandagupta, recording the installation of an image of the god Vishnu and the allotment to the idol of a village.
Genealogy as in No. 516.
$18.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LVIII. Part I. p. 89, and Plate; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 225. Bhitari (now Lucknow Museum) seal of the Maharajadhiraja Kumâragupta II.
Generlogy as far as. Kumâragupta [1.] as in No. 439; his son, from Anantadêvi, the Maharajadhiraja Puragapta; his son, from Vatsadevi, the Maharajadhiraja Narasimhagupta ; his son, from Mahalakshmidevi (?), the Maharajadhiraja Kumaragupta (II.).
*His genealogy is given as in No. 489, above.
*The above is from Dr. Fleet's published translation, but it should be stated that Dr. Fleet has the passage, translated by Mantarijs .. . on the hill, under further consideration compare also Bombay Gareteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 63, and Jour. Roy. 41. Soc. 1897, p. 864 ff.
The grant, according to Dr. Fleet, has the general appearance of having been fabricated somewhere about the beginning of the eighth century A.D.
• Expressed by numerical symbolo; compare Gupta Inscr. p. 255, note 1. See above, Nos, 436-486 of G. 82-93
. See above, Nov. 439-443 of G. 96-129. 7 Expressed by a namerical symbol.
• See above, Nos. 446-449 of G. 136-146.

Page #431

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
519.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 239, and Plate. Kara (Dow Lahore Museum) inscription of the reign of a Rajadhiraja Maharaja Tôramana Shaha (or Shahi) Jadvia, recording the construction of a Buddhist convent:
(L. 1). - [rêja]. raja-mahárája-Toramana-sha[hi]. Jag . . [bhivardhamâna-rajye .. samvatsare]....mê Margasiramisa-sakla-dvitfy&y&m.
520.- Gupta Inscr. p. 159, and Plate. Eran stone boar inscription of the first year of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Tôramana, recording the building of the temple, in which the boar stands, by Dhanyavishnu, the younger brother of the deceased Maharaja Mâtsivishput :
(L. 1).-Varsh prathamd prithivim pritha-kirttau prithu-dyutan maharajadbir&ja-briToramåņå praśåsati (II) Phálguna-divasê dasamê | ity=évam rajyavarsha-masa-dinaih [1] @tasy&m půrvvåyåm Bva-lakshaņair-yukta-purvvåyåm (11)
521.- Gupta Inscr. p. 162, and Plate. Gwalior (now Caloutta Museum) inscription of the 15th year of the reign of Mihirakulas (who broke the power of Pafupati), the son of Toramana, recording the building of a temple of the Sun, by & person named Måtricheta, on the mountain Gopa (Gwalior) :
(L. 4).- ... abhivarddhamåna-räjyê pamohadas-abd8... Karttika-måsê pr&pt[8] gagana-(patau (?) ni]rmmalê bhâti .... tithi-pakshatra-muhürttå sampraptê suprasastadinê.
522.- Gupta Inscr. p. 111; and Plate. Bhumara pillar inscription of the (Pariyrájaka] Maharaja Hastin and the Maharaja Sarvanatha [of Uchchakalpa] :
(L. 7).- Mahåmåghê sam batsarêKårttikamåga-divasa 10 9.
Ibid. Introduction, p. 105 ff., it is shown that the date might correspond to either the 13th October A.D. 508 (in Gupta-samvat 189) or the 2nd October A.D. 520 (in Gupta-samvat 201); but according to Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 228 the Mahåmagha sanvatsara of this date commenced in A.D. 484 (in Gupta-samvat 165). Compare above, Nos. 389, 390, 392, and 451, 453 and 456.
523.-Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 30, and Plate. Bankođi (now Bhavnagar Museum) fragmentary inscription, containing the name of Guhasena [of Valabhi]
524.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 148; Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 64, and Plate. Gopnåth first plate only of a Valabbi grant, which breaks off in the description of Dharashna III., the son of Kharagraha I.; issued from Valabhi.
525.- Gupta Inscr. p. 279, and Plate. Bodh-Gaya Buddhist image inscription, recording the presentation of the statue, on the pedestal of which it is engraved, by the Sthavira Mahânâman.
526.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 168, and Plate. Fragmentary inscription from near the Sivapuri hill, five miles north of Kåtmånda, of the Maharaja sivadeva I. of the Lichchhavi family, recording some act doce at the request of the Mahasamanta Amfuvarman; issued from Månagriha.?
527.-Bhavnagar Inscr. p. 208. Verával fragmentary inscription of the temple-priest Bhaya-Brihaspati mentions the Chaulukyas Jayasimha-] Siddhardja, Kumarapala, Ajayapála, Mülaraja II., and Bhimadêya II.
1 Of about "the fourth or fifth century A. D." There is no evidence to shew that the Toramana of this Inscription is in any way connected with the Tóramdna of No. 520. * See above, No. 454 of G. 165. See above, No. 829.
• Read sanatsard. 5 See above, Nos. 464-467 of G. 240 (? 237)-248.
. See above, No. 474 of G. (?) 269. 7 See above, No. 80 of G. 816 (or 818 ?).
See above, No. 503 of Valabhi-s. 850.

Page #432

APPENDIX.) -
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
E.-Inscriptions dated according to the Harsha Era. 528.-H. 22.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 210, and Plate. Banskhera (now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Harsha, issued from Vardhamanakoti :
(L. 16).- samvat 20 21 Kårtti ka® ]-vadi l.
The Maharaja Naravardhana ; his son, from Vajrinidári, the Maharaja Rajyavardhana (1.]; bis son, from Apbarodovi, the Maharaja Adityavardhana; his son, from Mahanaguptadesi, the Maharajadhiraja Prabhakaravardhana; his son, from Yasomatidévi, the Maharajadhirija Rajyavardhana (IL.) (subdued Devagapta and other kinga); his younger brother, the Maha. rájádhiraja Harshs. The inscription mentions, as officials, the Mahasamanta Skandagupt and the Mahasamanta Maharaja Bhầna (?).
529.-E. 35.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 72. Madhuban (now Lucknow Museum) plate of ti Maharajadhiraja Harsha, issued from Kapitthika! :
(L. 18).-samvat 20 5 Marggadirsha-vadi 6.
Geneslogy as in No. 528. The inscription mentions, as officials, the Mahdsman Skandagupta and the Samanta Mahardja Isvaragupta.
530.-H. (R) 84. Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 74, and Plate. Sundhårå damaged inscription of the Mahdod manta [Amfuvarman'], issued from Kailasak tabhavana':
(L. 16).- Ban vat 30 4 prathama-Pausha-sukla-dvitly y&m.
Judging by the date of No. 542 of H. 155, the month of Pausha of Harsha-samvat 34 would by expected to fall in A.D. 639-40 (in Kaliyuga-samvat 3740 expired), but in that year no month was intercalary. In (Kaliyuga-samvat 3741 expired=) A.D. 640-41, by the rules of mean intercalation, there was an intercalated month which might be called Pausha on the supposition that it was calculated by the Brahma-siddhanta, and named according to the modern (not Brahmagupta's) rule for naming intercalated months, but which ordinarily would be called Margasira. (See Sewell and Dikshit's Ind. Calendar, p. xxiii).
531.-H. ) 84.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 169, and Plate. Bangmati (near Katmando) fragmentary inscription of the Mahdadmanta Amgutarman, issued from Kailasakatabhavana :
(L. 14).-samvat 80 4 Jyềshta(shtha)-sakla-dadamy&m.
532.-H. (P) 89.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 170, and Plate. Dévapă țana (near Katmaņdu) inscription of Ansuvarman, issued from Kailasaktabhavana -
(L. 22)-samvat 30 9 Vaisakha-kukla-divå daśamyâm.
The inscription mentions, as ditaka, the Yuvardja Udayaddys. It also mentions Ambavarman's sister Bhogadhvi, who was the wife of the king's son (rdja-putra) Saraséna, and the mother of Bhögavarman and Bhagyadevi.
533.-H. (P) 45 ().- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 171, and Plate. Satdhårå (near Katmandu) inscription of Ansuvarman -
(L. 1).-samvat 40 5 (?) Jyêshtha-inkla. . .
This 2 is denoted by a numeral figure, but the preceding '20' and the following 'l' by numerical ay mbols. 1 The published text me Anthild.-In line 10 reference is made to a forged grant (kdfa-idaana).
• Prof. A. Levi, in the Jour. Asiatique, 1894, Juillet Aodt, p. 62, has referred this date (nad those of the following dates, in which a sign of interrogation bas been put here after H.) to a local ers the epoch of which would full in A.D. 595. But since for Anavarman we have the date No. 533, of the year 14 or 46, even the adoption of sucb new ers would not meet one of Prof. Lévi's main objections to the assignmeut of this dato (of the year 34) to the Haroba en -the objection, namely, that according to Hinen Tsiang's account Amuvarman could not have lived after A.D. 637.
• See above, No. 480 of G. 816 (or 318). . This supporition would be the very reverse of the supposition made above, under No. 481 of G. 330.
See below, No. 541. According to Dr. Fleet, the year of the date is either 41 or 45 ; see Gupta Ineer. Introdaction, p. 180, F.

Page #433

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
534.-H. (?) 48.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 171, and Plate. Lalitapattana (near Kâțmånda) inscription of Jishņugupta, issued from Kailasakâta bhavana :
(L. 21).-samvat 40 8 Kárttika-sukla 2.
The inscription mentions, in connection with Mânagriha, the Maharaja Dhruvadeva;1 also the Maharajadhiraja Arsuvarman; and, as dútaka, tho Yuvarája Vishnugupta.
535.-7. .-- Gupta Inscr. p. 210, and Plate. Shahpur image inscription of the reign of Adityasênadeva [of the family of the Guptas of Magadha], recording the installation of the image by the general (bal-adhikrita) Salapaksha at, apparently, Nalanda (?)
(L. 2).-samvat 60 6 Mårgga-śndi 7 (?) asyân-divasa-måba-samvatsar-åndpůrvvyår.
536.-H. () 82 ().-Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 77, and Plate. Gairidhárå fragmentary inscription, issued from Kailasakūtabhavana :
(L. 29).-samvat 80 2 () [Bhadra)pada-bakla-di... The inscription mentions, as dútaka, the Yuvardja Skandadeva (P).
537.-H. (P) 119.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 174, and Plate. Laganţ81 (Katmandu) inscription of the Maharajadhirdja sivadêva II., issued from Kailâsakațabhavana :
(L. 23).-samvat 100 10 9 Phålguna-sukla-divå datamyâm. The inscription montions, as dútaka, the king's son (rája-putra) Jayadova.
538.-H. (?) 143 (?).- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 176, and Plate. Kåtmåņdu fragmentary inscription of the Maharajadhiraja (Śivadêva II.P]:
(L. 37).-samvat 100 40(?)* 3 Jyeshtha-sukla-diva trayodagyâm
539.-11. () 145.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 177, and Plato. Lalitapattana (near Kamanda) fragmentary inscription :
(L. 17).- Bamvat 100 40 5 Pausha-sukla-diva tritiyâyam The inscription mentions, as dútaka, the Yuvaraja Vijayadeva.
540.-H. (?) 151.-Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 79, and Plate. Inscription of a private person, on a water-conduit slab near the terople of Jaisi, Katmandu :
(L. 1).-samvat 100 50 1 Vaisakha-sukla-dvitiyâyâm,
541.-H. () 153.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 178, and Plate. Katmandu inscription of Jayadeva Parachakrakâms; (with the exception of five versos, which are by the king himself. composed by Buddhakirti) -
(L. 35).- garvat 100 50 35 Karttika-sukla-navamyam ! - In the solar race there was Lichchhavi; in his family was Sapushpa, born at Pushpapira (Pataliputra); after him came, omitting 23 kings, Jayadeva ; after him, omitting 11 kings, Vrishadeva; his son Samkaradeva; his son Dharmadova ; his son Månadeva (see Nos. 494 and 497); his son Mahidova; his son Vasantadêva (the Vasantasena of No. 498). The inscription then has Udayadeva (mentioned as Yuvaraja in No. 532); [bis son] Narendradeva : his son, Sivadova (II.) (Nos. 537 and 538), married Vatsadovi, a daughter of the Monkbari Bhogavarman and daughter's daughter of Adityasena of Magadba (No. 535); their son. Jayadeva Parachakrakama, married Rajyamati, the daughter of Harshadêva, king of Ganda, Udra eto., and of Kalinga and Kosala, of the family of king Bhagadatta (or of the Bhagadatta kings). (Soo ibid. Vol. XIV. p. 346 ff. and Gupta Inscr. Introduction, p. 185 ff.).
542.-1. 155. Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 112, and Plate. Dighwa-Dubault plato of the Maharaja Mahendrapaladeva, issued from Mahôdaya (Kanauj) :
(L. 12).- savituḥ Kumbha-samkrantau sâtra.. (L. 14).-samvatsrå(tsrð P) 100 50 5 Magha-sudi 10 niva(ba)ddham.
1 See below, No. 557, See below, No. 550.
See below, No. 541. • This may possibly be 20 or 80. This '3' is denuted by numeral figure. . For the lineage of Bhagadatta, see below, Nos. 652, and 711-714

Page #434

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
20th January A.D. 761; see Gupta Inscr. Introduction p. 178.
The Maharaja Devasakti; his son, from Bhuyikâdêvî, the Maharaja Vatsaraja; his son, from Sundaridevi, the Maharaja Nagabhata ; his son, from Isaţâdêvî, the Maharaja Råmabhadra; his son, from Appidêvî, the Maharaja Bhoja [1.]'; his son, from Chandrabhattarikadovi, the Maharaja Mahendra påla (surnamed Bhâkn P].
543.- 1.184.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 29. Pañjab inscription of the reign of a certain Vigraha (P) :
(L. 1).-'samvat 184 śråvaņa-vati 15 atra dinê.
544.-H. 188.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 140, and Plate. Bongal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahiraja Vinayakapaladeva, issued from Mahôdaya (Kanauj):- (L. 14). - shashthyârn (?) Gangaya[m ] snätvå
(L. 17).-samvatsrð 100 80 8 Phâlguna-Fadi 9 niva(ba)ddhan 11
Genealogy as far as Mahendrapâla as in No. 542; his son, from Dahanagadhvi, tho Maharaja Bhöja (IL.); his brother, the son of Mahôndrapala from Mahidevidêvt, the Maharaja Vinayakspåla (surnamed Harsha P].
545.-H. 218. Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 31; Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. X. Plate ix. 1, and Vol. XXI. Plate xvi. A. Khajuraho image inscription :
(L. 2).- sarvatsrð 200 10 8 Magha-sudi 10.
546.-H. 270.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 186. Pehevä (Pehoa) inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Bhôjadêve, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja Råmabhadradeva, [of Kananj)
(L. 2).-samvatsarn-fata-dvaye shatsaptaty-adhike Vaisakhamasa-suklapakshasaptamyam samvnt 276 Vaisakha-gudi 7 asyårn samvatsara-masa-divasa-parv vâyår tithâv-iba eri-Prithadak-adhishthane pisachi-chaturddasgån: ghotaka-gåttråyårn samâyâta. . . .
547.-H. 503 (or 562 P). Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 32; Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. XIV. p. 72, and Plate xxii, 3. Notice of a Pañjaur inscription :
(L. 1).- sammvat 563 (or 562 ?) Jêtha-sadi 9 våra sakraḥ. Friday, 17th May A.D. 1168.
0.-Undated Inscriptions connected with those under E. 548.- Gupta Insor. p. 232, and Plate. Sônpat copper seal inscription of the Mahardjddhiraja Harshavardhana.
Genealogy from Rajyavardhana [1.] to Harshavardhana (Harsha) as in No. 528 of H. 22.
549.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 180, and Plate. Kadarkot (Gavidhumat, now Lucknow Museum) inscription, recording the erection of some building in memory of Takshadatta by his father Harivarman (Mamma), the son of Haridatta who had been raised to eminence by the illustrious Harsha' [of Kanauj]; (composed by Bhadra, the son of Vamana).
550.-Gupta Insor. p. 202, and Plate. Aphsad inscription of Adityasena [of the family of the Gaptas of Magadha], his mother Srimati, and his wife Konadovi.
Krishnagupta; his son Harshagapta ; his son Jivitagupta [1.] ; his son Kumaragapta (at war with the Maukhari) IgAnavarman); his son Damodaragupta (fell in a battle with the Mau khari); his son Mahasnagapta (defeated Susthitavarman); his son Madhavagupta (contemporary of Harsha [of Kanauj]); his son Adityasdua.
1 Bee below, No. 710 of H. 100. . See above, No. 16 of V. 932.
This is the 14th tithi of the dark Lalf of the aninta Chaitra or pirpimdnta Vaisakha; 6e0 Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 179.
• Of about the latter half of the soventh century A.D. * Seo above, No. 535 of 1. 66.
• See below, No. 554

Page #435

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
[VOL. V.
551 - Gupta Inscr. p. 212. Mandar Hill rock inscriptions of the Maharajadhiraja ...yasenadeve of the family of the Guptas of Magadla) and his wife Könadevi.!
352.- Gupta Inscr. p. 215, and Plate. De-Barañark inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Jiritaguptadeva II. (of the family of the Guptas of Magadba), issued from Gomatikottaka.
Ladbavagapta; his son, from Srimati, Adityasena; his son, from Könadevi, the Haláriudhiraja Dêvagupto ;' his son, from Kamaladevi, the Maharajadhiraja Vishnagupta ; his son, from Ijjadêvî, the Maharijadhiraja Jivitagupta (11.).- The inscription mentions, 8.8 previous kings, Baláditya, Sai Favarıran, and Avantivarman.
553.- Gupta Inscr. p. 229, and Plate. Jaunpur fragmentary inscription of Isvaravarman, of the lineage of the Mukhara kings.
554.- Gupta Inscr. p. 220, and Plate. 'Astrgadh copper seal inscription of the Maukhari Nah irájádhiraja Sarvavarman.
The Maharaja Harivarman ; his son, from Jayasvamini, the Mahúrája Adityavarman; his from Harshaguptâ, the Maharaja Isvaravarman ; his ron, from Upagupta, the Maha
rája Isanavarman ;' his son, from [Lakshmi]vati, the Maharajadhiraja Saryavarman.
555. Gupta Inscr. p. 222, and Plate. Barabar Hill cave inscription of the Mankhari Anantavarman, the son of Sárdala.
556.-- Guptu Inscr. pp. 224 and 227, and Plates. Nagarjuni Hill cave inscriptions of the Mankhari! Apantavarman, the son of Sardalavarman who was the son of Yajñavarman.
557.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 173, and Plate. Kåtmåņdu fragmentury inscription of Jishņugupta, issued from Kailasakåtabhavana; mentions (as lord paramount ?] the Bhattdraka Mahalrija Dhruvadeva of the Lichchhavi family, who resided at Managfiha.
558. Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 174, and Plate. Kåtmåņda fragmentary inscription of the reign of Jishņugupta.
F.-Insoriptions dated according to the Newar Era. 559.-N. 203.-Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 80, and Plate. Lalitapattana (near Katmiņda) image inscription of Vånadeva, the son of a king Yagodeva :
(L. 1).-Tribhir-varshaiḥ samayukte samvatsara-sata-dvayê | Vaikakha-takla 1a(sa)ptamyam Budhe Pushy-8dayè subha(bhê) II
Wednesday, 26th April A.D. 1083 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 248, No. 7.
560.- N. 259.-Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 81, and Plato. Varamtl (Katmandu) inscription of the reign of the Rajadhiraja Månadeva :
(L. 1).-samvat 200 50 97 Bhadrapada-krishq8-saptamyam
561.- N. 512.-Prof. Bendall's Journey, p. 88, and Plate. Lalitapattana (near Katmando) inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Jayasthitirajamalladhva :
(L. 1).- griman-Naipalika-samvat 512 Vaisakha-krishna-shashthyán tithan || Gara karan | Visva(sva)-muhůrtto Sravana-na kshatrê | Aindra-yoge | Aditya-vasa (BA) re 11
Sunday, 12th May A.D. 1392; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 249, No. 12.
For a modern Deoglos inscription which glorifies Adityasena and bis wife 'KOshadevt,' see Gupta Inser. p. 213, note.
1 See below, No. 619. Vor another Døragupta, se above, No. 528. See No 554. • See above, No. 580.
Sve above, No. 534 of H. (?) 48. . On this day the tithi of the date commenced 4 b. 7 m. after mean suprise. 1 This '9' is denoted by A Dompral figure.
. Called Sthitimalla in No. 562. The yublished text has fara-karané.

Page #436

APPENDIX:]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
-
77
562.- N. 698.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 183. Katmandu inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Jayajótimalladeva:
(V. 11).- Samyan-Népalak-Akhye tribhuvana-dahané Káma-båņê prayate Maghd suklé cha Kamé tithi u vidita Priti-yoga cha punya | vård Pash-Abhidhånd Makara-ravi-gats Yugmaradau sagånke .. ... . samvat 533 Magha-sukla-trayodasi Punarvasu-nakshatro Prti yoge Aditya-våre.
Sunday, 15th January A.D. 1413; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 247, No. 3.
Sthitimalla' of the solar race married Rajalladevi ; their song Jayadharmamalla, Jayajótimalla (married Sanskrad@vi), and Jayakirtimalla. The inscription further mentions Jayajótimalla's son-in-law Jayabhairava (the husband of Jivaraksha), and Jaynjótimalla's son Yakshamalla (governor of Bhaktapuri), and another (?) son Jayantaraja (described as the son of Jayalakshmi and husband of (?) Jayalakshmi).
563.- N. 757.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 184. Lalitapattana (near Kâţinându) inscription of Siddhinfisimhamalle :
(V. 17).- Nepåla-varshê svara-lara-turagair-ankitė Phålganiye pakshe pr&pté valakshda maragura-divasd Sankara-rkshë dasamyåm .
Samyat 757 PhAlguņa(na)-måsé sukla-pakshe dasamyên tithan Årdrå-para-Punarvasa. nakshatrê Ayushman-yôgê Brihaspati-vasaro.
Thursday, 23rd February A.D. 1637;" see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 250, No. 16.
The king Harisimhs;a in his lineage, Mahendramalla; his son Sivasimha; his son Hariharasiinha, married Lalamati; their son Siddhinpisimhamalla..
564.- N. 769. Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 188. Katmandu inscription of Pratapa (Jayaprat@pamalladeva)
Samvat 769 Phálgana-sakla-bahashthy&ui tithaa Anuradha-nakshatréHarsha na-yogo Brihaspati-våsare.
Thursday, 22nd February A.D. 1649 ; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 250, No. 17.
In the family of Ramachandra of the solar race, Nångadêva ; his son Gangadēva; his son Nrisimha; his son Råmasimha; his son Saktisimha; his son Bhopalasimha; his son Harasimha;' in his family, Yakshamalla; his son Ratnamalla; his son Stryamalla; his son Amaramalla ; his son Mahendramalla; his son Sivasimha; his son Hariharasimha; his son Lakshminrisimha; his son Pratapa (who defeated Siddhinsisimhamalla and others), married R&pamati a sister of Propanåråyana and daughter of Viranår&yaņa, the son of Lakshminarayana and grandson of NArdyana, whose capital was Vihåranagar!) and Rajamatt.
665.- N.777.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 189. Kațmånda insoription of the Maharajddhirdja Jayapratapamalladévs; (composed by the king himself) :
(V. 80).-Népal sarvatd=smin=haya-giri-munibhiḥ samyuté Magha-mise saptamym Inkla-pakshe Ravidina-sahite Rêvati-fiksharajé | yoge sri-Siddhi(ddha)-samjñe.
Sunday, 11th January A.D. 1657; soe ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 251, No. 18.
In the solar race, in the family of Rina's son Lava, there was Harisin hs (who dug tanks in Mithila and settled Nepála); his sono Yakshamalla; his son Ratnamalla; his son Soryamalla ; his son Narendramalla; his son Mahindramalla ;'his son Sivasimha; his son Hariharasimha; his son Lakshminarasimha; his son Pratápamalla.
1 Called Jayanthitirdjamalla in No. 661. . On this day the tithi of the date commenced 6 h. 49 m. After man sunrise
Below, in No. KR4, the name 18 Haradish , but see e leo No. 565. See below, No. 564 and 568.
Read kriska... • The namo dnya occurs below, in No. 647.
1 In Nos. 568 and 566 the name is Harisinha. • See No. 668. • But see ab va, No. 664, in the same Inscription Narendramalla is callel Amaramalla.
In Now. 663 and 664 culled Mahenuramalla.

Page #437

78
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
566.- N. 792.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 192. Bungmati (ncar Katmandu) inscription of the Raja Srinivasa :
Nêpål-abd& lochana-chchhidra-saptê Sri-panchamyam.
567.- N. 810.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 191. Katmaņdu inscription of the queen Riddhilakshmi, the mother of the king Bhů pálendramalla :
(V.3).- Népal-Abd& gagana-dhariņi-någa-yukte kil=Orje måsê pakshế vidhu-virahite su-dvitiya-tithau ... Ravau.
Sunday, 20th October A.D. 1689; se ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 251, No. 19.
568.- N. 843.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 192. Lalitapattana (near Katmandu) inscription of the princess Yogamati, recording the consecration of a teinple in memory of her son Lokaprakåsa:
(V. 10).- Abde Râma-prajeśvarasya-vasubhir-Maghê=site pakshake Said ch=Ottara phålganê Śaśadharê vâré dvitiya-tithau.
Monday, 11th February A.D. 1723 ; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 251, No. 21.
Siddhinsisimhamalla of Lalitapattana ; his son Srinivasa ;t his son Yoganarendramalla; his daughter Yogamåtâ ; her son Lókaprakása.
G.-Inscriptions dated according to the Saptarshi Era, the Era of Buddha's Nirvana, the Lakshmaņaséna Era, the Simha Era, the Hijra Era
the Bengali San, and the Ilahi Era. 569.--The laukika) year 80.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 104. Baijnath inscription (first prasasti") of the time of the Rdjánaka Lakshmanachandra of Kiragrama, and the reign of the king Jayachohandra of Trigarta (Jalandhara); (composed by Ráma, the son of Bhringaka) :
(L. 32).- Satvatsard-sititama (pra)sa[nne Jyaishtha]sya sukla-pratipat-tithau cha! [&ri]ma(j-Ja]yachchandra-narendra-rajyê Råve[r=di]nê Råma-krità prasastih 11 . . . . . . [Sakakala-gat-Abdâb] . . .
The year 80 of this date has been taken to correspond to Saka-samvat 726 expired (=A.D. 804-5), which probably is the date of the second Baijnath prasasti; bat for that year the date is irregular.
570.-The [laukika P] year 30.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 120. Kångra Bazar Jaina image inscription of the Suri Abhayachandra and others of the Rajakula gachchha:--
(L. 1).-samvat 30.
The year 30 of this date has been taken by Prof. Bühler to correspond, probably, to A.D. 854[-55].
571.- The Claukika P] year 5.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 192. Kangrå inscription containing the Bhavani-Jválamukhi stôtra of Raghavachaitanya), put up during the reign of the king
1 See below, No. 568.
1. On the upper portion of the same stone is found a hymn to siva, in the Bhujanga metre, composed by Śrt-érf-Jayabhupalendramalla." See above, No. 563.
See above, No. 566, For the second praiasti of Baijnath see above, No. 851 of 5.726 (+).- Compare also Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 482.
• See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 164, where I have stated that, of all the expired 26th years of the centuries of the saksere from . 626 to 1426, only the year 6. 1126 would yield the desired weekday (Sunday, the 2nd May A.D. 1204).

Page #438

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
79
Samsarachandra [of Trigarta], the son of Karmachandra who was the son of Méghachandra, under Såhi Mahammadal :
(L. 19).-tasmat-Samsárachandraḥ samajani nạipatiḥ pamcham-[bd-A]bhishiktaḥ.
Prof. Bubler has translated pancham-dbd-alhishiktah by "who was anointed in the fifth year of the Lokakala)," and has taken the year to correspond to A.D. 1429-30.
572.- The [laukika] year 60.- Zeitschr. D. Morg. Ges. Vol. XL. p. 9. Notice of a Hariparvat memorial tablet of the reign of Mahammada saha (Muḥammad Shah), dated --
San 60 Srå vati pra SukrôMabammada-sáhn-rajyê || Friday, 9th July A.D. 1484 ; seo Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 153, No. 9. 573.- Sastra-s. 36.- Notice of a Chamba inscription; see above, No. 320 of V. 1717.
574.- Sastra-s. 34 and 36.- Notice of a Chamba plate of the Maharajadhiraja Šri. simbadeva(P); see above, No. 328 of V. 1915 and 1917.
575.- The year 1813 after Buddha's Nirvåņa.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 342, and Plate Gayà inscription of Purushottamasimha, the son of Kamadovasimha and grandson of Jayatungasimha, of the Kamå country: (composed by Manjunandin, the son of Jivanaga and grandson of Vasudeva, of the Nandin family) :
(L. 25). - Bhagavnti parinirvșith samrat 1813 Karttika-vadi 1 Va(bu)dhe II
With an epoch falling in 638 B.C., this date for the amanta Karttika would correspond to Wednesday, 20th October A.D. 1176.
The inscription mentions Asokavalla, a king of the Sapadalaksha mountains, to whom Purushottamasimha was tributary, and a Chhinda* chief (of Gaya).
576.- Lakshmaņasêna-s. 51.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 358, and Sir A. Gunningham's Mahabodhi, Plate xxviii. A. Bodh Gayà inscription of the Maharaja Asokavalladévas :
(L. 12).- Grimal-Lakshmanasónasy=&tita-rajyê sau 51 Bhadra-diné 29.6
577.- Lakshmaņaséna-s. 74.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 346, and Plate. Bôdh-Gaya inscription of a dependant of the prince Dasaratha who was the youngest brother of the Rajadhiraja Asôkavalladova, lord of the Khasa kings of the Sapadalaksha mountains":
(L. 6).-Srimal-Lokshmannsónadôvapadanam-atita-rajyê sama 74 Vaisakha-vadi 12 Gurau ll.
Thursday, 19th May A.D. 1194 ; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 7.
578.- Lakshmanagêna-s. 203(P).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 190; Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1895, Plate iii. Bihår (Darbhanga) (spurious ?) plate of the Mahárújádhiraja Sivasimhadeve, the son of Devasimha, [of Mithila], recording a giant which was made in favour of the poet Vidyâpati; issued from Gajarathapura :
(L. 6).- LA-eam 292(P) II Sråvaņa-sukla 7 Gurau || .. . Avde(bde) Lakshinasena-bhQpati-mato vahni-graha-dvy-ańkité mesi Srávapa-samjñaks muni-tithau pakshở valakshê Gurau
(L. 21).-- snna 807 savata(t) 1455 saka 1321.
According to Sir A. Cunningham, Mohammad Saiyid, emperor of Delhi from A.D. 1483-46; neo Archeol. Surp. of India, Vol. V. p. 168. According to E. Thomas, Pathan king of Delhi, p. 834, Mubammad Shah ibn Farid reigned from A.D. 1433-43.
• For the different expressions, used to denoto yenrs of the Saptarshi era, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 149 #. • The published text bas Aibkachalla, but see Jour. Bo. A. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 368.
See above, No. 61. Por Bodb-Gaya fragmentary inscription of the Chhinda family, which mentions Vallabharaj, his son Dolaraja, his son Ayichchha (Aditya), etc., see Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 143, and Vol. X. p. 845.
For a short inscription of Afdkavalla, at Goposvariu Garhwal, see Ind. dat. Vol. X. p. 345.
The publisbed text has Bhddra.di 8 nd 29. My retoarks on the date iu Ind. Aut. Vol. XXII. p. 107. which were based on this incorrect reading, inust be withdrawn now.

Page #439

EPIGRAPEIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
For 6. 1321 expired and the Karttikddi Vikrama year 1455. expired the date regalarly Corresponds to Thursday, 10th July A.D. 1399 (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 91); but this day would fall in the Bengali San 806 and in the Hijra' year 801 (not 807); and in the Lakshmanagêna year 279 expired (not in 292 or 293 ; see ibid. 'Vol. XIX. p. 1 ff).
579.- Simha-5. 33.- Mangrol (Mangalapurs) inscription of some members of the Gahila family, of the reign of the Chaolukya Kumarapala; see above, No. 123 of V. 1202
580.- Simba-s, (®) 68.- Ant. Remains Bo. Pres. p. 312. Girnår image inscription :(L. 1).- Bar 58 varsha Chaitra-vadi 2 Sôme. Monday, 18th March A.D. 1172 (P); see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 109.
581.- Simhs-3. 60 (P).-Junagadh fragmentary inscription of the time of () tho Chaulukya Kumarapals; see above, No. 504 of Valabhi-s. 850 (2).
582.- Simha-s. (P) 03.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII, p. 109; Ind. Inscr. No. 17. Bombay AL Soc.'s plates of the Chaulukya Maharajadhiraja Bhimadova [11.P], issued from Apahilapataka :
(L. 1). Bamvat 98 Chaitra-budi 11 Ravau. (L. 5).- adya samkranti-parvvapi.
With this reading, the date is irregular; but with vadi instead of fudi, it would, for Simha-s. 93, correspond to Sunday, 25th March A.D. 1207.- According to Dr. Hultzsch, the inscription probably is one of Bhimadeva I., and the samvat 93 of the date, therefore, might be intended for Vikrama-samvat 1093;' but for that year also the date would be irregular. See Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 317, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 253.
583.-81a-8.08.-Royal As. Soc.'s plates of the reign of the Chaulakya Mahdrdjadhirdja Bhimadova II. ; see above, No. 194 of V. 1266.
584-8118-s. 161.- Verával inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya (Vaghela) Maharajadhiraja Arjunadeva; see above, No 228 of V. 1820.
585.- Mahammada- * 662.- Vårdval inscription of the reign of the Chaulukya (Våghela) Mahardjddhirdja Arjunadeva; see above, No. 228 of V. 1320.
586.- Sana 807 ).-Bihar (Darbhanga) (spurious P) plate of the Mihardjddhiraja Sivasim hadeve, the son of Devasimha, [of Mithila), recording a grant which was made in favour of the poet VidyApati; see above, No. 578 of Lakshmanasena-8. 293 (P).
587.- ANA1 (T1Ahl) year 41.- Inscription in the temple of Vadipura-Paufvanatha at Aphilved; see above, No. 309 of V. 1651 and 1652.
H--Undated' Inscriptions, not enumerated above. 588.-Gupta Inscr. p. 852, and Plato. Bijayagadh (in Bharatpur, Rajputana) fragmentary inscription of a Maharaja Mahdednapati whose name is lost, of the tribe of the Yaudhoyas.
I Datos of manuscripts sbew that runs denotes both the Bengali Sen and the Hijra yeuri. • On this day the tithi of the date commenced lb. 61 m. after mean sunrise.
• Compare the plates of Bhiondeva I., above, No. 61 of V. 1086, in which the names of the writer and his father, well as that of the detaka, are the same as in this inscription,
• I... tbe Bijma year.
• Thla part of the list (Nou. 588-688) Includes 48 inscriptions, dated (apparently) in regnal years, and one (No. 671) dated in an aika yerr. It also contains three Inscriptions (No. 662-684), the years of which are distinotly referred to the reign of the dagdyacania, and six others (Nos. 676-R81), the years of which probably belong to the wide er, the exact epoch of which has not been ascertained yet. Tbommers may posibly have been followed in the date of No. 666, the reading of which is doubtful.. Regarding the years of the dates of Nom. 606 and 663, the reading of which also is doubtful, I cannot offer any suygestion.
• *Of decidedly early date."

Page #440

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
81
589. Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 34, and Plate; Archeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XX. Plato zii. Kama or Kamavana (ir Bharatpur, Rajputana) fragmentary pillar inscription of some princes of the Sarasena family : Phakka, married Dêyika; their son Kulabhata, married Drangipi: their son Ajita, married Apsarahpriyâ; their son Durgabhata, married Vachchhullika; their son Durgadaman, married Vachchhika; their son Devaraja, married Yajñikå; their son Vatsadaman.
590.- Gupta Insor. p. 283, and Plate. Lahore copper seal inscription of tho Mahdraja Maheśvaranåga, the son of Nagabhatta.
591.-Gupta Inscr. p. 270, and Plato. Tufâm (in the Pañjáb) rock inscription, recording the building, by the Acharya Somatrata, of two reservoirs and a house, for the use of the god Vishnu.
592.- Gupta Inscr. p. 288, and Plate. Nirmand (in the Pañjab) plates of the Vandsdmanta Mahiraja Samudrasens :
(L. 14).-samvat 6 Khe(vai) Audi 10 1.
The Mahásdmanta Maharaja Varunasena; his son, from Prabalika, the Mahiedmanta Maharaja Samjayasêns; his son, from Sikharasvåmint, the Mahdiamanta Maharaja Ravisheps; his son, from Mihiralakshmi, the Mahasamanta Maharaja Samudrasena.--The inscription also mentions, as a chief of the past, a Maharaja Sarvavarman.
593.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. ll. Chamba (in the Pañjab) plates of the Maharájádhiraja Sômavarmadáva, son of the Maharajadhiraja SAlavAhanadeva (also called SAhasanka, Nihsankamalla, Matamatasimha, and Karivarrha, born in the family of Sahilladera of the Paushaņa or solar race) and his queen Rardhadevi, and of his successor Åsaţadeva; issued from Chanpaka :
(L. 27).- pravardhamana-kalyana-vijayarajye Srimad-Åsaţadeviye samvatsarê prathamd Vaikkha-sita-[dvi]tiyâyam Sukravarêpa.
(L. 30).--pa[raP]-samvat 11 Bhadrapada-(futi P] 12 [SP] ..
594.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 10. Notice of a Chamba (in the Pañjab) plate of the Maharaja Bhôțavarmadáva, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja Måņikyavarman, issued from Chaņpaka.
595.- Archæol. Suru. of India, Vol. XIV. p. 111 ff., and Plate xxviü. Barmávar (in the Pañjab) image inscriptions of the Maharajadhiraja Meruvarman, the son of Divákara varmadêva, grandson of Balavarmadôva, and great-grandson of Adityavarmadêva.
596.- Gupta Insor. p. 250, and Plate. Pahladpur (in the Ghazipur district of the North West Provinces, now Benares College) partly damaged pillar inscription, with the name of a king (P) Sisupalo, and that of the Parthivas ().
597. Gupta Ingor. p. 271, and Plate. Deðriys (in the Allahabad district of the NorthWest Provinces, now Lucknow Museum) image inscription, recording the gift, by the Sakya mendicant Bôdhivarman, of the statue of Buddha on the pedestal of which it is engraved.
598.- Gupta Inscr. p. 281, and Plate. Sarnath (near Benares, now Caloutta Musenm) inscription, 10 recording that the sculpture (representing scenes in the life of Buddha), below which it is engraved, was made by order of the religious mendicant Harigupta.
1 of about the eighth century A.D." · The goal was bought by Sir A. Cunningham at Lahore, but it is not known where it was originally found. • Of "about the end of the fourth century A.D." • of about the end of the fourth, or the beginning of the fifth century A.D." Of" about the seventh century A.D."
• of about the middle of the eleventh century A.D. * of about the fourteenth century A.D. (*).
• of about the fourth century A.D. • Of "about the fifth centary A.D."
# of about "the Afth century A.D."

Page #441

82
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
599.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 272, and Plate. Kasih (in the Gorakhpur district of the North-West Provinces) image inscription, recording the gift, by the Mahavihárasvumin Haribala, of the figare below which it is engraved.
600.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 12, and Plate. Lakkha Mapdal (at Madhâ in the Jaunsår BAwar district of the North-West Provinces) inscription, recording the dedication of n Siva-temple hy the princess, tgvard of the royal race of Singhapura, for the spiritual welfare of her deceased husband Chandragupta, a son of a king of Jalandhara; (composed by Bhatta Vasudora, the son of Bhatta Skanda and grandson of Bhatta Kshēmasiva).
Among the kings of Singhapura, who belonged to the race of Yadu, there was Senayaman; his son Aryavarman; his son Dattavarman; his son Pradiptavarman; his son føvaravarnion; his son Vriddhivarman; his son Singhavarman; his son Jals[varman); bis son Yajínvarman; his son Achalavarman-Samaraghanghala; his son Divákaravarman-Mahighanghala; his younger brother Bhaskara(varman)-Ripughanghala, married Jayavali, the daughter of Kapilavardhana ; their danghter Isvart, married Chandragupta, a son of a king of JAlandhara.
601.- Gupta Inscr. p. 285, and Plate. Sarnath (near Benares, now Calcutta Museuun) fragmentary Vaishnava inscription of a king Prakataditya, a son of Baladitya and Dhavald, of Kaa (P). The inscription mentions at least one earlier BAlAditya.
602.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 124. Lucknow Museum plate of the Mahiinimantin Balavarmadove, the successor of the Mahdadmanta Panduvarmadáva, issued from Brihadgriha :
(L. 12).-samvat 206 Chaitra budi 2
603.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1877, p. 72, and Plate; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 178, Papdukldvar (in the Kumaun division of the North-West Provinces) plate of the Mahardjádlvraja Lalitastradeva, issued from Karttik@yapura :
(L. 19).-[ut]tara (ya]ņ8-88[m*]kr[*]nt(ntaa). (L. 23).- pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsard &kavingatime7 samyat 21 Magha-vadi 3.9
Nimbara ; his son, from Nagadevi, the Maharajadhiraja Ishtagapa; his son, from Vogadevi, the Mahardjadhirdja Lalitaftra, [married) Samad&vt."
604.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 170; Plate in At. Res. Vol. IX, p. 406, and Colebrooke's Miso. Eway., Vol. II. p. 247. Gorakhpur (in the North-West Provinces, now Bongal As. Soc.'s) platole of the time of Jayaditya, the son of Dharmaditya, of Vijayapura; recording a grant of his minister Maddli, a son of the minister, the great Samanta Kpitakiti. (Composed by the Kayastha Nagadatta and his younger brother Vidyadatta.)
605.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 64. Badaun in the North-West Provinces, now Lucknow Museum) inscription" of the reign of the Rashtrakata Lakhaņepala; (composed by (P) Govindachandra, the son of Gangadhars and grandson of Somèsvara).
In the PañchAla country, at Vodamayta which was ruled by princes of the Rashtrakata family, there was first the king (narandra) Chandra; his son Vigrahapala; his son Bluyauapala;
101 about the end of the fifth century A.D." • This Insoription had been edited before in Jour. Roy. 41. Boo, Vol. XX. p. 464
Of about the end of the seventh century A.D. • Ol " about the end of the seventh century A.D."
This inscription had been edited before in Jour. Am. Or. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 688. It may be assigned to about the beginning of the ninth century A.D.
• This 80 in denoted by pumerical symbol, but the following '9' by a numeral figure.
Read Alavishlatitamd. • The data perhaps corresponds to the 12nd December A.D. 868; compare Ind. And, Vol. XXV. p. 178. • Seefragmentary insoription from Bagerar, in Jour. Bong. 41. Soo, Vol. VII. p. 1058. * Ot about the beginning of the tenth century A.D.
11 Of about the thirteenth century A.L.

Page #442

Aprendix.]
.
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
mis son Gopala; luis sons Tribhuvana(påla), Madanapala, and Devapala ; Dévapâla's son Bhimapåla; his son Sarapala; his son Amțitapåla; his younger brother Lakhapapala. The inscription also gives an account of the Saiva ascetics Varmasiya (whose original home was Apnlilapanka), Martigaņa, and Igånabiva (the eldest son of Vasávaņa, a resident of Simbapalli in tho Hariyanal country).
606.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 99, and Plate. Sirpur (in Khånddah) fragmentary plate of the Maharaja Rudradasa :
(G. 9).- varsha 100 (?) 10 8(?) vaitrayayd: 2.
607.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 90. Plates of the Rashtrakuța Abhimanyu, the Bon of Bhavishya who was a son of Devaraja, the son of the Raja Månanka; recording a grant which in the presence of a certain Jayasimha who is described as the chastiser of the Kotta Harivatsa) was made at Månapura.
608.- Archwol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. IV. p. 133, and Plate lviii. No. 6. Ajanţa somewhat damaged inscription, recording the excavation of a cave-temple by the Buddhist mnendicaut Buddhabhadra. The inscription mentions Bhavyiraja and Devaraja, the ministers of an Asmaka king; and also the ascetic, the Sthavira Achala.
609.-Gupta Inscr. p. 280, and Plate. Såñchi (in the Bhopal State of Central India) fragmentnay pillar inscription ; appears to have recorded the gift of the pillar by the Vihiristimis. Rudra ..., the son of Gofùrasimhabala.
610.-Gupta Inscr. p. 193, and Plate. Årang (in the Central Provinces, now Nagpur Museni) pilates of Mahi-Jayaraja, issued from Sarabhapura :
(I. 24). - pravarddhamina-vijaya-samyvatsara 5 Margasira 20 5.
cil. Cupta Inscr. p. 197, and Plate. Râypur (in the Central Provinces, now Nagpur Dluscum) plates of Mah-Sudevaraja, issued from Sarabhapura :
(L. 12).-uttariyane. (L. 27).- pravarddhamana-vijaya-samvatsara 107 Magha 9.7
612.-Jour. Deng. As. Soc. Vol. xxxv. Part I. p. 196. Sampalpur (in the Central Provinces) frst and second plates only of Maha-Sudovaraja, issued from Sarabhapura.
613.-Jour. Bong. Am. Soc. Vol. XVII. Part I. p. 69. Udaypur (in Gwalior) inscription containing a hymn in praise of the sun.
614.- Archæol. Sury. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate ix. L. Kalanja: rock inscription ; mentions a king Udayans of the Pandava family.
615.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 257. Notice of a Nagpur Museum fragmentary inscription of which a rough lithoginph and translation are given in Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. I. p. 151. The inscription first mentions a king Saryaghosha; long after him came Udayana of the Pandava family; ho had four sons, of whom the eldest was Indrabala (P), and the youngest Bhavadova. also called Raņak@sarin and Chintadurga. (Composed by Bhaskarabhatta.) .
See above, No. 238.
Of about the sixth century A.D." (?). The characters when a certain amount of resemblance to the characters used in the Vakaks inscriptions," below, No. 618 #.
Chaitra-dvitlyd ydth (1)
From Dr. Bhau Daji's collection according to Dr. Bhagyanlal Indmaji of about the Afth, but according to Dr. Flert of about the seventh centary A.D. The letters " resemble those of the Valabht plates."
. Probably of about the latter half of the sixth or beginning of the seventh centary A.D." Of about tbe fifth century A.D.
Expressed by namerical symbols. See Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 267, auto 4.
• OL.about the beginning of the eighth century A.D.
y 2

Page #443

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
616.- Gupta Inscr. p. 294, and Plate. Rajim (in the Central Provinces) plates of the lord of Kosala, the Raju Tivaradeva (Mahfive-Tivarard ja), the son of Nannadeva who was a son of Indrabala, of the family of Paụdu; issued from Sripura :- .
(L. 24).- Jyêshtha-dvádasyåm. (L. 35).- pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsaru 7 Karttika-divasu ashtha(shta)mu 8.8
617.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 179; Archeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XVII. Plate xviii. A. Sirpur (Śripura, in the Central Provinces) inscription of the time of Sivagupta-Bâlârjuna; (composed by Krishnanandin, the son of Devanandin).
In the lanar race, the king Udayana; his son Indrabala; his son Nannadeva (Nannêsvara); his son Chandragupta ; his son Harshagupta; his son Sivagupta-Balarjuna.
618.- Gupta Inscr. p. 234, and Plates. Nachna-kh-talks in the Bundelkhand division of Central India) inscriptions of the Mahardja Přithivishéņa of (the family of the V&katakas, and his feudatory Vyaghradeva.
619.-Gupta Inscr. p. 236, and Plate. Chammak (in East Berar, Central India) plates of the Vakátaka Maharaja Pravarasena II., recording a grant which was made at the request of Koņdaraja, the son of Satrughnarija; issued from Pravarapura :
(L. 60).- gamyvatgard=ghtâdaga(46) 10 8 Jyéshthamasa-faklapaksha-traydadya[n].
The Jahardja Pravarasóns [1.] of the family of) the V&kata kas; his son's son--the son of Gautamiputra and of a daughter of the Mahdrája Bhavanaga of the Bharaśivas-the Mahardja Rudrasêna (1.); his son, the Maharaja Prithivishêņa; his son, the Maharaja Rudrasēns (II.); his son (from Prabhåvatigapta, a daughter of the Mahardjádhiraja Dévagupta7), the Maharaja Pravarasena (II.).
620.-- Gupta Inscr. p. 245, and Plate. Siwani (in the Central Provinces) plates of the Vakataka Maharaja Pravarasens II.
(L. 18).- pravarddhamâna-rajya-sa[min]vvatsardashtådalam881 Phálgana(na)-SukladvadaẾyẩm.
Genealogy as in No. 619.
621.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 260, and Plate. Dudia (in the Central Provinces) plates of the VAkataka Maharaja Pravarasena II., issued from Pravarapura :
(L. 28).- Bam vvatsarê trayðvitsatimê varsh[6 ]-paksh chaturtthê divasê datamo. Genealogy as in No. 619.
622.- Archæol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. IV. p. 124, and Plate lvii. Ajanță fragmentary Vakataka inscription; mentions the kings Vindhyasakti, Pravarasena (1.], Rudrasona (L.),
Prithivi shêņa), Pravarasena (11.), Dévasêne, and Harishêņa; and the ministers Hastibhôja and Varahadeva(?).
623_Archeol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. IV. p. 138, and Plate lı. Ajanta Ghatotkacha cave fragmentary inscription; gives the pedigree of Hastibhoja (of the Valldra clan of Brahmaps), the minister of the V&kataka king Dévasena.
1 Of about the middle of the eighth century A.D.
According to Dr. Vleet, the adopted son. • The 7 ja denoted by a pomerical symbol, and the '8' by numeral fgure. • of about the beginning of the ninth century A.D.
• For cognate fragmentary inscriptions ne drekeol. Ser. of India, Vol. XVII. Plates xviii. B.. xii.. and IX. E.
• See No. 619.
Apparently the son of Adityasena of the family of the Guptas of Magadhs;s above, No. 652. (For another Devagupta see No. 528.) Read ashfadant.
Read tray Spithalatitami,

Page #444

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
85
624.- Archeol. Suro. of West. India, Vol. IV. p. 129, and Plate lvi. Ajapta fragmentary inscription of a family of kings subordinate to the Vakatakas (P); mentions Dhșitarashtra Harisâmba, Saurisâmba, Upendragupta, Kacha (I.), Bhikshudåsa, Niladása, Kâcha (11.), Krishnadasa, and Ravisåmba ; and (the Våkåtaka ?] Harishéņa.
625.- Gupta Inscr. p. 280, and Plate. Calcutta Museum fragmentary imaga inscription,' recording the gift, by the Sakya mendicant Dharmadása, of the image of Buddha on the pedestal of which it is engraved.
626.- Gupta Inscr. p. 282, and Plate. Bodh-Gaya (now Calcutta Mugenm) image inscription, recording the gift, by the two Śákya mendicants Dharmagupta and Damshtrasena of Tishyamratirtha, of the statue of Buddha on the pedestal of which it is engraved.
627.- Gupta Inscr. p. 284, and Plate. Rohtasgadh (in Bengal) stone seal-matrix of the Nahdaamanta Sasankadeva.
628.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 345. Dudhpani (in Bengal) rock inscription of Udayamánadeva; mentions a king of Magadha, named Ådisimha, and the three brothers Udayamâna, Sridhantamâna and Ajitamâna, who, originally merchants of Ayodhya, were made Rajas of the three villages Bhramaras&lmali, Nabhūtishapdaka, and Chhiógald.
629.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1890, p. 192, and Plate ii. Inscription from a stone found at Mudgalásrama, Kashtaharapi-ghat, Mungir; mentions a king (nripa) Bhagiratha:
(L. 4).-... samvat 3(?).
630.-Rajendralal Mitra's Buddha-Gayá, p. 195, and Plate xl. Bodh-Gays (now Calcutta Museum) inscription of the Rashtra kāta. Tunga-Dharmávalóka, the son of Kirtiraja who was a son of Nanna-Gaņávalóka 10 :
(L. 20).- samvat 15 Sravana(?)-dina(?)-pañchamya
631.- Archæol. Suro. of India, Vol. I. Plate xiv. 1, and Vol. III. p. 120. Nalandå image inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhirdja Gopala:
(L. 1).- samvat 1 (?) Åbvina-áudi 8 paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-paraméévara-iriGopala-rajani (?).
632.- Sir A. Cunningham's Mahabodhi, Plate xxviii. 2. Bodh-Gaya image inscription of the reign of Gopaladéve :
(L. 4) - grt-Gopaladêva-rajyê ... (?).
633.- Proceedinge Beng. As. Soo. 1880, p. 80; Sir A. Canningham's Mahúbodhi, Plate Xxviii. 3. Bodh-Gaya inscription of the reign of Dharmapala -
(L. 7).-Shad viuentitam varshe Dharmmapalê mahibhaji Bhadra-va(ba)hulapañchammgår sûnôr-Bhaskarasy=&hani (?) !!
634.- Jour. Beng. 48. Soc. Vol. LXIII. Part I. p. 53, and Plates; Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 247, and Plate of seal. Khâlimpur (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Dharmapaladeva, recording a giant which was made at the request of the Mahásúmantadhipati Narayanavarman; issued from Papaliputra :
(L. 60).- abhivard dhamana-vijayarajyê samvat 32 MargardinAni 12 11
1 There is no information w to where the inscription was found. + Of about the fifth century A.D."
of about the sixth centary A.D." According to Dr. Fleet the age of the obaracters would justify us iu identifying him with the Saldika, king of KATORSUVATDA in Eastern Indin-the contemporary and murderer of Rajyavardhana II. of Kanan, who is mentioned by Hiuen Tsiang as a persecutor of the Buddhista."
Of about the eighth century A.D. • For two Mina princes of Magadba see above, No. 889 of $. 1069. * Of about the tenth century A.D.
• The pablished translation has sowat 13. • Compare below, Nos. 695 and 640.
Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 148, Rote 8. 1 Road shodina.

Page #445

EPIGRAPHIA ÎNDICA.
(Vol. V.
Dayitavishņu; his son Vapyaţa; his son Gopala (I.), married the Bhadra king's daugater Deddadêvi; their son Dharmapala. The inscription mentions the Yuvarája Tribhuvanapâla as the důtaka who communicated Narayapavarman's request to Dharmapala.
635.--As. Res. Vol. I. p. 123, and lithograph; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 254. Mungir plate of the Maharajadhirdja Devapkladeva, issued from Mudgagiri :
(L. 48).-samvat 33 Marga-dine 21
Gopala (1.) ; his son Dharmapala, married Rappadevi, a daughter of the Rashtrakūta! Parabala; their son Dêvapala. The inscription mentions, as dútaka, Dévapala's son, the Yuvaraja Rajyapáls.
636.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 309, and Plate. Ghoerkwa (now Bihar Museum) Buddhist macription, of the time of king Dévapala.
637.- Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. III. Plate Xxxvi. Gaya inscription of the time of Narayanapaladéve :(L. 15).-- r-Narayanapaladêva iti yaḥ .
. . rdjñag=tasya gun-amalasya mahataḥ samvatsarê saptamê Vaisakhy[m] ... .
638. Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 305; Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XLVII. Part I. Plates xxiv. and xxv. Bhagalpur (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Narayanapaladeva, issued from Mudgagiri :
(L. 47).-samvat 17 Vaisakha-dinê 9.
Gopala (I.); his son Dharmapala (after defeating Indraraja and others, gave the sovereignty of Mahôdaya (Kanaaj) to Chakrayadha ); his younger brother Våkpåla; his son Jayapkla; his elder brother Dêvapala; Jayapåla's son Vigrahapala [I.], married the Haihaya princess Lajja; their son Narayanapala.
639.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 161, and Plate. Badal pillar inscription of the time of Narayanapala ; mentions Dharma(påla], Dêvapala, Sarapkla, and Nardyapapala.
640.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXI. Part I. p. 82. Dinajpur plate of the Maharajadhiraja Kahipaladeva, issued from V1&sapura () :
(L. 49).- vifu(shu)va-sankrantau. (L. 58).- samyat . [na P]-dinê . .
Genealogy as far as NarayanapАla as in No. 638; his son Rajyapala, married Bhagyadevi, a daughter of the Rashtrakata Tunga; their son Gopala (11.); his son Vigrahapala (11.); his son Mahipala.
641.- Archwol. Suro. of India, Vol. III. p. 122, and Plate xxxvii. 5; Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 114. Bodh-Gayà inscription of the reign of Mahipaladeva -
(L. 2).- paramasangata-friman-Mahipaladêva-pravarddhamana-vijayarajyê ekádaćamas samvatsarê abhilikhya .... . pañchamgår tithau. .
642.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1879, p. 221; Archwol. Surv. of India, Vol. III. Plate wxvii. Gaya Krishna-Dvdrika temple inscription of the reign of Nayapaladêve :
(L. 18). Samasta-bhamandala-rajya-bhfram=&vi(bi)bhrati srl-Nayapalad@yð 1 vilikhyamánd daba-pancha-samkhya-samvatsard siddhim=sgdoh-cha ka[rttjih 11
The inscription mentions Sadraka and Vibyaditya.
1 The Rashtrakata family, here referred to, may be the one mentioned above, in No. 630. Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 187.
See above, No. 59 of V. 1088. • See above, No. 630.
• Bend kddald. - In the Bibar Museum there is another (Buddhist) inscription (of wbiob I possess Dr. Fleet's impressions) of the eleventh year (nameaf 11) of the reign of Mahipaladers; see Archael. Sure, of India, Vol. III. p. 123.
• See below, No. 646.

Page #446

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
87
643.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 166, and Vol. XXI. p. 100. Åmg&chhi (now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the Maharajadhiraja Vigrahapaladeva III. -
(L. 40).- sômagraha-... (L. 42).- samvat 13 (or 12 P) Chaitra-dine 9.1
Genealogy as far as Mahipala as in No. 640; his son Nayapåla; his son Vigrahapala (111.).
644.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 350, and Plates. Kamanli (now Lucknow Museum) plates of the Mahârájádhiraja Vaidyadeva of Prügiyotisha, a subordinate or feudatory of the Pala Kumarapala of Gauda; (composed by Mandratha, the son of Murari):
(L. 46). Etasmai sâsanan präd&d=Vaidyadêva-kshitisvara) | Vais&khê vifu(shu). [va"]tyáñ-cha svarg-Artha Hari-visare il
(L. 51).- chaturth-abda sam Vaisakha-prathamd-din. (L. 53).- sam 4.suryya-gatya Vaisakha-dinê 1 ni.
The inscription mentions, in the solar race (Mihirasya tans) and Pala family (kula), the kings of Gauda Vigrahapala (III. P], his son Råmapala* (who killed Bhima of Mithild), and his son Kumarapala; and their ministers Yogadeva, his son Bodhideva, and his son Vaidyadeva, of whom the last was appointed by Kumarapala to rule the eastern country, in the place of Tingyadeva..
645.- Archæol. Surv. of India, Vol. III. p. 125, and Plate xlv. 17. Jaynagar image inscription of the reign of Madanapaladeva:
(L. 4).-- Sriman-Madanapaladva-rajye samvat 19 (P) Åsvina 30 (?).
646.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 64. Gays inscription of a king (narendra) Yakshapala, the son of Vivarúpa who was the son of sadraka, of Gaya; (composed by Murari of the Âgigrama family).
647.- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 307, and Plate. Deopara (in the Rajshahi district of Bengal, now Calcutta Museum) inscription of Vijayasens; (composed by Umâpatidhara, and engraved by tho Ranaka Solapāņi, the son of Brihaspati and grandson of Manadása).
In the lunar race were Virasena and other southern rulers. In that Sâna lineage there was Samantasena, the head-garland of the clan of Brahmakahatriyas '; his son Hémantasena, married Yafoddvi; their son Vijayasena (defeated Nanya, Vira, and other kings).
648.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XLIV. Part I. p. 11, and Plates. Tarpandighi plate of the Maharajadhiraja Lakshmaņasênadeva, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja BallAlasênadeva; issued from Vikramapura -
(L. 56).-sar 3 Bhadra-dind 2.10
In the lunar race, Hemanta of the Sena family; his son Vijayasena; his son BallAlaena; his son Lakshmanasena.
1 The equivalent of the date (the 2nd March A.D. 1086), suggested by me in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIL p. 108, 16 not satisfactory.
Another inscription of the 12th year (samoat 12 Marga-dind 18) of the reign of a Vigrabapála is mentioned in Archeol. Surt. of India, Vol. III. p. 121,
In the published version Vaidyadēvs is described as "king of Kimardpa,' bat socording to the original the Kimarapa mandala was only part of the Pragjyotisba bhukti.
For an ineoription of the second year (samoala Vaildkeha-dind 88) of Ramapala see Archaol. Sure, of India, Vol. III. p. 124.
Ibid. p. 124 mention is made of an inscription of the third year (ram 8 Vaifdkha-dind 24) of the reigo of Madanapala. And inscriptions of the eighth year (samrat 8) and of the 19th gear (sam 19 Vaildkha-mudi 8) of king Mahendrapdla are mentioned ibid. pp. 128 and 124 • of about the 12th century A.D.
1 The same name occurs above, in No. 642. # This name occurs above, in No. 644.
This name occurs above, in No. 564 of N. 769. Lo Tbe published text has aan 7 Bhddra-dind 8.

Page #447

88
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
649.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 43, and Plate xlv. Bakergañj plate of the Maharajadhiraja Visvarûpasênadáva, lord of Gauda, the successor of the Maharajúdhiraja Lakshmanasenadeva, lord of Gauda, issued from near Jambugráma :
(L. 56).-tri(?)tîyâvdi(bdi)ya-Jyaishithâdina. (L. 65).- sam 3 Jyaishțha-dind ...
In the lunar race, Vijayaa na; his son BallAlasôna; his son Lakshmanagêna, married . . . .(P); their son Visvarüpa (Vibyarupasêna).
650.- Jour. Beng. As. Soo. Vol. LXV. Part I. p. 9, and Plates.. Madanapada plate of the Manárájádhiraja Visvara pasênadêve, lord of Ganda, the successor of the Mahúrájádhírája Lakshmanasənadeva, lord of Ganda, issued from near Phalgugrama:
(L. 51).- chaturddasiyaydi(bdi)ya-Bhadradina. (L. 60).- sam 14 Âśvina-dinê 1. Genealogy as in No. 649.
651.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1885, p. 51, and Plate. Dacca (Ashrafpur, in Eastern Bengal, now Bengal As. Soc.'s) plate of the king (nripati) Dévakhadga -
(L. 15).-samvat 10 3 Vaisakha-di 10 3.3 .
652.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 767, and Plate with specimen of letters and seal. Tejpur (Assam) plates of the Maharajadhirija Vanamálavarmadêve of Pragjyotisha, dated "samvat 19 "(P).
From Adivardha (Vishnu) and the Earth sprang Naraka; his sons Bhagadatta and Vajradatta. In the lineage of Bhagadatta, Prâlambha, married Jivadê; their son Ha[r]jara, married Tara; their son Vanamála.
653.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1880, p. 148, and Plates. Sylhet (Assam) plates of Kegavadêve :
(L. 55).- PåndavakulAdipal-abda (?) 4328 (?).
In the lunar race, Kharayaņa (?); his son Gokula (? Golhaņa); his son Narayana; his son Govinda-Kedavadêya.
654. Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1880, p. 152, and Plates. Sylhet (Assam) platos of sanadeva; (composed by Madhava of the Dåsa family) :
(L. 32).-sar 17 Vaisakha-dinê 1.
In the lunar race, Gokula (Gölhana); his son Narayana ; his son Kêdavadêva; his son Adnadêva.
655.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XL. Part I. p. 165, and Plateii. Bamanghati (in Orissa, Dow Calcutta Museum) plate of Ranabhanjadêve, the son of Digbhaja who was the son of Kottabhasja, of the Bhañja family :
(L. 36).- samyat 2006 (2) 80 8 Pushya-budi 1'(?).
1 This name was by Prinsep misread a Kavandna, which was supposed to have been substituted in the plate for, per baps, Madhapaséna.
Another plate from the Dacon distriot (porehused by the Bengal As. Sno.), also dated in "sahrat 18," is mentioned in the Proceedinge Bong. 4. Soc. 1890, p. 942, and 1891, p. 119; it doo not seem to bave been published yet.
• Both times the .10'in denoted by a nnmerical symbol and the ' by numeral Agare. • For a king Phagadatta or Bhagadatta kings see above, No. 541.
The inscription also, liefore Pralambba, appear to mention a line of kinge oommencing with Salastambha and ending with larisba (arba P), but, to enable one to give a reliable account of its contenta, it requires to be re-edited. - Compare below, Nos. 711-714.
The symbol, used bere, is exactly like the akelars 14, and has been taken to denote 200; but I doubt this being correct.
" Expressed by numeral Agure (which may possibly be 7).

Page #448

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
656.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XL. Part I. p. 168, and Plate iii. Båmanghati (now Calcutta Museum) plate of Rajabhañ jadêve, the son of Rapabhafija who is described here as the son of Koçtabhañja, of the Bhasija family.
657.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 669, and Plate xxxiü. Gumsûr (in the Gatijâm district) plates of Nétfibhafijadêve, the son of Rapabhañjadêva and grandson of Satrubhañjadeva, of the Bhaõja family :
(L. 36).- samvat (R) Magha-fudi () (saptami ?).
658.- Jour. Beng. As. Soo. Vol. LVI. Part I. p. 159, and Plate ix. Orissa (?) plates of the Maharaja Vidyadharabhatijadeva, the son of Silibhañjadêva, grandson of Diva(?)bhañjadêva and great-grandson of Vra(P)qabhañjadêva, of the Bhanja family.
659.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 341, and Plate. Patpad (now Bengal As, Soc.'s) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Bhavaguptardjadeva (1.) Janamejayadêve, lord of Trikalinga, the BUCCOBor of the Maharajadhiraja Sivagaptadeva, of the family of the Moon; issued from Kataka :
(L. 39).- -maharajadhiraja-paramāśvara-bri-Janamējayadêvasys vijaya-rajyê samvechchhares shashthêḥ Århadha-mêsê sita-pakshê t[i*]thây=ashtamyam yatraâokatô=pi samvat 6 A(1)shadha-sudi 8.
660.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 347, and Plate. Katak (Cuttack, or Chandwar, in Oriss) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Mahi-Bhavaguptadeva [1.], lord of Trikalinga, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja Sivagaptadêva, of the family of the Moon; issued from Kataka :
(L. 43). .maharajadhiraja-paramdsvara-Sômakulatilaka Trikalinga dhipati-sri-Mah ABhavaguptaddva-pAdapаdma-pravarddhamina-vijayarajya Akatrindattim87 samvatsard 1 Marggrudi tithau tray Odasyath yatr=ankên=&pi samvat 31 Margga-fudi 13.
661.- Proceedings Beny. As. Soc. 1882, p. 11; Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 346. Other Katak (or Chaudwar, now Bengal AB. Soc.'e) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Bhavaguptadeva (I.); of the same date.
662.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 346. Notice of other Katak (P) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Bhavaguptadeva (1.); of the same date.
663.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 351; Jaur. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. XLVI. Part I. p. 153, and Plate X. Katak plates of the Maharajadhiraja Mahl-Sivaguptarajadêva Yay&tirajadeva, lord of Trikalinga, the son and successor of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Bhavaguptarájadeva [1.] Janam@jaya, of the family of the Moon; issued from Vinitapurs :
(L.63). --maharajar-parambiva[1]-Somakulatilaka-Trikalingadhipati-ri-Jaya) Atiraj - ddva-pravarddhamâna-vê(vi)jayardjyê neyamê samvatsarê 9 Jyêshtha-bi(si)ta-traya dafya[m] 13.8
664.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 356, and Plate. Katak (?) plates of the Maharajadhirdja MahA-Bhavaguptara jadeva (II.) Bhimarathadeva, lord of Trikalinga, the son and successor of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Sivagaptarajadhva Yayati (who himself was the son of Janamdjaya), of the family of the Moon; issued from Yayatinagar -
(L. 42).- sûrya-grahape.
1 The date probably contains numerical symbols. * In Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 868, 1. 83, mention is made of place Sildbhaijapart in the Odra country. • A Native State, attached to the Sambalpur district, Central Provinces. . But when the grant was issued, the king wu at Mürastma. * Read sa moatsar charitha.
. He is also called Kohalindra, lord of Kobala * Read #katrishlattamd sanoatrari.
• In Ep. Ind. this 19' is taken to be denoted by numerical symbols for 10 and 8, but in my opinion the plato contains numeral figures for 1 and 3.

Page #449

90
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. V.
(L. 70).- -mahardjádhirdja-param&svara-Somakulatilaka-Trikalingadhipati-ri-Bhimarathad@yasya pravarddhamåna-vijayarajyé třiti(ti)[ya"]-samvatsaré Mårgasirshamasiya-saklapaksh[@] tithau trit[i]y&yam yatr=ankên=&pi samvat 3 Marga-sudi 3 ||
665.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 258, and Plate. Kadopali (in the Sambalpur district of the Central Provinces, now Nagpur Museum) plates of the Rånaka Puñija, the son of Voda (?), of the Mathara family; of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Maha-Bhavaguptarajadeva [[I.]. lord of Trikalinga, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja Mahl-Sivagaptarajadêva, of the family of the Moon, residing at Yayâtinagara; issued from VAP mapdápått :
(L. 4); -mA(ma)harajadhiraja-paramêśvara-Somakulatilaka-Tri(tri)kalingAdhipati-friMaha-Bhavaguptarajadêva-mahl-pravarddhamana-kalyana(na) vijayarajye trayodaśa-samvatsarê A(a)tr=&aké samvata(t) 13.
666.- Jour. Beng. As. Soo. Vol. LXIV. Part I. p. 125. Puri (in Orissa) platest of the Maharaja Kulastambhadeva or Bala(pa P)stambhadova (P).
667.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 313, and Plate. India Office plate of the Maharajadhiraja Vijayarajadêve, issued from (P) Kataka.
The inscription mentions the Maharajale Lachchhidovi and Hamsinid&vi.
668.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 558, and Plate xxiv. Bhuvanaevar (in Orissa) partly damaged inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Uddyotak Osarirjadeva, lord of Trikalinga; (composed by Bhatta Purushottama) -
(L. 20).- -&rimad-Uddyötakdharirajad@vasya vijaya-rajyd samvat 18 Phálgana-sadi 3 ...
According to the published text. the inscription mentions Janamêjaya of the lunar raco, his son Dirgharava, and his son Apavåra who died childless; after him, Vichitravirya (another son of Janamējaya), his son Abhimanya, his son Chapdihara, and his son Uddyộtakosarin, whose mother was Kölâvati of the solar race.
669.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 89, and Plate vii. with specimen facsimile. Bhuvand var (in Orissa) inscription, being a prasasti of Bhatta Bhavadeva, surnamed Balayalabhibbujaoga, a minister of Harivarmadêva; (composed by V&chaspati). Dated " Batvat 32" (?).
670.- Jour. Bêng. As. Soc. Vol. VI. p. 280, and Plate xvii. with specimen facsimile; also Vol LXVI. Part I. p. 18. Bhuvanelvar (in Orissa) inscription of the time of the Ganga Apiyankabhima of Trikalinga; (composed by Udayana).
The inscription first mentions the Rajaputra Dvaradeva (in the gôtra of Gautama), his son Müladeva, his son Ahiråma, and his son and danghter Svapnêsvara and Surama; and then Chodaganga of the lunar race, his son Råjaråja who married Surama, and Rajaraja's younger brother Aniyan kabhima."
671.- Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 355, and Plate. Balasor (in Orissa) plate of the Maharaja Purushottamadêve :
(L. 7).- & 5 añka Mêsha di 10 am Soma-bara grahapa-kala."
672.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 199. Gafjám plates of the Ganga Maharajadhiraja Maharaja Prithivivarmadôve, the son of Mahindravarmadeva, of Kalinga; issued from Svêtka ():
(L. 18).- vishuka(va)-sankrányá(ntyan).
The plates may be compared with those of the Malandja Prithivivarmadova, below, No. 678. • This name occurs above, in Nos. 659, 669 and 664 See Prof. Regeling's Catalogue, No. 1725.
He is the king (7.) in No. 887 above. The equivalent of the date (Mouday, the 7th April A.D. 1483), given by me in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 108 is not satisfactory.

Page #450

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
673.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 43. Buguda (in the Ganjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of Madhavavarman, issued from Kaingods :
(L. 37).-sûryagrah-parâgéņa.
The inscription mentions Pulindasena, 'famous amongst the peoples of Kalinga; Sailodbhava; Ranabhita; his son Sainyabhita [1.]; Yasôbhita; his son Sainyabhita (IL.); and his son Madhavavarman.
674.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 144, and Plate. Komarti (in the Gañjam district) plates of the Maharaja Chandavarman, lord of Kalinga, issued from Simhapurs :
(L. 20).-samvatsarah shashthah 6 Chaitram&sa-sukla-pamohami(ml)-divasaḥ 11
675.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 49, and Plate. Chicacole (in the Ganjam distriot, now Madras Museum) plates of the Maharaja Nandaprabhadjanavarman, lord of the whole of Kalinga, issued from Sarapalli.
676.-Gang@ya-s. (P) 87.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 128, and Plate. Achyutapuram (in the Gañjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Maharaja Indravarman Rajasimba of Kalinga, issued from Kalinganagara :
(L. 13).-udag-syanê. (L. 22).- pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsaraḥ saptasiti[bo] 80 7 Chaitr-&mâvâsyar
677.-Gang@ya-s. (P) 01.--Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 134; Ind. Insor. No. 18. ParlaKimedi (in the Gañjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Maharaja Indravarman Rajasimha of Kalioga, issued from Kalinganagar -
(L. 18).- pravarddhamana-vijayardjya-samvatsarkḥ ek&(ka)navati[] 90 1 Mágha-dina tringatima 30.
678.-Gang@ya-8. (P). 128. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 120, and Plate. Chicacole in the Gañjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Maharaja Indravarman of Kalinga, issued from Kalinganagara :
(L. 10).-- Marggasira-patrnnam&syAr sm-parågå. (L. 20).- pravarddhamâna-vijayarajya-sambatsarki 100 20 8 Chaittra-di 10 5.
679,-- Gang@ya-s.(P) 146 (P).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 123, and Plate. Chicacole (in the Ganjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Gånga Maharaja Indravarman (of Kalinga], issued from Kalinganagara :
(L. 15).-Magha-saptamy&m. (L. 23).- pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsaraḥ 100 40 6 (P)* Magha-di 10 $(?).
680.-Gangéya-. () 183.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 131, and Plate. Chicacole (in the Ganjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Maharaja Devendravarman, the son of Guparnava, of Kalinga, issued from Kalinganagara :
(L. 11).-Magha-masy=ndag-ayand such(kl)-Ashtamyam.
(L. 25).- pravarddham&na-vijayarajya-sambachchhara-satar trirasite 100 80(?) 3(?)? Bråvand misi divd vinfati 2 0.
681.- Gangeya-s. () 264.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 144, and Plate. Vizagapatam plates of the Ganga Dêvêndravarman, the son of the Maharaja Anantavarman, of Kalinga, issued from Kalinganagara :
(L. 13).- ayana-pu(p)rvvakam.
I see below, No. 686. Denoted by a numerical symbol.
Rend-sanoatrand. • Tbo numerical symbol, employed in the original, seems to me to be the symbol for 'B' rather than that • for B." The following. 10 b' may really be 10 %' Bead samalaara-.
Read try aftti. The writer, in my opinion, bus wrongly employed the numerical symbols for 'g' and '80, instead of those for 80ands. The following 20 bebas denoted by the symbol fors' and the sign for nought. . Rond dind wishli.
N 2

Page #451

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
(L. 27).-samvachchhatsa)ra-lata-dvayê chatushpapcha (chá)8-Abhyadhika 2541 Phalgapa(na)-prathama-pakshe pratipadi.
682.- Gadgeya-e. 61 ().-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 275, and Plate. Chicacole (in the Gabjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Devendravarmadeve, the son of the Maharaja Anantavarmadeva, issued from Kalingånagara :
(L. 15).- 80[r]yagrah-Oparkge. (L. 22).-Gang@yavanla-pravardhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsaram=&kapancha (ncha)a[mo].
683.- Gang@ya-s. 804.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 18, and Plate. Alamanda (in the Vizagapatam district) plates of the Ganga Anantavarmadova, the son of the Maharaja RajendraVarman, issued from Kalinganagara :
(L. 18).- 80(sd)ryagrah-parågå ...
(L. 28).-G[*]ng@yavanla-pravardham [8]na-vijayarajya-samvachhrara-sat[&] tripi chata[18]tard.
684.-- Gang@ya-8. 861.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 11, and Plate. Chicacole (in the Ganjam district, now Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Satyavarmadeva, the son of the Maharaja Devendravarman, of Kalinga, issued from Kalinganagara :
(L. 17).- [ro]y-öparåge. (L. 34).-Gang@yavansa'-samvachha(tsara-fata-tray-aikapanchada)t.
685.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 223, and Plate. Parla-Kimedi (in the Ganjam district, now, Madras Museum) plates of the Ganga Daraparâja, the son of Chôļa-Kámadirkja, of the reign of the Ganga Maharajadhiraja Vajrahastadáva; issued from Kalinganagara.
686.-Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 176, and Platé. Kolleru lake (in the Godavari district) plates of the Alank yang Maharaja Vijayanandivarman, eldest son of the Maharaja Chandavarman, issued from Vengipura :
(L. 9).- pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-saptama-sa[**]vatsarasya Pausbya(sha)mása krishnapakshasy=&shtamyam.
687.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 195, and Plate. Chikkulla (in the Godavari district) plates of the Maharaja Vikramêndravarman II., the eldest son of the Maharaja Indrabbattdrakavarman, grandson of Vikram@ndravarman I..whose birth was embellished by the two familios of tho Vishpaku dins and VAkațas (Vakatakas), and great-grandson of the Mahardja MadhavaVarman, of the family of) the Vishnakupdins; issued from Lenduļara :
(L. 25).--vi[ja]yardjya-samvassarambul 10 måsar-pakkam 8 gibma 5.
688.-Jour. Bo. A.. 800. Vol. XVI. p. 116, and Plates. Godavart district plates of the Rajd Prithivimala, the son of the Maharaja Prabhakara, recording a grant which was made at the
1 The decimal figures for 4 and 5, here goed, "are of decidedly exceptional type, and, lat for the explanation of them in words, would moet naturally have been read a 6 and 8."
• Read 'sama. • Rend-sankateara-latdai treni chatur-tandpi.
This ronding was saggeated to Dr. Haltuch by Mr. G. V. Ramamurti.
Ol about the 11th century A.D., and therefore, probably, of the reiga of the Vajrahastadeva who inued the Nadagam plates, above, No. 867 of 8.979 (A.D. 1068).
By Dr. Pleet this is taken to mean of the Salabk&yada gdtra."
According to Dr. Haltsach (Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 148), he may he identical with the Chapdavarman of No. 874, above; " at any rate, the two Chapdavarmans must have belonged to the same period."
Boe above, No. 618 . • Intended for samvatsard 10 grlama-pakahal 8 (dipasa] 6. The numbers are denoted by numerical
-
symbola

Page #452

APPENDIX.)
INSORIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
93
request of Mitravarman's son Indradhirkja, the conqueror of a certain Indrabhattdraka ;? issued from Kindali :
(L. 34).- prava[ro]d[dh]amâna-vijayarajya-samvatsarapi pañchavi[m] 20 5 våga 4 (?)* divasam 3.
Addenda 689.-V. 1117.- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 472, No. iv. Bhinmal (Simala) inscription of the reign of the Paramára Maharajadhiraja Krishnaraja, the son of Dhandhuka and grandson of Dåvardja :
L. 3).-samvat 11174 Magha-endi 6 Ravau ir-Srimala Paramara-vam-odbhavð maharajadhirsjá(ja)-sr-Krishparajaḥ sri-Dhandhuka-datab Srimad-Dôvardja-pauttraḥ tasmin kshitisê vijayini
Sunday, 31st December A.D. 1060.
690.- V. 1128.-- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 473, No. v. Bhinmal (Srimala) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the [Param&ra] Maharajadhiraja Krishnaraja :
(L. 1).- sauvat 1123 Jyêshtha-vadi 12 Sanaa || ady-êha Srt-frimäld maharajadhiraja-sriKrishnaraja-rajy8.
Saturday, 12th May A.D. 1067.
691.- V. 1134 and 1185.- From an impression supplied by Dr. Führer. Kahla (in the Gorakhpur district, now Lucknow Museum) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Sodhadeve, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja Maryådásågaradeva (apparently of the Kalachuri family'); issued from Dhulia-ghatta on the great river Gandaki :
(L. 39). Ochstustringateamvatsaradhik-aikâdasa(la) sa(a)ta-samvatsara Paugha-masi an(en)kla-saptamyam Ravi-dind | 80[r]ryy-ottardyapa-samkrantau mahanada-Ga dakyan vidhivat sngtv.
Sunday, 24th December A.D. 1077.
(L. 57).-samvat 1135 Chaitra-va(ba)hula-shashțhyan || Ravi-ding likhitd=yam tâmyra-patta . . .
Sunday, 24th February A.D. 1079.
692.-V. 1171.- From an impression supplied by Dr. Führer. PAU (now Lucknow Museum) first plater only of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradove of Kananj :
(L. 18).- Oksaptatyadhika-s(6)taik&dasa (da)-samvatsara Bhadrapadó mási. Genealogy as in No. 84.
693.- V. 1180.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 114. Pali (now Lucknow Museum) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Govindachandradeva of Kananj and his mother, the Maharajas RAlhanadevi 10
(L. 22).- Vaisa()khô mási fi(si)te pakahå akshaya-tfitiyay&m parvvapi. . . (L. 34). - samvat 1189 J[y]&shtharvadi 8 Sa(sa)nau Saturday, 29th April A.D. 1133. Genealogy as in No. 84.
Probably the Indrabbaptárakavarman of No. 687 above. . Read pancha oddatin.
3 The published text has dadka-dipasan; I take the original to mean sarald-pabolal ; compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 7, L 49,"odia 6 diea 6."
• The English translation bus 1118.
The impression of the first plate in some parts is so indistinct that, for the procent, I cannot give the names that oocar in the genealogical part of the inscription. . Rend chatuatrishlar.
Soo Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 114, note Here the writing on this first plate end. • The king made the grant after bathing in the river Sett st the ghatta of the god 8vapnirare. 10 See above, No. 98 of V. 1181.

Page #453

94
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
,
694.-V. 1201 (for 1202 P).- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 115. Machhlishahr (Ghigwa, now Lucknow Museum) plate of the Mahdrajadhirdja Govindachandradevs of Kananj, issued from Varanasi:
(L. 15).-samvatsarAnAcmn Aka]'dhika-dvadasa-latêshu VaisAkhô mási fukta(kla)-pakshe 'kshayartfitiyaya tithau Somardind 'n kompi samvata: 201 Vaisakha-sadi 3 Some.
Monday, 19th April A.D. 1143; or, perhaps, Monday, 15th April A.D. 1146. Genealogy as in No. 84.
695.-7. 1208.- Jour. Roy. As. 800. 1898, p. 101, and Plate. Horniman Museum Jaina image inscription of some members of the Grahapati family :
(L. 1).-samvat 1208 Vaisa () kha-vadi 5 Gurau || Thursday, 27th March A.D. 1162.
696.-7. 1299,- Bombay Gasetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 474, No. vi. Bhinmal (Srimala) inscription of the reign of the Maharajaputra (P) Jayatasinhadova (P)
(L.1).- sam 1239 Åsvina-vadi 10 Vu(bu)dhe ady-éha Sri-Srimalê maharajaputra-brfJayatagihadêva-rdiye Il
Wednesday, 25th August A.D. 1182; or Wednesday, 12th October A.D. 1183.
697.--V. 1269.- Bombay Casetteor, Vol. I. Part I. p. 474, No. vii. Bhinmal (Grimala) inscription of the reign of the Mahardjddhér aja Udayasimhadeva :
(L. 3).-samvat 1262 varsh ady=éha érl-Śrimald maharajadhiraja-ri-Udayasimhadevakalydna-vijayarajye.
698.-7. 1274.-Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 475, No. viii. Bhinmal (śrfmála) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Udayasim hadeva –
(L. 1).--samvat 1274 varsh Bhadrapada-sudi 9 Bukredy=éha r1-Śrmale maharajadhiraja-ri-Udayasimhaddva-kalyana-vijayarajye.
Friday, 31st August A.D. 1218.
699.- V. 1805.- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 476, No. ix. Bhinmal (Grimala) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja (Uda]yasimhadêve :
(L. 4).- sam 1305 varshd ady=éha ári-Srimalê maharajadhiraja-ri-[Uda]yasi[mm]hadevar kalyana-vijayarijye.
700.- V. 1920.-- Bombay Gacetteor, Vol. LPart I. p. 477, No. 2, Bhinmal (Grimala) inscription; (composed by Subhata) -
(L. 14).- sam 1320 varsha Magha-Indi 9 davaml-dind.
701.- V. 1880.- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 478, No. zi. Bhinmal (Grimala) fragmentary inscription, containing & reference to the Rajadhirdja Udayasira hadeva; (composed by Subhata) :
(L. 13).- samvat 1330 varshe Afvina-budi 4 chaturtht-dind.
702.- V. 1988.- Bombay Gasetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 480, No. xii. Bhinmal (Grimala) inscription of the reign of the Maharajakula [ChAjohigadeva; (composed by Subhata):
(L. 5).- sathyat 1333 versbê || Åsvina-fudi 14 Some l ady-ths Srl-Brimale maharajakula-6ri-[Cha?]chigadeva-kaly&ņa-vijayi(ya)rajya.
The date is irregular.?
1 Rendndmedkddhika..
* Read samal 1901.
See above, No. 56, 126 and 189. * A. this has been rendered by Maharaol,' the original text perhape has maldrdjakula.. • Compare above, No. 256, note.
This title occurs in a verse. For Karttikddi V. 1388 expired the date would correspond to Sunday, 18th September A.D. 1977.

Page #454

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA.
703.- V. 1984.- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 481, No. xiii. Bhinmal (Srimala) inscription of the reign of the Maharajak ula Chachiga :
(L. 2).- sarhvat 1334 varsha Åsvina-vadi 8 ady=&ha kri-Srimal mahArdjakula-Art Chichiga-kaly&ņa-vijayarajye.
The inscription mentions, in the Chihumana lineage, the Maharajakula Samarasimha; his Bon, the Mahärájádhírája Udayasimhadeva ; his son Vahadhasimha ; and [his son P] Chamapdarajadêya.
704.- V. 1889.-- Bombay Garetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 489, No. xiv. Bhinmal (Grimala) fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Mahardjakula 8Amvatasim hadeva ()
(L. 2).-samvat 1339 varsha Åsvina-budi (?) San&v=ady-ths 6rt-Srimale mahardjakulaSri-Samvatas hadeva-kaly&pa-vijayardjyd.
705.- V. 1840.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 313. Burtra' (now Jodhpur) inscription of Rapadevi, of the reign of the Mahardjakula Samya(ma Pontasimhadeva:
(L. 18).-samvat 1340 varshê Jyêuhta(shtha)-vadi 7 Some 'dy=ha maharajakularbrfSamya(ma)mtasimhadeva-rajye.
Monday, 8th May A.D. 1284.
Samarasimha; succeeded by Udayasinha; his son, the Chihumans Chava (ChAcha P); his danghter (from Lakshmidêvt), Ropadovi, became the wife of the king Tejasimha, and bore to him Kshôtrasimha.
706.-- V. 1842.- Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 484, No. xv. Bhinmal (Srimala) inscription of the reign of the Maharajakula Samvatasimhadeva )
(L. 3).-samvat 1342 Åsvina-vadi 10 Ravåv=ady=&bs fri-Grimalt maharajakula-ArtSamvatasihadeva-kalyana-vijayarajyê.
Sunday, 15th September A.D. 1286.
707.- V. 1848.- Bombay Garetteor, Vol. I. Part I. p. 486, No. xvi. Bhinmal (Srim Ala) inscription of the reign of the Mahardjakula 88mvatasinhadova :
(L. 14.).-samvat 1345 varsha Magha-vadi 2 Some 'dy=ha stérimaid maharajakulaarSamvatasimghadeva-kalyana-vijayardjye.
Monday, 10th January A.D. 1289.
708.-K. 392,-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 39, and Plate. SankhAdA plates of the Gurjars Dedda II. Prasantaraga, the son of [Jayabhata I.] Vitaraga, issued from Nandipura :
(L. 18).- Vaisakha-Iuddha-panchadalyam. . (L. 27).-samvatsara-latartrayê dvi[na]vaty-adhika Vaikakha-daddharpanchadadyan. . . . . sarh 300 90 2 Vaisakha-sa 10 5.
709,- K. 302.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 89, and Plate. Othor Sankhada plates of the Garjara Dadda II.* Prasantaraga, the son of (Jayabhata 1.] Vitardga, issued from Nandtpara -
(L. 17).- VaifAkha-pauropamasyam. ,
(L: 26).- samvatsara-kata-traye drinavaty-adhike Vaisakhar paurppamasyhh . . . . .sam 800 90 2 Vaidkha-tu 10 5.
10 5.
1 la 1. 15 tbe inscription has the date ram 83 parak Obaitra-padi 16. 2 Seo Nos. 704, 708 and 707.
Soo above, Nou, 702 and 703, where we have the name Chdohiga.
• By Prof. Bablar, who took the inscriptions Nos 847, 848 and 840 to be gone no recorde, bo le called Dadda IV. Compare aboye, Nos. 395-897.

Page #455

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. V.
710.-H. 100.- From impressions supplied by Mansiff Debiprasad and Dr. Führer. Daulatpurå (now Jodhpur) plate of the Maharaja Bhojadova I., issued from Mahôdaya (Kanaaj) :
(L. 16).-samvatsrð 100 Phálguna-ludi 10 38 niva (bn)ddham 11 .
The Maharaja Davasakti; his son, from Bhdyikadevi, the Maharaja Vatsarkjn; his son, from Sundaridevi, the Maharaja Någabbata ; his son, from Isaţådévi, the Maharaja Råmabhadra; his son, from Appadevi, the Maharaja Bhôja [I.] (surdamed Prabhasa ?]. - The insoription also mentions, as dataka, the Ywarája Nagabhata.
711.-Jour. Beng. As. Soo. Vol. LXVII. Part I. p. 106, and Plates. Bargaon (Assam) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Ratnapálavarmadêve, the successor of Brahmapálavarmadêva, of Prágiyotisha :
L. 63).-Samkrantau vippu(sliņu)padyån=cha pafiobavim s-avda(bda)-rajyake.
Hari(Vishņu); his son Naraka; his son Bhagadatta; his brother Vajradatta. After certain descendants of his came the Mléchchha Salastambha' and twenty-one(?) other kings, from Vigrahastambha to Tylgasinha. Then, in the Bhauma (i... Naraka's) lineage, Brahmapåla, married Kuladevi; their son Ratnapala.
712.-Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXVII. Part I. p. 122, and Plates. Saalkuchi (Assam) second and third plates only of the Maharajadhiraja Ratnapálavarmadêva, the successor of Brahmapálavarmadêva, of Prágiyotisha :
(L. 39).-rajye shadvinsad-dydi(bdi)ke.
713.- Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXVI. Part I. p. 123, and Plates. Ganhati (Assam) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Indrapalavarmadêve, the successor of Ratnap&lavarmadova, of Pragiyotisha :
(L. 44).- rájyê 'shţama-same.
From Hari (Vishnu) and the Earth sprang Naraka; his son Bhagadatta; his son (?) Vajradatta. In this lineage there was Brahmapala ; his son Ratnapala; his son Purandarapáls, married Durlabha; their son Indrapala.
214-Jour. Bong.. As. Boo. Vol. LXVI. Part I. p. 289, and Plates. Nowgong district (Assam) plates of the Maharajadhiraja Balavarmadova of Pragiyotisha, issued from [Hard]ppêśvara :
(L. 49).-samva .. Vai ..
Upondrs (Vishnu); his son Naraks; his son Bhagadatta; his younger brother Vajradatta. After many kings in that race, SAlastambha, P&laka, Vijaya, and others. Then Hariars : his son Vanamála (see No. 652); his son Jayamala; his son Virabhu, married Ambe; their son Balavarman.
715. Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 275. Wala clay seal of the Maharaja Maha[aend pati Pushy@na, the son of the Maharaja Ahivarman, descended from Jayaskandha.
716.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 289, and Plate. Bulandshahr terracotta seal, with the name [M]attila.
1 See above, Nos. 542 and 544 of H. 155 and 188. * The numbers 100' and 10' are denoted by numerical symbols, and 3' by a numeral figaro. 9 See above, No. 658, note, and below, No. 714. .
• After him tbe family, in line 4, is called the Bhagadatta-panhia (the published text bas Bhagadatta-rata. but the reading on the plate is Bhagadatta-eng); compare above, Noo. 651 and 652. In line 13 the family is spoken of as the Bhauma lineage,' after the Earth or ber soo Naraka. Seo Jour. Roy.As. Soc. 1898, p. 384
• Soe above, No. 711.

Page #456

INDEX.
.
.
.
NUMBER Abhayachandra, Jaina 8dri, . . .570 Abhayadatta, m.,'. . Abhayadeva, Omanga ch., . . 289 Abhimanya, Kachchhapaghata k, . 71 Abhimanyu, Rashtrakúga ch., . . . 607 Abbimanyu, Trikalinga k.,
. . 888 Abhinarmidabarája, sur. Chaulukya
Bblas II., . . . . . 188 Abhinavasiddharaja, sur. of Charlukya
Jayantasimba, . . . . . 206 Ashpla, Buddhist Sthavira,
• • • 608 Achalavarman-Samaraghanghala, Singhapura
600 Acbyata, l. in Arydvarta,i . Adbhutakrishṇarkja (or Krisbộaråja 2), ch., . 64 Addaks, Chapa ch., . . . . . 858 Adhirja (P), che . . . . . 256 Âdisimba, Magadha k., . . . . Aditya-bhogika, Sárkdhivigrahila, . Adityasakti, Séndraka ch., . . . . 899 Adityasbe, Gupta k. of Magadha, 535, 541,
650, 561, 562, 619n Âdityavardhana, Kanaaj k. . .628 Adityavarman, k., . . . . . 595 Adityavarman, Maukhari k., . 554 Adivarába, 4. a. Kananj k. Bhdja,
15 Advaitaiata, poem by Gangadhart . 862n Âgigrama, family, . . . . .646 Ahisvadevi, queen of Udayakarņa-Nihatkasih ha, 864 Ahihaya, . . Haihaya, . . . Abirama, ch. . . . . Ahivarman, ch., . . . Ajayapdila. Chaulukya k.. 160, 163, 188, [A]jayapáls, k., . . .
128 Ajayminbe, Guhila k, . Ajayasirinha, Kalachuri prince, . . 422 Ajayavarman, Paramára k. . . 196
NUMBER Ajita, Seauông c... • • • • • 689 Ajitamana, ch., . . . . . . 698 Ajjbitaddri, queen of Uchchakalpa ch. Vyaghra, 387 Akabara or Akabban or Aksvars, emperor
(Akbar). . 307, 308, 309, 310, 322n Aldvadina or Allávadina, Sultán (Ald-ud-din
Masaad). . . . . . 238, 290 Albana, Cháhumána ch. of Naddla, 188, 141 Alhapadovi, queen of Gayakan. 416, 422, 491 Allata, Guhila k. . . 34, 234, 243, 290 Allata, Saira ascetic, . . . . . 41 ANÁradina, . a. Alvadins, . . . . 200 Amara, poet, . . . . . . 247 Amaradtra, . .
. . . 93 Amaramalla or Narendramalla, Népal k., 564, 565 Amarasińhaji, Mbodd ch.. . . . 313 Amardakatirthanatha, saiva ascetic, . 430 Amardkvaratirtha, place, . .
198 Amba, queen of Virabåhu, . . . 714 Amoghavarsha, sur. Qf Paramára Vakpatiraja, 46 Âmraka, vi., . . . . . 891 Âmrakavi, poet, . . . . . . 42 Amraprakda, Guila k., . . . 234 Ampitapla, Ráshfrakúga ch. of Vbdamayútá, 606 Amritarkja, Rashfrakúta ch. . . .864 Anbararman, Népal ko 480, 526, 530, 631,
532, 583,684 Anabila, Cháhumana ch. of Naddla, 141 Apahila, queen of Malbana,. ... .. 51 Apabilapátaks or Anabilapurs or Anabilla påtaks or Anahillavapake, vi. (Aphilvad),
60, 61, 72, 188, 191, 194, 206, 206,
208, 211, 215, 216, 220, 237, 582, 605 Anandapura, oi. (Ânand),. .
500 Anang, ch., . . . . . . 170 Adangabhims, E. Ganga k., . . 887 Anangabhims or Aniyankabhima, do. . 967, 670 Anantadêri, queen of KamAragupta I., . . 518
716
990
The figures refer to the numbers of the list; 'n after a figure, to footnotes. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch, - chief; co. - country, di. - district or division ; do. - ditto; E. - Rasters; 1. fomale; k. - bing: m.-male; min. - minister; mo. = mountain; ri - river; 6. 4. same as; nr. rurname; vi village or town; W. Weatoru.
The index does not contain the name of the places where the inscriptions are, nor those of the ancestors of authors of praiastis.

Page #457

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. V.
NUMBER
NUMBER Anantavarman, E. Ganga kings,.681, 682, 683 Avanti or Avantivarman, Mattamayara eh. A pantaverman, Maukhari k.. . 565, 556
429, 430 Anantavarman-Chodaganga, E. Ganga k., Avantivarman, Magadha (1) k., .
552 859, 360, 361 Avelladêva, Cháhamdna k. of śá kambhari, 144 Anantavarman-Kblåhala, Ganga k.,
967 Âyichchla (Aditya), Chhinda ch., . . 5760 Angarêja, English, . . . 936, 327 Ayodhy, vi.. . . . . . 611, 628 Aniyankabbima er Anangabhima, E. Ganga k.,
367, 670 Aniyankabhima, sur. of an E. Ganga Vajra
hasta, . . . . . . 957 Antarvédi, co., . .
B Aparajita, Gukila k., . . Aparajita, sur. of Kachchhapaghata Devapala, Baghallad&vi, queen of Aniyankabbîma, 367 Apavara, Trikalinga k., . . . . 668 Bahadara-saba, Sultán (Bahadur), Appadevs, queen of Mahodaya ch. Ramabbadra, Påhunda, di, . . . . .
642, 710 Bahusahaya, sur. of Dadda III., . . A pratfhára (or Madapratibara P), in . . Bai Harira, f. . . . . . . 300 Apsarahpriya, queen of Ajita, .
589 Baladitya, Kalinga k., . . . . 360 Apsarddevi, queen of Rajyavardbana I. 528
Baliditya, Kasi (1) keings, Aranyardja (or Arņðraja P), ch., . . . 64 BalAditya, Magadka () k., . Arbuda, mo. (Âbú), . . . 256 BalAditya, sut. of Dhruvasêna II., 479, Arisimba, Gukila kings, 249, 286, 290, 297 Balabarsba, Kalackuri k.,. . Arjuna, Kachchhapag háta k.. . . . 71 Balaprasada, Cháhundna ch. of Nadala, 141 Arjana or Arjanadeva, Vaghdlá k., 228, 244, 249 Balaprasada, Ráshfrakúfa c. of Hastikundi,. 53 Arjuna or Arjunavarman, Paramára k., 196, Baldrjuna, sur. of Sivagupta, . . 617
197, 198 BAla-Sarasvati, sur. Qf Krishna, poet, . . 233n Arjunasimha, Gadhaddla ch., .
322 Balavalabhbhujanga, sur. of Bhatta Bhavadeva, 669 Arņôrkja (or Aranyaraja P), ch., .
64 Balatarman, ch. . . . . . 602 Arporája, Chahamana k. sakambhari, 180, 176 Balavarman, k., . . . . . . 696 Arņbraja, Vaghela k., . . . . 210, 844 Balavarman, k. in Aryavarta, . . 509 Aryavarman, Singhapura ch., . . .600 Balavarman, Prigjyotisha k. . . 714 âryâvarta, co., . . . . . .609 Balirkja, Chahumánach. Naddla, . 141 Asaladva, Vadagújara ch., .
BallAla, Málava k. . . . 210, 503 ÂBalladbya, Nalapura ch., .
261 Bal]Alaadne, Sena k., . . . 648, 649 Asamasadina, Sultán (Shams-ud-din Altauisb), 288 Bandhuvarman, governor of Dafapura, feuda. Anapha-khana (Âsaf Khan),. . . . 822n tory of Kumdragupta I., . . . . 3 Âskrája, Chahumana ch. of Nadala,. 141 Bappa or Bappaka, Gukila k., 234, 249, 290 Asarvi, qucon of Krishna pa, . . 839 Parappa of Barapparkja, Chaulukya (or Âsata, k., . . . . . . . 593
Chalukya 1) ch. Láfada, . 954, 356 Âsatikh, vi., . . . . 77,83 Baukn, Pratihara ch.. . . . . 380 Asmaks, people, . . . . . BUBBbadra, co. . . . . . 634 Afðkavalla, Sapadalaksha k., . 576, 670, 677 Bbadra, poet, . . . . . . 549 Atiyasobala or Yabbala, m. of Grahapati Bhadr, wife of Hariobanda, . . 13, 330
family,. . . . . 55 Bhadrapattanaka (P), vi.. . . . Âtrêya, gótra, .
Bbadrðpatta (R), vi. . . . .473 Âvalladevt, queen of Kalachuri Karņa, . Bhagadatta, k., or family of kinge, . 541, 713 Aramakta, oi. or co., . .
Bhagadatta, mythical k. Of Prdgjyotisha, Aranijankrays, mur. of Palakadirkja, 404
662, 711, 713, 714 Aranivarnan, Chaulukya ch., . . . Bhagavatpura, din . . . . 49 Aranti, co., . . . . . 342 Bbagiratba, k.' . . . . . 629
)

Page #458
APPENDIS.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 99 . . . . orts . 528 h 330 322 NUXBBB NUMBER Bhagyadevi, daughter of Surasona and ATMsu. Bhima II., Chaulukya k., . 188, 191, 192, varman's sister Bhogadevi, . . . 532 193, 194, 200, 202, 205, 206, 208, Bragyadevi, queen of Pala Rajyapala, . . 640 209, 211, 215, 216, 320, 627 Bhailasvamiu, vi. (Bhilsa), . . . . 108 Bhima, II. or I.(P), do., . . . 583 Bhairava, ch., . . . . . 170 Bhima, Mithila k., . . . . . 644 Bhairavendra, Umanga ch., .. . : 289 Bhimapala, ch. (?), ., . 436 Bhaka, sur. (?) of Mahodaya ch. Mahondra Bhimapala, Rashtrakuta ch. of Vodamayuta,. 605 pala, . . . . . . * 542 Bhimaratha, sur. of Mahabhavagupta II., .664 Bhakamiora, min. of Yuvaraja I., . . . 428 Bhimasimba, Shattrinsa ch., . 277 Bhaktapuri, vi. (Bhatgaon), . . . . 562 Bbimavarman, ch., . . . . . 447 Bhana (), official, ... Bhogabbata, Pratihara ch., . . . . Bhanja, family,. .. . 655, 656, 657, 658 Bhogadovi, sister of Ambavarman,, . 532 Bhanudeva I., II., and III., E. Ganga kings, Blogadity, chu, . . . . , 170 367, 369 Bhogavarman, Maukhari k., . 541 Bhanudera, Umanga ch., . . . . 289 Bhogavarman, son of Surasena and Bhogadevi, 532 Bhanugupta, k., . . . . . . 455 Bhoja, Guhila k., . . . 234, 243, 290 Bhanumitra, Gadhadesa ch., . Bhoja, k., . . . . . . . 77 Bhanusakti, Sendraka ch., . . 399 Bhoja, Kanarj ko 14, 15, 16, 18, 20, 407, 429, 546 Bharasiva, tribe or family, * 619 Bhoja I., Mahodaya ch., ... 542, 710 Bharatichandra, Gadhaddsa ch., .' 322 Bhoja II., do., . . 544 Bharma, Vajaka ch. of Prabhasa, 271, 273 Bhoja, Paramara k., : 57, 67, 71, 79, 82, 195, Bhartaibbata, Guhila k., . . 234, 243, 290 334, 340 Bhartritattanaka (P), vi., ... 475 Bhoja, Pratihara ch., . . . . . 330 Bharukachchha, vi. (Broach), 347, 348, 349, Bhojadeva, chiefs, . . . , 170, 424 483, 484 Bhojavarman, Chandella k.,. . . 247, 337 Bhaskara, ch., . . . . . . 364 Bhoningadova, ch., . . . . . . 283 Bhaskarabhatta, poet, . . . . . 615 Bhotavarman, k., . . . . . 594 Bhaskaravarman-Ripugbanghala, Singhapura Bhramarasalmali, vi., . . . . . 628 ch., . . . . . . . 600 Bhrigukachchha, vi., . . . . . 197 Bhatakka or Bhatarka, Valabhi k., 348, 457, Bhujabala, Suvarnapura ch., . . 423 464, 468, 477 Bhumilika, vi. (Bhumli). . . . . 8 Bhatta Bhavadeva Balavalabhibhujanga, min. Bhamipala, Umanga ch., . . . . 289 of k. Harivarman,. . Bhupa or Bhuva, Valabhi princess, . 483, 484 Bhatta Purushottama, poet, . Bhupalasabi, Gadhadesa ch.. . . . 322 Bhatta vagupta, do., ., Bhupalasimba, Nepal k., . . . . 564 Bbatta Vasudeva, do., . -. . .. 600 Bhupalendramalla, do. . . . . . 567 Bhattarka, 8. a. Bhatarka, Valabhi k., . 3 Bhushana, Chhinda ch., . . . . 51 Bhattikadevareja, ch., . . . . . 330 Bhuva, 8. a. Bhapa, . . 483, 484 Bhauma, family, . ... .711, 713n Bhuvana, Kiragrama che, . . . . 351 Bhava-Btihaspati, temple-priest, . . 503, 527 Bhuvanadovi, mother of Devavarman,. : 66 Bhavadeva, ch., . . . . . . 615 Bhuvanaikamalla, sur. of Kachchhapaghata Bhavanaga, Bhdrasiva ch., . . . 619 Mahipala, . . . . . . 73 Bhavanidasa, Gadhadasa ch., * 322 Bhuvanapala, Rashtrakuta ch: of Vodamayuta, 605 Bhavani-Jvaldmukbi stotra, . Bhuvanapala, 'sur. of Kachchhapaghata Bhavishya, Rashtrakuta ch., . . 607 Maladeva, . . . . . 73, 78 Bhavviraja, min. of an Afmaka k., . . 608 Bhuvanasimba, Guhila k., . . . . 290 Bhayila, ch., . . . . . . 412 Bhdyikadavi, queen of Devasakti, .. 542, 710 Bhikshadasa, chi, . . . . . 624 Bilhana, Kiragrama ch., . . . . . 351 BhillAditya or Bhillaka, Pratihara ch., . 13, 330| Bodbideva, min. of a Pala k., . . . '644 Bhima I., Chaulukya k., . 61, 180, 188, 340 Bodbivarman, Buddhist mendicant, . . 597 ... 571 02

Page #459
100 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. V. NUMBER Chandra, queen of Jajjuka, . . . . 331 Chandrabhattarikadovi, queen of Mahodaya ch. Bhoja I., . . . .' . 542 Chandradova, Kanauj k., 75, 77, 80, 83, 84, 148, 156 NUMBER Brahmadera, Kalachuti ch. of Rayapura, 280, 283 Brahmakshatriya, clan, . . . . 847 Brahman, Kiragrama ch. . . . . 351 Brahmapapataka, vi., . . . . . 163 Brahmapalavarman, Pragjyotisha k., 711, 712, 713 Brihadgriha, vi., . . . * 602 Bribat-Kharatara gachchha, 809 Buddha, Kiragrama ch., 361 Buddhabhadra, Buddhist mendicant, 608 Baddhakirti, poet, . . . . 541 Buddhavarmaraja, Gujarat Chalukya ch., * 398 Budhagupta, ka, 439, * 454 Chaoba (or Chava P), 8.. Chaohiga . 705 Chaohiga, Chahumana k., . 702, 703 [Chajdale, ch., . . . . . .226 Chahada, Nalapura ck., Chahamana, family, . 86, 44, 134, 144, 149, 164, 165, 176, 183 Chahevana, do. . . . . . . 12 Chahamana, do., . 141, 261, 266, 290, 703, 705. Chahoyana, do., . . . . 163 Chakrapalits, governor in Surashtra, . . 446 Chakrapani, Maga Brakman, . . . 368 Chakrayudha, k., . . . 638 Chalukya, family, . . 398, 400, 401, 404 Chalukya, do., . . . . 367, 369. Chalukya (or Chaalukya P), do. . . 354, 356n Chamandarija, Chahumana k., . . . . 703 Chamandaraja, Chaulukya k., 180, 188, 205, 206 Chamundaraja, k., . . .: 43 Chamupdaraja, Paramara oh., . ... 69 Chanda or Chandamabasena, Chahavdna ch., . 18 Chandana, Chakamana k., . . . . 44 Chandapa, Paramara ch., . . Chandavarman, Kalinga k., . . . 874 Chandavarman, salankayana k., . Chandella, family, 95, 96, 54, 56, 66, 71, 76, 86, 101, 102, 104, 108, 132, 136, 139, 142, 146, 147, 158, 176, 198, 186, 190, 196, 218, 219, 226, 227, 231, 239, 240, 242, 247, 332, 334, 335, 336, 337, 342, 407 Chandshara, Trikalinga k., . . . . 888 Chandra, poet, . . . . . i 69 Chandra, Rashtrakuga ch. of Vodamayuta, * 605 Chandra, 8. a. (?) Chandragupta I., . . . 508 Chandradova, Kondavidu ch., . .. Chandragupta, . . . . . . Chandragupta, ch., . . . . . 617 Chandragupta, I., Gupta k., . 439 Chandragapta II, do., 436, 437, 438, 439, 512, 513 Chandragnpta, Jalandhara prince, . . 600 Chandraka (P), ch., . . . . . 170 Chandralokha, queen of Chodaganga, * . 367 Chandrapala, Umanga ch., . . . . 389 Chandrapuri, oi., . . . . . 341n Chandraraja, Chahamana k., . . . . 44 Chandraraja, Chahamana prince, Chadrasahi, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Chandratroya, sage, or (Chandalla) family, 35, 64, 66, 108, 146, 185, 240 Chandravarman, l. in Arydvarta, . . 509 Chandravati, vi., 193, 209, 210, 266, 261, 265 Chandrella, 8. a. Chandella, . . 333 Chanduka, Pratihara ch., . . . 13, 330 Obanpaka, vi. (Chamba) . . . 593, 594 Chapa, family, . 353 Cbapotkata, do., 130 Cbaubana, do., : . . 238 Chaulukika, 8. a. Chaulukya, do., ... 50 Chaulukye, do. . 45, 50, 52, 53, 61, 72, 114, 116, 123, 129, 130, 133, 143, 160, 163, 188, 191, 192, 193, 194, 200, 202, 205, 206, 208, 209, 210, 211, 215, 216, 220, 343, 354n, 356, 429, 503, 504, 527, 582 Chaulukya-Vaghela, do., . 209, 210, 212, .: 222, 225, 228, 233, 235, 237, 244, 249, 344 Chava (or Chaoha P), 8. a. Chachiga, . ,. 705 Chadi, co., . 79, 140, 186, 226, 334, 336, 406, 407, 409, 410, 414, 415, 416, 419, 421, 422, 428, 429, 431, 487 Chhagalaga, Sanakanika ch., . . . 496 Chbibala, ch., . 140 Chhinda, family, 51, 575 Chhingall, vin, Chint&durga, sur. of Bhavadera, .618 Chitrakuta, vi. (Chitor), . ... 304 Chitrakuta, vi. or co., . . . . . 407 Choda, family, . . . . . . 360 * . 69 628

Page #460
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 101 . 528 * 402 354 140 391 509 .. ΝΤΑΒΒΑ NUMBER Choda or Chodasimha, Guhila k., . 243, 290 Deddadevi, queen of Pala Gopala I., . . 634 Chodadevi, queen of Narasimha II., . . 369 Dehanagadevi, queen of Mahodaya ch. . Chodaganga, sur. of E. Ganga Anantavarman, Mahendra pala, . . . . . 544 . 184, 359, 360, 361, 367, 418, 423, 670 | Derabhata, Valabhi k., . 485 Chola-Kamadiraja, Ganga ch., . . .685 Desala, ch., . . . . . . 412 Chadasama, family, . , 276, 284, 345, 363n Desaraja, Chhinda ch., . 575n Chulukisvara, do. . . . . . 61 Devadatta, ch., . 11 Chyavana, sage, progenitor of Chhinda family, 51 Devadatta, poet, . 430 Devadhara, do., Devadbya, Parivrdjaka k., . . 451, 459 Devagana, poet, . . 184 Devagiri-Yadava, family, ... 225n Dadda I., Gurjara k., . . 347, 348, 349, 395 Devagapta, Gupta k. of Magadha, . 552, 619 Dadda II. Prasantaraga, do., . 347, 348, 349, Deragupta, k., . . 395, 396, 397, 402, 708, 709 Derakhadga, k., . . . * 631 Dadda III. Bahusabaya, do., . . Davalabdhi, Chandrella ch., . . 933 Dadda, Pratihara ch., . 330 Devananda, poet, . . . . . .26 Dadhichi, progenitor of a family, . . * 226 Davapala, Kachchhapaghata k., . . 73, 78 Dadiraya, Gadhadesa co., . * * 322 Devapala, Kanawj kugi . 31, 35 Dabala, co., . Devapala, Pala k., . 635, 636, 638, 639 Dabrasena, Traikutaka ch., Devapala, Paramara ko 203, 207, 214, 223a Daksha ((r)), m., . . . . . . Devapala, Rashtrakuta ch. of Vodamayuta, . 605 Dakshinakosala, co., . . . . 409 Devapani, poet, . . . . . 433 Daksbinapatba, co., . Devaraja, min. of an Asmaka k., . ' . . 608 Dald, ch., . . . . . 270 Devaraja, Paramara k., . Dalapati, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Devaraja, Rashtrakata ch., . . . 607 Damana, Erandapalla k., . . . 509 Davardja, surasena ch., . . . . 589 Dambarasimha, Paramara ch., . . 69 Devaraja, Tomara ch., . 331 Dami I. and II., chiefs, 296 Davarashtra, co., . . 509 Damodara, ch., . . Devasagara, poet, . 314, 316 Damodara, Maga Brahman, Devasakti, Mahodaya ch., . . . 542, 710 Damodara, Parivrajaka k., 451, 459 Derasena, Vakataka k., . 622, 623 Damodara, poet, '. . ... . 5 Derasimha, ch.,,. . . 412 Da modara, 8. a. Misra Damodara, 283 Devasimha, Mithila k., . . . . 578 Damodaragupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, . 550 Devasthana (P), vi., . . . . 87 Damshtrasena, Buddhist mendicant, . 626 Devata, poet, . . Daoarnava, Ganga k., . . Devavarman, Chandella k., . Dandahidesa, co., . . 299 Devavishao, Brahman, .. Dandana (), k. (?), . 256 Dovavrati, queen of Kachchhapaghata MalaDanduka, Kakaredi ch., . . deva, . . . . . . 73 Daphara-kbana, Sultan (Zafar Khan), . ' . 278 Devendravarman, E. Ganga kings, .680, Daraparaja, Ganga ch., . . . . 685 . 681, 182, 684 Dasa, family, . . . . . Davidasa, chun . . . . . . 296 Dasapara, vi. (Dasor or Mandasor), i . 3 Deyika, queen of Phakka, . . . . 589 Dasaratha, brother of Asokavalla, Dhabilla, Kakaredi ch., . . 186, 218, 219 Dasaratha, Maga Brahman, . . . 362 Dhamsata, poet, . . . . . . . 405 Dattadevi, queen of Sam adragupta, * * 439 Dhananjaya, Kusthalapura k., . . . 509 Dattavarman, Singhapura ch., . Dhandhuka (or Vandbaka P), ch., . . . 64 Dayitavishnu, father's father of Pala Gopala Dhandhuka, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, . 210 - I., . . . . . . 634 ) Dhandhuka, Paramara k., . . . .: 889 689 . 1989 :: 366 . 362 . * 68 186 * 654 . 577

Page #461
102 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. , 468 493 218 NUMBER NUMBER Dhadga, Chandella k., 35, 36, 54, 56, 834, 385 Dhulia-ghatta, place, . . . . . 691 Dbanyavisban, brother of Matrivishnu, 454, 520 Dhamaraja, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, . 210 Dbara, di.. . 67, 67, 110, 208, 207, 214, . Dhurbhata, governor of Siyadoni, . . 23 223, 232, 233n, 263, 334, 431, 603 Digbhanja, ch, . . . : : 655 Dharanidhara, poet, . . . . . . 344 Dirgharava, Trikalinga k., . . . . 668 Dharanivaraba, ch., . . . . . 170 Diva(?)bbanja; ch., . . * 658 . aranivarana, Chapa che, . . . 363 Divakaravarman, k., . . ..595 Dharanivaraba, k. (?), . . . 53 Divakaravarman-Mabighanghala, Singhapara Dharapatta, Valabhi k., ch., . . . . . . 600 Dharagena I., do., . . . 457 Domhaka, Kiragrama ch., . . . . 351 Dharasena II., do., : 468, 469, 470, 471, Drangini, queen of Kulabbata, ... . 589 472, 473, 473, 476, 477 Drdnasimba, Valabhi k., . . 457 Dharasena III., do., . . . . 479, 524 Dudad, Valabhi princess, * 460, 461, 464, Dharasena IV., do.,. 481, 482, 483, 484, 485 465, 477, 479 Dharasena, Valabhi prince, . Pungarasimha (?), Tomara ch. of Gwalior, * 318 Dharasenadeva, 8. a. Dharasona II., .' 346 Dungarendra, Gwalior ch.,. . 291, 294 Dharaoraya-Jayasimhavarman, Gujarat Durgabhata, surasina ch., . . . 589 Chalukya ch., ... 400, 401, 404 Durgadaman,do. . . . . Dharavarsha, Paramara ch. of Chandrdvati, Durgagana, m., . . . . 6 Dargaraja, Rashtrakuta ch., . 350 Dharmadasa, Buddhist mendicant, * * 625 Dargavati, queen of Dala pati, . 322 Dharmadeva, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, . 494,541 | Durjanamalla, Gadhadesa ch., . . 322 Dharmaditya, sur. of Kharagraha II., 486n, 487 Darjaya, Kakaredi ch., . . . . Dharmaditya, sur. of siladitya I., . 476, 477, Durlabha, queen of Parandarapala, : . 713 478, 479 Durlabhadevi, queen Kakka, Dharmaditya, Vijayapura ch., . . . 604 Durlabharaja, Chahamana prince, Dharmadosha, min. of Vishnu vardhana, . 4 Durlabharaja, Chaulukya k., . 130, 188, Dharmag upta, Buddhist mendicant, i . 626 , Dharmapale, Pala k., . 633, 634, 635, 638, 650 Durlabharaja, k. (?), . . . . . 53 Dharmavaldka, sur. of Tanga, . Dvaraddva, ch., . . . . . . . 870 Dhavala, Maurya k., . . . . . 9 Dhavala, Rashtrakata ch. of Hastikundi, . 53 Dbavala, queen of Kasi (7) k. Baladitya, .601 Dhilanga (), ch., . . . . . 287n Phili or Philli or Pbillike, vi. (Delhi), 255, Ekanatha, poet, . . . . . . . 286 259, 270 erandapalla, vin * * * * * 509 Dhiranago, poet, . Dhritarashtra, ch., .. Dhrabhata, sur. of Siladitya VII., . . 500 F Dhruvabbata, Chapa ck., . . 353 Firoz Shah, Sultan, . . . 270, 272, 288 Dhravabhata, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, 210 Dhruvadava, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, . 534,557 Dhruvadevi, queen of Chandragupta II., 439 Dhra vasarman, m., . . . . . 439 Dhruvas@na I., Valabhi k., . .467, 458, Gadhadesa, co., . . . . . . 322 460, 461, 462, 464, 468 Gadhinagara or Gadhipura, vi. (Kanauj), 73, 92 Dhruvasena II. Baladitya, do. . . 479, 481, Gaganasimha, Kachchhapaghata k., . . 94 Dhruvasena III., do., .. 485, 486 Gabadavala, family, . . . . 77, 80, 83 * Dbruvasene, Palabki prince, . 481, 482, Gajala, ch., . . . . . . . 412 . 487, 188, 489 Gajapati, sur. of Kataka k. Kapila, . . 376 . 205, 206 Durlabhardja, ..19 20+

Page #462
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 103 408 NUMBER NUMBER Gajarathapura, vi., * : 578 Gopala, Nalapura ch., . . . 248, 251 Ganadeva, Kondavidu ch., . . 376 Gopala (1. P], Pala k., . . . 631, 632 Ganapala (?), ch., . . . . . 342 Gopala I., do., . . . . 634, 635, 638 Ganapati, Nalapura ch., . . . 248, 251 Gopala II., do., . . . * 640 Ganapati, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . 318 Gopala, Rashtrakuta ch. of Voda mayut a, 605 Ganapatinaga, k. in Aryavarta, . . . 509 Gopaladeva, ch., . . Ganapati-Vyasa, poet, . . * 233 Gopa lasahi, Gadhadasa ch., . Ganda, Chandella k., * . 334, 333, 337 Goparaja, ch., . . . . . . 455 Gandaki, ri., . . . . . 691 Gopinatha, Gadhadesa ch, . . . . 322 Ganga or Ganga, family, .357, 359, 360, Gorakshadasa, do., . . . . 322 361, 367, 369, 370, 670, 672, 676, Gosalade vi, queen of Govindachandra, 127, 131 677, 678, 679, 680, 681, 182, 683, Gosaladevi, queen of Kalachuri Jagasimha, 684, 685 422, 432 Gangadova, Nepal k., . . . . . . 564 Goburasinhabala, m., . . . . . 809 Gangadhara, Maga Brahman, poet, . . 362 Govinda, engraver, . . . . 4, 329 Gangavadi, co., . . . . . . 360deg Gdvindachandra, Kanauj k., : 77, 80, 83, Ganges, ri., . . 60, 80, 90, 97, 98, 105n, 84, 85, 87, 88, 89, 90, 91, 93, 95, 96, 173, 174, 175 97, 98, 99, 100, 103, 105, 107, 109, Gangeya, mythical Ganga k., ,. . 360, 367 116, 117, 118, 119, 122, 127, 131, Gangegadeva, Kalachuri k., 334, 406, 135, 148, 156, 692, 698, 694 407, 410, 416, 431 Govindachandrs, poet (?), . . . . 605 Gauda, co., . ... 59, 541, 644, 649, 650 Govinda-Kesava, ch., . . . . . 653 Gautama, gotra, . . . . . 670 Govindapala, Pala (?) k., . . . . . 166 Gautamiputra, Vakataka prince, . . . 619 Gorindaraja, Chahamana prince, . . 44 Gavidhumat, vi. (Kudarkot), . . 619 Govindaraja, chiefs, . . . 170, 226 Gaya, vin, . i . 166, 270, 575, 846 Govindaraja, Rashtrakata ch, ; . : 350 Gayakarna or Gayakarna, Ralachuri k., 414, Gorindasim bo, Gadhadka ck., . . . . 382 416, 421, 422, 431, 432 Grahapati, family, . * . 55, 125, 139, 695 Gayasadina, Sultan (Ghigas-ud-din Balban), . 238 Gubasona, Valabhi k., .346, 464, 465, 466, Gayasadina, do. (Ghiyas-ud-din Tugblag), 3690 467, 468, 477, 523 Ghatotkacha, k., son of Gupta, . . . 489 Gabidevapatra, Kondavidu cho . . . 376 Gbiyas-ud-din Balban, Sultan, . . 230, 238 Guhila, family, . 5, 34, 42, 48, 229, 234, Ghiyas-ud-din Tughlaq, do., . . . 8690 836, 243, 246, 286, 288, 290, 296, Ghritadovi, queen of Dhandhuka (or Van 297, 801, 302, 304, 306, 338, 389, dhuka P), . . . . . . 64 416, 431 Girijadovi, queen of Panapaksba, . . . 343 Gubila, k., . . . , 234, 243, 290 Girvanayuddhavikramasaba, Nepalk., . 325 Gubila, family, . . . . . . 123 Godrabaka, oi. (Godhra), . . 124, 499 Ganadori (or Sadgunadevi?), queen of Raja. Gogadova, Malava k., . . . . . 890 raja III., . . . . . . 367n Gogadeva, Vadagdjara ch., . . . . 272 Gunamabarnava, E. Ganga k., , . . 357 Gogga, Tomara ch., . . . Ganapara, vi., . . . . . . 49 Goggiraja, Chaulukya (or Chalukya ?) oh. Gunaraja, ch., . . . . . . 19 of Latadesa, . . . 364, 856 Gunarnava, E. Ganga kings, . . 360, 680 Gohilla, family . . . . . . . 292 Gunavaloka, sur. of Nanpa, . . . 630 Gokula (or Golhapa ?), chy . . 653, 654 Gunqama, E. Ganga kings, . . 357, 360 Gomatikottaka, vi., . . 652 Gupta, k., . . . . . . . 439 Gopa or Gopaohala or Gopadri or Gopagiri, Gupta kings, see Chandragupta I. and II., mo. or vi. (Gwalior), . 73, 291, 294, Komaragupta I. and II., Narasimhagupta, 318, 621 | Puragupta, Samudragupta, and Skandagupta. Gapala, Gadhipura (Kanauj) k., . . 92 Gupta kinge of Magadba, . 535, 550, 551, 553

Page #463
104 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. NUMBER NUMBER Gurjara, co., . . . . . . 278 Harivatsa, the Kotta! . . . . 607 Gurjara, family, 347, 348, 349, 894, 395, 396, Hariyana or Hariyanaka, co., . 238, 605 397, 402, 403, 708, 709 ) Harjara, Pragjyotisha k., . . : 852, 714 Gurjarapratibarn, do., . . . . : 39 Harsba, Chandella k., . . 35, 54, 56, 332, 407 Garada-ghatta, place, . . . . . 189 Harsha, Kanauj k., . 528, 529, 543, 549, 550 Gavaka I. and II. Chahamana kings, : , 44 Harsha, Paramara k., . . . 69, 340 Harsha (Harisba), Pragjyotisha k., . . 652a Harsha, sur. (?) of Mahodaya ch. Vinayaka pale, . . . . . . . 544 Harshadeva, I. of Gauda, Udra, etc., 8. a. (?) H : Harsha, Pragjyotisha k., . . 541 Haihaya, family, 283, 407, 409, 423, 429, 638 Harsbadeva, 8. a. (?) Harsha, Kanauj k., 402 Hajirajadera, min. of Brahmaddran . 280 Harsbagupta, che, ' . . . . . 617 Hallari, co. (Halar Prant), . . . . 814 Harshagupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, i . 550 Hamira, Lukasthana ch., . . . . 286 Harsbaguptes, queen of Maukhari Aditya. Hamira or Hammaira, Gwhila k., 286, 290, 297 varman, . . . . . . . 554 Harnsapala, do., . . . 415, 431 Harshavardhana, 8. a. Harsba, Kanauj K., Hamsinidevi, queen, . . . . . 667 401, 404, 648 Haradatta, ch., . . . . 170 [Haru]ppesvara, vi.. . . . . . 714 Harakali-nataka, title of a play, . . . 134 Hastibboja, min. of Devasena, . . 622, 623 * Harasimha (for Harisimba), Nepal k., . . 564 Hastikundi, vi., . . . . . 24, 30, 53 Haribala, Mahavikarasvamin, . . . 599 Hastin, Parivrajaka k., 451, 453, 456, 459, 522 Haribrabinadeva, s.a. Brahmadeva, . 280, 283 Hastivarman, Vongi k., . . . . . 509 Harichandra, founder of Pratihara (Padi. Hemantasona, Sena k., . . . 647, 648 hara) family, . . . . . 18, 330 Hemaraja, ch., . . . . . . . 270 Haridatta, Mh., Hemavijaya, poot, . ... . . * 308 Herambapelo, Kanauj k., . . . 35 Aarigapta, Buddhist mendicant, . . . 598 Hira or Hiraria (P), ch. (?), . Harihan, Maga Brahman, * * Hiradovi, grusen of Bbiondeva III. . 369 Hariharadera, Gadhadasa ch.. . . Hridayaobapdra, Trigarta k., . . 351 Haribarasimha, Nepal k., . . 663,564, 565 Hridayesa, Gadhadesa ch., . . . Harikaladeva Ranavankamalla ((r)), ch., . . 365 Hridayoda, Saiva ascotic, , , 430 Harinarayana, Gadhaddfa ch., . . . 322 Humkom, emperor (Humasun), . 303 Haripala, k., . . . 128n Hans, family, . . . . 410 Hariraja, Kakaredi ch., . . 218, 219 Hungarasimba (for Pangarasimba '), Tomara Harirajadeva, ch. (?), . . . . . 252 ch. of Gwalior, . . . 318 Harirayabrahman, 8. a. Brahmadeva, , 280, 283 Hasbang Gbort alias Alp Kban, . . . 285 Harisamba, ch., . . . . . . 624 Harisohandra, Paramara k., . . 172, 189 Harisohandra, son of Kanauj k. Jayach. chandra, . . . . . . 164, 165 Harisha (for Harsha), Pragjyotisha k. . 6520 Ibrahim Lodi, Sultan, . : :... Harishena, min. of Samudragupta, : 303 . Ijjad&vi, queen of Visbpagupta of Magadha, . 552 . 509 Harisbena, Dakataka k., . . . 622, 624 Indire, queen of Chodaganga, . . . 367 Harisimba, Nepal k., . . . 663, 564, 565 Indrabala, ch., . . . . 615, 616, 617 Harivarman, k., . . . . . . 669 Indrabbattaraka, k., 8.a. (?) Indrabhattarakavar. Harivarman, Maukhari k., . . . . 554 man, . . . . . . 688 Harivarman, Rashtrakuta ch. of Hasti. Indrabbatta rakavarman, Vishnukundin k., .687 Kundi, . . . . . . 24, 63 Indradhiraja, ch., . . Harivarman (Mamma), m., . . . i 549 Indrapalavarman, Pragjyotisha k., . . 713 . . . 649 Harigana, ch. (3), Harigana, Ch. (), . . . . 433 * 342 362 322 322 688

Page #464
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 105 * 412 676, 677 . 98 . 601 601 . . 322 NUMBER NUMBER Indraraja, k., Jasapanda, poet, . Indraratha, k., . . 340 Jasavaddhana (Yasdvardhana), Pratihara ch., 13 Indravarman, E. Ganga k., . . 678, 679 Jasavanta, Navinapura ch., . . . 314. Indravarman Rajasimha, do., Jaula, Tomara ch., . . . . . 331 Inganapadra, vi. (Ingaoda), . 106 Jadvla, sur. of Toramana Shaha (or Shahi), . 519 1sanadera, ch., . . . . * '. 654 Jayabhairava, son-in-law of Jayajotimalla, 562 Isapasiva, saiva ascetic, . . . . 605 Jayabhata I. Vitaraga, Gurjara k., 3.17, 318, Ifanavarman, Niaukhari k., . . 550, 554 349, 395, 703, 709 Isapratishthana, oi., . . Jayabhata II., do., . . . . 402 Isatadevi, queen of Mahodaya ch. Nagabhata, Jayabbata III., do., . . . . 402, 403 542, 710 | Jayabhupalendramalla, Nepal k., . . 567n Isbtagana, k., . . . . . . 803 Jayachchandra, Kanauj k., 148, 151, 156, 159, Isuka, Chahavana ch., . . . . 12 161, 162, 164, 166, 167, 168, 169, Tavara, Singhapura princess, . . . 600 171, 173, 174, 175, 177, 181 Isvaragupta, official, . . . . . 529 Jayachchandra, Trigarta k. 351, 569 Iavaravarman, Maukhari k.,. . . 553, 55. Jayadeva, ch., . . . . . 412 Isvaravarman, Singha pura ch., Jajadeva, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, . . 541 Jaradeva, m. of Graha pati family, ... 55 Jayadeva, Nepal prince, . . 537 Jayadera Parachakrakama, Nepal 541 Jayadharmamalla, Nepal prince, 562 Jagamalla, Mehara ch., . 192 Jayaditya, Vijayapura ch., : . Jaganpatha, Gadhadesa ch., Jajagovinda, poet, . . . 322 Jagapala or Jagasimba, ch., . . .. 412 Jayajotimalla, Nepal k., . 562 Jagatsimha, Gadhadesa ch., 322 Jayakirtimalla, Nepal prince, 562 Jahangira or Jihaugira, emperor (Jahaugiu), Jayalakshmi, Nepal princess, . . 562 313, 316 Jayamala, Pragjyotisha k... . 714 Jaikadeva, Saurashtra k., . . . . 8 Jayanatha, Uchchakalpa ch., 387, 388, 389, 426 Jainka, k., . . . . . . 502 | Jarantaraia. Nepal prince.. Jayantaraja, Nepal prince, .. . 562 Jaisinghadeva (Jayasimha), Paramara k., 232 | Jayantasimba, Chaulukya k., . . . 205 Jaitrasimba, Guhila k., . . . 343, 290 Jayantasimba, Sambalpur ch., . . : 324 Jaitagideva (Jayasinha), Paramara k., .223n Jayapala, Pala k., . . . . . 638 Jajalla I., Ratnapura ch., . 409, 412, 423, 434 Jayapratapamalla, Nepal k., : 564, 565 Jajalla II., do., . . . . 181, 418, 123 | Jayapura, vi.. . . . . . . 452 Jajjaka, poet, . . . . . . . 11 Jayasakti, Chandella k., .35, 708, 145, 240 Jajjikadevi, queen of Pratihara Nayabhata, * 330 | Jayasimba, ch. (?), Jayasimba, ch. (?), . . . . . . . 607 Jajjuka, Tomara ch., . . . 331 | Jayasimha, Chaulukya k., 114, 116, 123, 130, Jakalladevi, queen of Bhanudera I., ; . 367 163, 188, 503, 527 Jalaladina, Sultan (Jalal-ud-din), 238 Jayasimba, Chudasama chiefs, . 276, 284, 345 Jalandhara, co. or vi., . . . 351, 569, 600 Jayasimba, Guhila k., . .. . 290 Jalavarman, Singhapura ch., . . . 600 Jayasimha, k., . . . . . . 195 Jalhana, ch.,. Jayasimha, Kalachuri k., 415, 419, 421, 422, Jambugrama, vi., . . 649 431, 132, 433 janamejaya, sur. of Mababhavagripta l., 659, Jayasimba, Paramara kings, . 67, 223, 232, 253 663, 664 | Jayasin haraja, Gujarat Chalukya ch., . 398 anamejaya, Trikalinga k., . 668 | Jayasimba-Siddhachakravartin, s.a. Chaulukya . . . 360 Jayasimba, . . . . . . 188 Japila, vi., . .. . 137, 152, 153 Jayasinha-Siddhadbiraja, do., . . 130 Jasadhavala (Yasodhavala), ch., . . . 260 Jayasimha-Siddharaja, do., ... 123, 503, 5:7 Jasalladevi, princess, . . . . . 424 | Jayaskandha, ch., . . . . 716 Jantavura, vi., . . . .

Page #465
106 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. NUMBER . NUMBER Jayasraya-Mangalarasaraja, Gujarat Chalukya Kalanjara, vi, . 54, 66, 104, 108, 146, 147, 158, 240 ch., . . . . . 404 Kalhana, Kiragrama ch., . . . . 351 Jayasthitirajamalla, Nepal k., . . 561, 562 Kaligalaikusa, E. Ganga k., . 360 Jayasramin, Uchchakalpa ch., . . . 387 Kalinga, co., 360, 367, 369, 370, 423, 541, 672, Jayasvamini, queen of Maukhari Harivarman, 55 673, 674, 675, 676, 677, 678, 679, 680, Jayasvamini, queen of Kumaradeva, ... 387 681, 684 Jayatalladovi, queen of Guhila Tejahsimba, . 236 Kalinga or Kalingaraja, Kalachuri ch.,. 409, 423 Jayatasimba (P), k. (?), . . . . . 696 Kalinganagara or Kalinganagara, vi. (Mukha. Jayatsimha, ch., . . . . . 41% lingam), 357, 359, 361, 676, 677, 678, 679, Jayatungasimba, ch. of Kama co.. . .575 680, 681, 682, 683, 684, 695 Jayavali, queen of Bhauskaravarman-Ripaghar Kalingaraja or Kalinga, Kalachuri ch.,. 409, 423 ghala, . . . . . . . 600 Kalyanadevi, queen of Viravarman, . .226 Jayavarman, Chandella k., .: 86, 226, 335, 336 Kalyanasahi, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . 318 Jayavarman, Kakareoi ch., . . 186, 218, 419 Kama, co., . . . . . . . 575 Jayavarman, Paramara k., . , 172, 189, 341 Kamaderasimha, ch. of Kamd co., . 575 Jaja, s.'a. Jayasakti, . . . . . 334 Kamala or Kamalaraja, Kalachuri ch., 409, 423 Jejabbukti or Jajakabhokti, co., . . 176, 3340 Kamaladevi, queen of Devagupta of Magudha, 552 Jejjaka, 8. a. Jayasakti, .. | Kamaladevi, queen of Narasimha 1II., . . 369 Jendraraja, Chahumana ch. of Nadula, 141 Kamalanayana, Gaohadesa ch., . . . 322 Jetra (for Jaitra P), Vaghala ch., . * 299 Kamalaraja or Kamala, Kalachuri ch., 409, 423 Jhota, Pratihara ch., , . . . . . 13, 330 Kawarnava, E. Ganga kings, . 357, 360, 367 Jishougupta, Nepal k., . . 534, 557, 558 Kamarupa, co., . . . . . . 6440 Jitankusa, E. Ganga k, . . . . 360 Kanauj, vi., 14, ?5, 16, 18, 20, 25, 31, 39, 60, Jivada, queen of Pralambba, . . 652 71, 75, 77, 80, 81, 83, 84, 85, 87, 88, Jivaraksba, Nepal princess, 562 89, 90, 91, 93, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100, Jivitagupta I., Gupta k. of Magadha, . . 550 103, 105, 107, 109, 115, 117, 118, Jivitagupta II., do., . . 119, 122, 127, 131, 135, 148, 150, Jojjala, Cha humana ch. of Nadula, 151, 153, 156, 159, 161, 162, 164, 165, 167, 168, 169, 171, 173, 174, 175, 177, 181, 187, 331, 332, 542, K 544, 546, 549, 650, 638, 692, 693, 694, 710 Kacha I. and II., chiefs, . . . . 624 | Kanchbuka, queen of Chandella Harsha, 35, 56 Kachch bapagbata or Kaubchhapari, family, Kanobi, vi, . . . . . 509 47, 65, 71, 73, 78, 94 Kanda, Kiragrama ch., . . . . 351 Kadambaguhadhivasin, saiva ascetic, .,430 Kandali, vi., . . . .688 Kailasak utabhavana, palace in Nepal, . 530, Kan badadova, Chahumana ch. of Chandra 531, 532, 534, 536, 537, 067 vati, . . . . . . . 265 Kaingoda, vi., . . . . . . 673 Kaobadadcia, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, 209 Kakanadabota, vi. (Sanchi), . . . 438, 444 Kanbolla, queen of Mahisharamna, . .. 12 Kakaredi, s. a. Kakkareaika, vi. (Kakreri), Kankadeva, Paramara ch, . . . . 69 186, 218, 219 Kanyakubja or Kanyakubja, vi. (Kanaaj), Kakka, Pratihara ch., . . . 13, 330 75, 77, 342, 356 Kakkaredika, 8. a. Kakareoi, vi., . . . 419 | Kapila, rs., . . Kakkuka, Pratikara ch., . . . . 13 Kapila-Gajapati or Kapila-Kumbbiraja or Kalabhoja, Guhila k., . . 234, 243, 290 Kapilendra-Gajapati, Katuka k., . . 376 Kalachuri, family, 93, 140, 186, 406, 407, 410, Kapilavardhana, ch., . . . . . . 600 414, 415, 416, 419, 421, 422, 427, Kapitthika, vi., . . . . . . . 529 428, 429, 431, 432, 433, 434, 691 Karivarsba, sur. of salarabava, . , . 593 Kalachuti, s. a. Kalachari, . . . . 283 | Karmachandra, Triqarta k., . . . . 571 -552 141 ha clb. OJ Aadula, 141 . 198

Page #466
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 107 . . 69 603 NUMBER NUMBER Karmaneya, vi., . . . . . . 401 Kira, co., . . . . 35 Karmasimha, min. of Bharma, . . .271 Kiragrama, vi., . . 351, 569 Karna, Chaulukya k., . . . 72, 130, 188 Kirtipala, k., , . * 256 Karna, Gadhadesa ch., . 322 Kirtiranja, Chaulukya (or Chalukya ?) ch. of Karna, k., . . . . Latadesa, . . . . . 354, 356 Karna, k., ancestor of the Gurjara kings, . 402 Kirtiraja, Kachchhapaghata k., . . . 73 Karna, Kalachuri kc., . 79, 226, 336, 407, 410, Kirtiraja, Rashtrakuta ch., . . . . 630 414, 416, 431, 432 Kirtisimba, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . : 318 Karna, Vaghela ch., . . Kirtivarman, Chandella k., 76, 108, 226, 334, Karnata, co., ... 335, 337, 342 Karna-Trailokyamalla, 8. a. Chaulukya Karpa, Kirtivarman, Guhila k., . . .. 243, 290 72, 188 Kirtivarman, Kakaredi ch.,. . 186, 219, 419 Karttikeyapura, vi., . . . . Kituka, Chahumana ko, . . . . 290 Karusha-desa, co., 326 Kokalla or Kokkalla I., Kalachuri k., 407, 409, 429 Kasi, vi. (Benares), . . . 162, 601 Kokalla or Kokkalla II., do., 407, 410, 415, 431 Kasika, do., . Kokkala or Kokkalla, m. of Grahapati Kasturadevi, queen of Anangabhima, . 367 1 family, . . . . . 55 Kastarikamodini, queen of Chodaganga, 367 | Kolabala or Kolahala Anantavarman, Kata, vi. (Karra), * * * * * 62 Ganga k., . . . .. . . 360, 367 Kataka, see Varanasi-Kataza. Kolabalapura, vi. (Koler), . . . 360, 367 Kataka, oi. (Cuttack), . , 376, 659, ,667 Kolavati, mother of Uddgotakegarin, . . 668 Kaurava, family, .. : . i Komo-mandala, di. . . . . . 409 Kausamba-mandala, di., Kanadevi, queen of Adityasena, 550, 551, 552 Kavachagiva, saiva ascetic, . . . . 430 Kondaraja, mn., . . . . . 619 Kayavatara, vi., .. . . * * 402 Kondavieu, vi., . . . . 376 Kelhana, Chahumana prince of Nadula, 133 Kosala or Kosala, co., . . 509, 541, 616, 660n Kerala, co., .' . . 509 | Koshadevi, s.a. Konaderi, . . 5510 Kebava, 8. a. Govinda-Kesava, 653, 651 Kotta Harivatsa, . 607 Kecavasena, & wrong name, . . . 649n Kottabhanja, ch., 655, 656 Kefirja, Umanga ch., . . . 289 Kottara, vi.. . . . , . 509 Kdyuravarsba, 8. a. Kalachuri Yuvaraja I., . 429 Krishna, called Bala-Sarasvati, poet, . 2330 Khagara (Sbagara), k., .. . i 260 Krishnadasa, ch., . . . . 624 Khal vatika, vi. (Kbalari), . . 233 Krishnadeva, Gadhades a ch., . . . 322 Khangara (Sbangan), Chudasamd ch., . 276, Krishnagiri, vi. (Kanberi), . . . 393 284, 345 Krishoagupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, . . Kharagraba I., Valabhi k.,. . 479, 485, 524 Krishnanandin, poet, * * * * * Kharagraba II. Dharmaditya, do., . : 486, 487 Krishnapa, Chandrella ch., . . . . 333 Kharagraha, Paluohe prince, 478, 490, 491, 492 Krishnaraja (or Adbhutaksishoaraja P), ch., . 64 Kharavana (f), chu, . * * * * 653 | Krishoaraja, Kalachuri (?) k., . . 427 Khasa, people, . . . . . . 577 Krishoaraja, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, Khayara, vi., . " . . 90 209, 210 Khetaka, vi. (Kaira), . . . 487, 495, 496 Krishnaraja, Paramara k., . . . . . 46 Khemasimba or Ksbemasimha, Guhila k., Kriehoaraja, do. . . . . 689, 690 243, 290 Krishoaraja, Rashtrakuta k. Krishna II., . 429 Kbetasimha or Kshetra or Kshetrasimba, do, Ktitakirti, min. of a Vijayapura ch., , . 604 286, 290, 297 Kshemasimba or Khemasimba, Guhila k., Khojuka or Shojavarman,. Kakaredi ch.,. 186, 218 243, 290 Kbottiga, Rashtrakuta k., . 310 Kshetra or Kshetrasimha or Khetasimha, do., Khuddavediya, vi., '. . . 460 286, 290, 297 Khammana (Shuumana), Guhila k., 234, 243, 290 Kshetrasimha, prince,. . . . . 705 P2

Page #467
10S EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. NUMBER Kobitipala, Kanauk., . . . 31, 39, 332 Kubera, Devarashtra k., . . . . 509 Kulabhata, surasena ch., . . . . 589 Kulachanda, governor of Gaya, . .270 Kuladevi, queen of Brahmapalavarman, . 711 Kuladitya, ch., . . . . . . 170 Kulastambha (or Rala(na P)stambba ?), ch., . 666 Kumaradeva, Uchchakalpa ch., . . . 387 Kumaraderi, queen of Chandragupta I.,. Kumaradevi, queen of Ogbadeva, . . 387 Kumaragupta I., Gupta k., 3, 439, 440, 442,. 443, 514, 515, 56, 518 Kumaragupta II., doi, . . . . 518 Kamaragupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, . . 550 Kumarapala, Chaulukya k., 123, 129, 130, 133, 143, 163, 188, 210, 313,503, 504, 527 Kumarapala, Kakaredi ch., . . 218 Kumarapala, Pala k., . . . .641 Kumarapala, Umanga ch., . . . . 239 Kumarasimha, Guhila k., . . . 243, 290 Kumbhakarna or Kumbharaja, do., 288, 290, 295, 297, 301, 304, 306 Kumbhiraja, s.a. Gajapati, * * * 376 Kundaraja, Rashtrakuta ch., . . . 354 Kuntaraja, k., . . . . . . 260 Kusthalapura, vi., . : . 509 Kusumesvara, vi., . .: . 401 Kutvudi, Sultan (Qutb-ud-din), . . . 250 NUMBER Lakshmana, Jayapura ch., . . . . . 452 Lakshmana, k., .. . . 256 Lakshmana, Kachchhapaghata k., . . 73 Lakshmana or Lakshmanacbandra, Kiragrama ch., . . . 351, 569 Lakshmanapala, Umanga ch. . . . 289 Lakshmanaraja, Kalachuri k., . 407, 428, 429 Lakshmanasena, Sena k., i . 843, 649, 660 Laksbpanasinha, Guhila k., . . 290 Lakshmasimha, Shattrimsa che, . : : 277 Labsbmi, queen of Lalla, Lakshmi, queen of Bhanodeva II., . . 369 Lakshmidevi, queen of Chacha (or Chava P), . 705 Laksbmidhara, poet, ... ... . 193 Lakshmikarna, s.a. Kalachuri Karna, ... 334 Lakshminarasinka og Oprisimha, Nepal k.. 564, 565 Lakshminarayana, Viharanagari ch., .... 564 Lalishninrisimha or 'narasimha, Nepal k., 564, 565 Lakshmivarman, Paramara k., 121, 172, [Lakshmi]vati,queen of Ilanavarman, . . Lalanati, queen of Hariharasimba, . . Lalitapattana, vi., . . . . . 568 Lalitasura, k., . . . . . . . 603 Lalitatripurasundarideni, queen of Ranaba hadurasa ha, . . . : 325 Lulitavigraharaja-nataka, title of a play, 134n Lalla, Chhinda ch., . . . . . 51 Lasbamadevi, queen of Saradasimha, . . 94 Lasbanapala, Shattrimsa ch., . . . 277 Lashmidera (Lakshmidera), Kalachuti ch., . 280 Latadesa, Co., . . . . . 354, 356 Latavugata gana, . . . 71n Latana, k. (?), . . . . . . 44 Lavanaprasada, Vaghela k., . 209, 210, 212, 344 Lavangapala, Shattrimsa ch., . . .277 Lavanyasamaya, poet,. . . . . . 304 Lavar apravaba, ch., . . . . . 83 Lendulura, vi. (Dendaluru), . . . . 687 Lichebbavi, family, and its founder, 439, 480, 526, 541, 557 Lohada, sur. of Singara Vatsaraj . 109 Lokaprakasa, Nepal prince, Lnachchhagira, vi. (Dedgadb), i . . 14 Lukasthana, vi.,. . . 266 Lunapasaja, Mandale ch., . . . . 225 Lundbaga (?) or Lundbagara ), 256 Luniga, Shattritsa ch., . . . . 277 Lunigadera, s.a. Vaghela Lavanaprasa da, . 249 * 605 Lilch balladeri, queen, . 411, 433 Lachchhidovi, do., . . 667 Lachchhuka, queen of Sa vata, Lahini, sister of Purnapala, Lajja, queen of Pala Vigrabapala I., . . 638 Lakhana pala, Rashtrakuta ch. of Vodama. yuta, yuta, . . Lakkbata, ch., . 342 Laksha, s.a. Lakshasimba, . . . , 290 Laksha, Shastrimsa ch., . 277 Lakshanika, queen of Bilbana, . Laishasinha or Laksha, Guhila k., 286, 200, 297 Lakstavarman, sur. of Chandella Yasuvarman, 35 Lakshmiadeva, Paramara k., . . . 79 Lakshmudevi (?), queen,' . . . . 42+ Lakshwana, Cldhumana ch. of Nudula, 111 * 568 351

Page #468
Appendix.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 100 NUMBER NOUBS3 - M Vahasudevaraja, ch., . . . i 611, 612 55 Madana, ch., . . . . . . . Mahata, n. of Grahapati family,. 296 92 Mahayaka or Mabayika, Guhila k., Madana, Gadhipura (Kanauj) k., (?),... 234, 243, 290 .226 Madana, s.a. Chandella Madanavarman, Mahendra, Chahumana ch. of Nadula, . : 111. Madanadera, 8. a. Kanauj k. Madanapala, . 75 Mahondra (or Mahindra ?), k., . , . 53 Madadadevi, queen of Lavanaprasada,. . .314 Mahendra, Kosula k., . . . . 509 Mahendra, Pishtapura k., . . . Madanapala, Kanauj k., 75, 77, 80, 81, 83, 84, . 509 148, 156 Mahendramalla, Nepal k., . . 563, 561.565 Madanapala, Pala k., . . . . . 645 Mabendrapala, Kanauj k., . . 18, 20, 25, 331 Madanapala, Rashtrakuta ch. of Voda mayuta, 605 Mahendrapala, Mahodaya ch., . : 542, 514 . i Madanasimha, Gadhadesa ch., : . 322 Mahendra pala, Pala k., .6-13n Mahesa or Mahesvara, poet, . 297, 301 Dadanavarman, Chandella k., 101, 102, 104, 108, 132, 136, 139, 142, 146, 185, 240, 335, 336 Mabesvara, ch., . . . . . 226 304 Mahesvaranaga, ch., . Madaphara-saha, Sultan (Muzaffar II.), . . 590 Madapratihera (or Apratihara P), vi., . . 97 Mahiala or Mahitala or Mahisala, father of Madbava, feudatory (?) of Bhanugupta, .455 Kanauj k. Chandradeva, . , 77, 90, 53 Madhava, poets, . . . . 35, 654 Mahichandra, do., . , 75, 84, 148, 156 Madbaragupta, Gupta k. of Magadha,' 550, 552 Mahidera, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, . . 541 Madhavasena, a wrong name, . . . 64911 Malidevidevi, queen of Mahodaya ch. Dladhavasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Mabendrapala, . . . . 5:14 Madhavavarman, Kalinga ch., . . 6731 Mabidhara, Haga Brahman, . . . 362 Madhavavarman, Vishnukundin k., Mabigbangbala, sur. of Singhapura ch. Madhu-K amarnava, E. Ganga k., . Divakaravarman, . . . . : GOO Madhukarasahi, Gadhadesa ch., . . Mabindra (or. Mahendra ?), k., . . '. 54 Madhumati, ri. (Mahuva),. . Malindramalla ( for Mahendramalla), Nepal. Madhusudana, ch., . . . . 366 h., . * * * * * * 585 Madbli, min. of Jayaditya,. . . Mahindrararman, E. Ganga k., . . . 672 Maga or Sakadvipiya Brahmans, . . Mahipa, Vaghela ch., . . . . . 293 Magadha, co., 362, 535, 511, 550, 551, 552, 628 Mahipala, ch., . : . . Out Mahabhavagupta I. Janamejaya, Trikalinga Mahipala I. and II., Chudasama chiefs, 284, 345 k.,.659, 660, 661, 662, 663 Mahipala, ch., . . . . . . 236 Mahabhavagupta II. Bhimaratha, do. 664, 665 | Mahipala, k., . . . . . 353 alaba jayaraja, ch., . . . , . 610 Mahipala, Kachchhapaghata k., , . 73,73 Malakantara, co., . . . ..509 ... 509 | Mahirala, Kanauj k., . . . . : 25 Mahalakshmi, Guhila qucen, , . . 34 ) Mahipala, Pala k., . . 59, 610, 641, 642 Mabalakshmidevi (f), queen of Narasimha Mabipati, Chudasama ch., . . . . 276 gupta, . . . . . . . . 518 . 518 Mabisa, k., . . . . . 26.) Mahamanda sahi or Mahammada Bahi, Malisharama, Chahavana ch., . i . 12 Sultan Muhammad ibn Tughlaq), 268, 259 Mahitala or Mahiyala, 8.a. Mabiala, . 80, 82 Mahammada Saha (Muhammad Shah), . ' . 572 Mahmud Baiqara, Sultan, . . 299, 300, 301 Mahamuda og Mahimuda, Sultan (Mahmud Mahodaya, vi. (Kanauj), . 542, 5-14, 638, 710 Baiqara) . . . . . . . 299, 304 Maitraka, family, . . . . . 457 Mahanaman, Buddhist teacher, . . 474,625 | Jalaubari-Narachandrasuri, poet, . . . 212n Malananda, ch., . . . . 260 Maladhari-Narendrasuri, do. . . . 212n Mahasara, vi. (Masar), . . .. 274 Malava, co., . 69, 210, 285, 290, 340, 367, 415 Mabasenagupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, 550 Malhana, Chhinda ch., . . . . 51 Mahasenaguptadevi, queen of Adityavardhana, 528 Malla, ch., . . . , . , 260 Mahasimba, Gadhadesa ch., . . 322 Malladura, Unangu ch., . . . .239 Mahasiva-Tivararaja, Kosala ch., . . . 616 | Mallnta, Guhila k., . . . . . 23-4 Mabasivagupta Yayati, Trikalinga k., 663, C64. 650 ' Namaka (?), ch., . . . . . "12 .: 687 360 322 224 604 362 . .

Page #469
110 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. 260 NUMBER NCYBBB Mamma (Harivarman), m., , ..i : 549 Maujadina, Sultan (Muizz-ud-din Babram), Mammata, Rashtrakuta ch. of Hastikundi, 30, 53 Maukhari, family, 541, 550, 553, 551, 555, 556 Mana, family, . . . . . . 362 Maurya, do. . . . . . . 9 Manadeva, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, 494, 497, 541 Mayatalla, queen of Lakshmanachandra, .351 Manadeva, Nepal k., . . . . . 560 Mayudagari, vi., . . . . . . . 201 Managriha, palace in Nepal, 480, 498, 526, Mayura, ch., . . . . . . . 330 534, 557 Mayurakshaka, min. of Visvavarman, . Mananka, Rashtrakuta ch., . . . 607 Medapata, co. (Mewad), 234, 236, 243, Manapura, vi., . . . . . . 607 246, 286, 288, 290, 297, 301, 306 Manasahi, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . 318 Meghachandra, Trigarta k., . . 571 Madasimba, k.,. 311 Meghavena, vi., . . :488 Manavasimha, k., . . . . . 256 Mehara, family, . . 199, 260 Mandala, ch., , Melaga or Meliga, Chudasama ch., .. 284, 345 Mandali, vi., . Meliga, oh., . . . . . . 260 Mandalika or Mandalika I, and II., Chudasama M@ruvarman, k., .. . . 595 chiefs, . . . i . 234, 345 Mihirakula, k., . . . . . 329, 521 Mandalika, ch, . . . . Mibiralakshmi, queen of Ravishona, . . 592 Mandana, Paramara ch., . 69 Missra Damodara, poet, . . . . 283 Mandapadurga, vi., . . . . 195 Mithila, co., . . . . 565, 578, 644 Mandapapara, vi. (Mandu), 285 Mitrasona, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . 318 Mangaladevi, queen of Tamara Vajrati, 331 Mitravarman, ch., . . . . . 688 Mangalara ja, ch., . . . . . 260 Mlechchba, . . . . 259,711 Manyalaraja, Kachchhapaghata k., 73 Mokala, Guhila k., .. . 286, 288, 290, 297 Mangalarasaraja, sur. of Jayasraya, Mokala, m., . . . . . . 292 Maaikantha, poet, . . Mokalasimha, Chudasama ch., . , 276, 345 Manikya, sakambhari k., ; . . Mokalasimha, Vaghela ch., . . . . 299 Manikyavarman, k., . . . 594 Momaladevi, mother (?) of Paramara Manjapandin, poet, , Yasovarman, . . . . . 112 Mankunadevi (or Sadgunadevi P), queen of M udgagiri, vi. (Mungir),, . : 633, 638 Rajaraja III., . . . . . . 367 Mugdhatunga, 8. a. Kalachuri PrasiddhaManobarasimha, Gadhadeka ch., . . . 322- dhavala, . . . . . . . 429 Manoratha, Maga Brahman, | Muhammad ibn Tughlag. Sultan,. 253, 259, 263 Manoratha (son of Murari), poct, . . . 646 | Muhammad Saiyid. .5710 Mangratba (son of Sida), do., . . 177 Muhmmad Shah . 572 Mantaraja, Kerala k.. . . Muhammad Shah ibn Farid, . 57 in Marasimha, Ganga K., 360 Muizz-ud-din Bahram, Sultan, . i . 238 Narusthali, co. (Marwaa), . . . . 301 Mukhara, 8. a. Maukhari, 553 Marya dasagara, Kaluchuri (?) k., . ... 691 Muktasimha, Chudasama ch., . . .284 Matamatasimha, sur. of Salara hana, 593 Maladeva, ch., . . . . . . 670 Mathanadera, Gurjaruprotihura ch., . . 59 Muladova, Kachchhapaghata k., . . . 73 Mathanasimha, Gulilu k., . . . 2-13, 290 Malaraja I., Chaulukya k., . 45, 50, 52, 53, Mathara, family, . . . . . 663 : . 129, 130, 188, 200, 205, 206, 220 Matila, k. in Aryavarta, . . . . 509 Mularaja II., do., . . . 188, 527 Matrioleta, m., . . . . . . 521 Muluraja, Faghela ch., . 299 diatsisaruan, poet, Manjaraja, Paramara k., . . . 53, 79 Matsivishao, ch., i 451, 520 Murari, poet, . . . . . . 646 Mattamasura, line of ascetics, . . . 405 Murasima, vi., . . . .659n Mattamayura, vi., . . . . 430 Murtigana, Saiva ascetic, . . . : 605 Mattavayuranatba, Saiva ascetic, 429 Murundaderi or Muropdasvamini, queen of Hattila, nt.s . . . . . 716 | Jaranatha, . . . . . 389, 392 258 . 575 362 shah 609

Page #470
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 111 : 304 * 710 603 407 509 13 . 94 . 90 NOXBER NOBER Muzaffar II., Sultan, Naravarman, Guhila k., . . . 234, 243 * Mriga vati, daughter (?) of Gadhadesa ch. Naravarman, Paramara k., . 79, 82, Hridayetu, . . . : 3 110, 121, 172, 195, 341 Narayana, ch., . . . . . 653, 654 N Nareyana, Diharanagari ch., * 564 Narayanapala, Pala k., . 637, 638, 639, 640 Nabhatishandaka, vi., . . 628 Narayanavarman, ch., . . . . . 634 Nadula, vi. (Nadol), * : * 133, 141 Narendradeva, Nepal k., . . . . . 341 Nagabbat, Mahodaya ch... 542, 710 Narendramalla or Amaramalla, do., . 564, 565 Nagabhata, Mahodaya prince, Narmada, ri., . . . . . 172, 422 Nagabbata (Nahada), Pratihara ch., . . 13, 33 Nasaradina, Sultan (Nasir-ud-din Mahmud), . 238 Nagabhatta, ch., . . . . 590 Nasaratha, Sultan (Nasrat Shan), . 278 Nagadatta, ko in Arydvarta, Nasir-ud-din Mahmud, Sultan, . . . 238 Nagadatta, poet, * * 604 Nasrat Shah, do., . . . . 278 Nagalladori, queen of Vaghela Visaluddva, Naguderi, queen of Nimbara, . . Nagar, vi. (s. a. Kalioganagara), 360 Nathadora, Mahusara ch., . . . * 274 Nagarjuna, ch., . . . . . 360 Natta or Nattaderi, queen of Kokalia I., Nagasepa, k.. in Aryavarta, . Navaghana, Chudasamd ch., . . 315 Nahada (Nagabhata), Pratihara ch., Navasarika, vi. (Nausari), . . 400 Nalanda (P), vi., . 535 Navina pura, vi. (Navanagar), 314 Nalapura, fortress, Nayanakelidevi, queen of, Gorindachandra, Nalapura, vi., . . . . . 248, 251 Nasanapala, U manga ch., . ... Nana, min. of Chandella Bhojavarman, Nayapala, Pala k., . . . . 642, 643 Napaka, court-poet of Vaghel& Visaladeva, . 233 Nayike, queen of Jajjuka, * 331 Nandaprabbanjanavarman, Kalinga k., . . Nebila, poet, . . . . . . Nandaraja-Yuddhasura, Rashtrakuta ch., .350 Nopala, co., . . . . . 565 Nandavalle, ch., . 330 Netibhauje, c, . . . . 657 Nandin, family, Nihsan kamalla, sur. of Sala ra hana, 593 Nandin, k. in Aryavarta, . . . .509 Nihsankasimba, sur. of Udayakarna, . . 364 Nandipan or "puri, vi., . 395, 396, 708, 709 Nikumbhallabakti, Sendraka ch., . . 399 Nangama, queen of an E. Ganga Vajrahasta, 367 Niladasa, ch., . . . . . . 624 Nanna-Gunavaloka, Rashtrakuta ch., . . 630 Nilaraja, Avamukta k., 509 Nannaddva or Nandesvara, ch., . . 616, 617 Nimbara, k., . . . 603 Nannaks, Chandella k., . . . 35, 56 Nimbarka, Chaulukya (or Chalukya ?) ch. Nanya, k., . . . . . . 647 of Latades i, . . . . . . 354 Nanyadova, Nepal k., . . . . 564 Nirgundipadraka, vi., . . . . 427 Narabbata or Narabada, Pratihara ch., 13, 330 Nirihullaka, feudatory (?) of Samkarana Naraharideva, Gadhadesa ch., . . * 322 (Sam karagana P), . . . . 427 Naraka, son of the god Vishnu and the Nishkalanka, governor of Siyaduni, 31, 33, 40 Earth, . . . . 652, 711, 713, 714 Ndhald, queen of Yuvaraja I., . , * 429 Narasimha, Gadhadesa che, . . . . 322 Nonalla, queen of Ratnaraja I., . . . 409 Narasiaba, Kalachuri k., , 140, 414, 416, Noisimba, ch., . . . . . . 31% 416, 421, 422, 431, 432 Noisimba, Nepal k., : . . 504 Narasimha or Nrisimhs I., II., III., and IV., Nrisimba or Narasimha, I., II., III., and IV., E. Ganga kings, . 367, 369, 370 E. Ganga kings, . .. 367, 369, 376) Narasimhagupta, Gupta ko, . . * 518 Nrivarman, Nalapura ch., . . . . 251 Naravabana, Guhila kun , 34, 42, 234, 243, 290 Naravahapadatta, ch., . . . . . 452 Naravardbana, Kanauj k., . . , . 528 Naravarman, ch., . . . . . 2 ! Ogbadova, Uchchakal pa ch., . . 387 675 , 575

Page #471
112 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. 55 644 509 NUMBER NUMBER Pragrata, co., . . . . 431 Padihara (Pratibara), family, Praliladana, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, Padmaditya, ch., . . . 170 . 193, 210 Padma aga, ch., . . 11 Prakataditya, Kasi (?) k., . . . . 601 Padmapala, Kuchchha paghita 73,78 Pralarbha, Pragjyotisha k., . ... 652 Padmasimba, Guhila k., 243, 290 Prananarayana, Vieiramagari cha, . . 664 Padmarati, vi., . . . Prasantaraga, sur. of Dadda II., 347, 348, 349, Padmini, queen of Kakka, . * 330 395, 396, 397, 708, 709 Pala, family, Prabantasiva, ascetic, . . . . . 405 Palakka, Pragi yotisha k., . 714 Prasarvajna, poet, . . . . . 123 Falakka, vi.or co., . Prasiddhadhavala, 8. a. Kalachuri MugdhaPanchabamsa, family, . . . . 412 tunga, . . . . . . . 407 Pauchala, co., . . . 605 Pratapa, ch., .. i . 204 Panslava, family, . . . 614, 615, 616 Pratapa, k., . . . . . . 256 Panduvarman, ch., . . . 602 Pratapa or Pratapamalla, s. a. Jayapratapamalla, Parabala, Rashtrakuta ch , . . . . 635 564, 665 Parachakrakama, sur. of Nepal k. Jayadera, . 511 Pratapadhavala, Japila ch., . . 137, 152, 153 Paramara, family, * 46, 49, 53, 57, 67, Prata paditya, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 68, 69, 70, 79, 82, 110, 112, 121, 172, Pratapamalla, s. di Jayapratapamalla, . . 565 189, 193, 195, 197, 198, 203, 207, 209, Pratapamalla, Vaghela prince, . . 214, 249 210, 214, 223, 232, 253, 340, 341, 342, Pratapavarman, Chandella prince, . . 336 415, 431, 689, 690 Pratibara (Padihara), family, .. . 13, 330 Paramardin, ch., . . . . . 281 | Pravarapura, vi., . . . 619, 621 Paramardin, Chandella k., : 146, 147, 158, Pravarasena I., Vakutaka k, . . 619, 622 176, 178, 185, 190, 220, 240, 337 Pravarasena II., do., . .' 619, 620,621, 622 Parivrajaka, family,. 451, 453, 456, 459, 522 Prayaga, vi. (Allahabad), . 60, 159, 407 Parnadatta, governor of Surashtra, . . 446 Premanarayana or Premasahi, Gudhadesa ch., 322 Parthiva, people (?), . . . . . 596 Prithivimula, k., . . . . .688 Pasupati, k., . . . . . . 521 Prithivipala, Chahumana ch. of Nadula, 141 Pataliputra, vi. (Patna), 437, 512, 541, 634 Prithivishena, Vakataka k., . . 618, 619, 622 Paushana (solar), race, . . . . 593 Prithivivallable, sur. of Nikumbhallasakti, . 399 Pellapelli, sur. of Narabhata, . . . 330 Prithivivarman, E. Ganga k., . . . 672 Perdja," king of the Yavanas' (Firoz Shahi, . 286 Pr: thudaka, vi. (Pebera, Pehoa), . . . 546 Peroja S&hi, Sultan (Firoz Sbah), . . Prithvileva I., Ratnapura chi, . . 409, 423 Peruja-sahi, Sultan (Rakn-ud-din Firoz Shah Prithvideya II., do., . 411, 412, 417, 418, I.), . . . 238 423, 434 Phakka, surasena ch., . . Prithvidera III., do., * * * * 184 Phalgugrama, vi.. . . . . Prith vidhara, poet, . . . . . . 414 Pishtapura, vi., . . . . 509 Prithvinarayanasaha, Nepal k., . . . 326 Piyaroja Saba, Sultan (Firoz Shab), . . 270 Prithvipala, k., . . . . . . 106 Prabalika, queen of Varunasena,. Prithviraja, Chahamana k., 149, 155, Prabhakara, k., . . . . . . 688 176, 183 Prabhakaruvardhana, Kanauj k., . . 528 Prithvireja, Gadhadesa ch., . . . . 922 Prabhanjana, Parivraja ka.k., . . 451, 459 Prithviraja, Guhila prince, . . . . 306 Prabhasa, ch; . . . . . . 170 Psitbvica, s. a. Prithsideva I., . , . 409 Prabhasa, sur.(?) of Mahodaya ch. Bhoja I., . 710 Prithvisrika, queen (?) of Kanau, k. Madanapala, 81 Prabbasa, oi., . . . . . 271 Prithvivarman, Chandella k., . 108, 146, Prabbavatigapta, queen of Rudrasena II., . 619 226, 335 Pradiptavarman, Singhapura ch., . . 600 Priyamala, queen of Jasad havala,. . . 280 Pragjyotisha, co., . 614 652, 711, 712, 713, 714 Pulakesi, Chapa ch., . . . . . 353 589 650 592

Page #472
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 113 . 400 * 665 * 518 . 430 331 NUMBER NUMBER Pulakebiraja-Avanijanasraya, Gujarat Chalu Rajaraja III., E. Ganga k., . 367 kya ch., . . . Rajasekhara, poet, . . . . . 429n Pulakesi -Vallabha, W. Chalukya k. Satya-raya Rajasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . 322 Pulikexin II., . . Rajasimba, Shattrinsa ch., . 277 Pulepdaka (?), vin, . . 486 Rajasimba, sur. of Indravarman, . .676, 877 Pulindasena, Kalinga ch., . . 673 Rajasundari, queen of Rajaraja I., 359, 360, 367 Punapaksha, ch., . . . 343 Rajendrachola, Choda k., . . . . 359 Punja, ch., . | Rajendravarman, E. Ganga k., ; 683 Puppa, queen of Chandella Yasdvarman, . 56 Rajendravikramasaba, Nepal k., . .. . 325 Puragupta, Gupta k., * * * Raji, Chaulukya k., . . . . . 50 Purandara, saiva ascetic, . . . Rajjila, Pratihara ch., . . . 13, 330 Purandara pala, Pragjyotisha prince, . . 713 Rajyamati, queen of Jayadeva Parachakrakama, 541 Purnapala, ch., . .. . :. 64 | Rajyapala, Kanauj (?) k., . . . 60, 71 Purnaraja, Tomara ch., Rajyapala, Pala k., 640 Purnika, vi., . . . 491 Rajyapala, son of Kanauj k. Govindaobandra, 119 Parushottama, chiefs, . 366, 671 Kajjapala, son of Pala Devapala, . 635 Purushottama, Maga Brahman, . 362 Rajyapura, vi. (Rajorgadb), . 39 Purushottama, min. of Chandella Paramardin, 185 Rajyavardhana I., Ranauj k., . . 528, 548 Purushdttama, 8.a.-Bhatta Purushottama, .638 | Rajyavard bana II., do,, . . . 528, 627n Purushottamasimba, ch. of Kama co.,. . 675 Rajyavati, queen of Dharmadeva, i . 494 Pushpapura, vi., 8. a. Pataliputra, . . 541 Rula (na P)stambha (or Kulastambha P), ch., . 666 Puebyena, ca., . . . . . . 715 | Ralhadevi or Ralhanadevi, mother of Kanauj k. Govindachandra, . . 80, 96, 118, 693 Raina, Kiragrama ch., . . . . 351 Rama (son of Balabhadra), poet, . .. 56 Q Rama (son of Bhtinyaka), do., . 351, 569 Qutb-ud-din Aibak, Sultan, Ramabhadra, Kanauj k., . . . 546 Ramabhadra, Mahodaya ch., . . 542, 710 Ramachandra, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Ramachandra or Ramadeva, Kalachuti ch., 280, 283 Ragbava, E. Ganga ku, . . . . . 367 Ramadeva, Paramara ch. of Chandravati, . 210 Raghayachaitanya, poet, . . . . 571 Ramadeva, 8.a. Kanauj k. Ramabbadra, 15 Raghunatha, Gadhadesa ch., . 322 Ramaderi, queen of Jayasvamin, . . . 387 Rabada, queen of Lakshmanaraja, * 423 Ramakirti, poet, . . . . * 129 Rahila, Chandella k., . 35, 56 Ramapala, Pala k., . . . . . Rahuttaraya, -s. a. Rautaraya, . 376 Ramnasahi, Gadhadesa ch., . Rajabbanja, ch., * 656 Ramasahi, Tonara ch. of Gwalior, . * 318 Rajadeva, ch., . . . . . * 424 Ramasimba, Nepal k., . . . 564 Rajahpala, ch., 342 Ranabahadurasaha, do. 326 Rajakula gachchha, . . . . 570 Ranabhanja, ch., . . . 655, 656, 657 Rajaladevi, queen, . 342 Ranabbita, Kalinga ch., * * * 673 Rajalla, queen of Prithvideva I., .. . 409 Ranachchhoda, poet, . . . . . 321 Rajalladevi, queen of Sthitimalla, . 562 Ranagraba, son of [Jayabhata I.) Vitaraga, * 397 Rajamala, family, . . . . 412 Ranakesarin, sur. of Bhavadeva, * . 615 Rajamalla, Guhila k., .297, 301, 302, 304, 306 Ranamalla, Marusthali (Marwad) ch., . 301 Rajamati, queen of Jayapratapainalla, * * 564 Ranarnava, E. Ganga k. . . . . 360 Rajaprasasti-mabakavya, title of a poem, .321 Ranasimha, Guhila k., . : . . . 290 Rajaraja I., E. Ganga k., . : 359, 360, 367 Rapasimha, Mehara ch., 199 Rajaraja II., do.. . . . . 367, 670 | Rana(la ?)stambha (or Kulastambba ?), ch., , 666 644 322

Page #473
114 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. NOXBER . . 35 313 NUMBER Ranavankamalla(?), sur. of Harikaladeva, '. 365 Ranavikranta, sur. of Buddhavarmaranja, Randavai, vi., . . . , 173, 174, 175 Rannadevi, queen of Pdla Dharmapala, . . 635 Rardhaderi, queen of Salavabana, . . 593 Rashtrakuta, family, * 24, 30, 53, 340, 350, 354, 356, 605, 607, 630, 635, 640 Rashtroda (Rashtrakuta), do., , , , 273 Ratna deva I., Ratnapura ch., see Ratnaraja. Ratnadeva II., Ratnapura ch., 411, 412, 418, 423, 433, 434 Rataadeva III., do., . . . . 184, 423 Ratnak umarika, queen of Sambalpur ch. Jayantasimha, . . . . . 324 Ratnamalla, Nepal k., , . . 564, 565 Ratnapala, poet, . . . 226 Ratnapa la varman, Pragjyotisha k., 711, 712, 713 Ratnapura, vi., 184, 409, 411, 412, 417, 418, 423, 433, 434 Ratnaraja or Ratnesa I., Ratnapura ch, 409, 423 Ratnasena, Gadhadesa ch., . . . . 322 Ratnasimha, Guhila k., . . . . Ratnasimha, poet, . 418 Rautarara or Rahuttaraya, sur. of Ganadeva, 376 Ravisamba, ch., . . . . . Ravishena, ch., . . . 592 Rayabrahmadeva, Kalachuti ch. of Rayapura, 280, 2 283 Rayamalla, s. a. Rajamalla . . . Rayapala, ch.,. . . Rayapura, vi. (Raypur), . . . . 280 Rayarideva-Trailok yasimba, ch., . . . Remund, vi., . . 367 Reva, ri. (Narmada), . . . 189, 198 Riddhilakshmi, Nepal queen, . 567 Ripughanghala, sur. of Bhaskaravarman, * 600 Rudaddvi, queen of Vaghela Virasimha, Rudra, ch., . . . . . Rudra . . ., Viharasvanin, . 609 Rudradasa, ch., . . . . . 606 Rudradeva, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Rudradera, k. in Arydvarta, . 509 Rudramana, Mana ch. of Magadha, . . 362 Rudrasena I., Va kataka k., . . 619, Rudrasena II., do., . , . . 619 Rudrona = Rudrapala (P), Tomara prince, , 44 RukNG-ud-din Firoz Sbah I., Sultan, . 238 Ru pa, queen of Mabananda, . . 260 Rupadevi, Chahumana princess, .. . : 705 Rupamati, queen of Jayapratapamalla. . 564. 624 673 sata, 8. a. Virasona, min. of Chandragupta II., . . . . . . 512 Sabalasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . . 322 Sadasiva, saiva ascetic, , , , 430 Sadgunadevi (or Vankunadevi P), queen of Rajaraja III., . . . . . . 367n Sadhanva, Chaulukya ch., . . . , 429 Sahajaditya (Rajaraja P), ch., . .170 sahajyaham, emperor (Slah-Jahan), . . 317 Sahapadina, Sultan (Shihab-ud-din Ghori), .255 Sahasanka, sur. of Salavabana, . . . 593 Sabasrarjuna, mythical ancestor of Kalachuri family, . . . . . . . 415 Sahavadina or Sabavadina, 8. a. Sahapadina, 238, 259 Sahi, Kira k., . Sahi Alambhaka (Hushang Ghori alias Alp Khan), . . . * * * * 985 Sabi Jallaladina, Sahi Mahammada, Sultan (Muhammad Sayid), Sahilla, ch., . . . . 412 . . Sahilla, k., * 593 Sailodbhava, Kalinga ch., . . . . 673 Sainyabhita I. and II., do., Sajjana, poet, , . . . . . 429 saka, Muhammadan (kings of Delhi), . 238, 255 Sakadvipiya or Maga Brahmans, . . . 362 sakambbari, vi. (Sambhar), , 129, 134, 144, 256 Saktikumara, Guhila k., 48, 234, 243, 290, 338, 339 Saktisimha, ch., . . . . . . . 296 Saktisimba, Nepal k., .. . . 564 Salakhanavarman (Salashanavarman), Kakareli ch., . . . . . 186, 218, 219 Salakshanadovi, queen of Vaghela Arnoraja, * 344 Balankayana, family, . . . . . 686 Salapaksha, general, . . . . . 535 Salashanavarman (Salakhanavarman), Kakaredi ch., . . . . . 186, 218, 219 salastambha or Salastambha, Pragjyotisha k., . . . . 652n, 711, 714 salavahana, k., . . . . . . 593 salivahana, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . 318 Sallakshana, min. of Chandella Paramardin, 185 Sallakshana, s. a. Sallakshanavarman, . . 226 Sallakshanasimba, k., . . . . . 342 Sallakshanavarman, Chandella k., . 335 Samadevi, queen of Lalitasura, . . . 603 306 343 364 299 170 622

Page #474
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 115 . 627 304 ...... NUMBBB NUMBER Samala (?), poet, . * 286 Sa bayka, ch., * Samanta, Chahamana k., . . 154 Sasidhara, poet, . . . . . 415, 419n Samantasena, Sena k., . 647 bhanja, ch., .657 Samantasinha, ch., . . . . . 210 Satrughnaraja, m., . . . . . 619 Samantasimha, Guhila k., . . . 243, 290 Satrusalya, Navina pura ch., . . . 314 Samantasimha, Manqali ch., . . .. 225 Satyaraja, Paramara ch., . . . . 69 Samantasimha, see Samyantasimha. Satyasraya-Prithivivallabha-Kirtivarmaraja, W. Samaraghanghala, sur. of Achalavarman, 600 Chalukya Kirtivarman I., . . . 40 Samarasimha, Chahumana k., . 703, 705 Satyasraya-PuJakesi-Vallabha, W. Chalukya Samarasimha, Guhila k.,, 236, 243, 246, 290 Pulikesin II., . . . . . 401, 404 Samarasimha, k., . . Satyasraya-Vikramadityaraja, W. Chalukya Samburaja, Rashtrakuta ch., * 351 k., . . . . . . . 404 Samgrainasahi, Gadhadesa ch., . 322 Satyavarman, E. Ganga k., . . . 684 Eamgramasimba, Guhila k., . .. Saurashtra, co., . . . . 8 Samgramasimha, Mandali ch., 225 Saurisamba, ch., . .. .. .. . 624 Samgramasimha, Mewad ch., * 323 Savata, Gurjarapratihara ch., . . . 39 Samja ya sena, ch., . , . . 592 Sekalla or Sokkala, m. of Gruhapati family, . 55 Samkaradeva, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, 494, 541 Sena, family, . . . . . 647, 648 Samkaragana, k., . . . . . 407 Sanavarman, Singhapura ch., . .600 Samkaragana, Ralachuri k., . 407, 428, 429 Sendraka, family, . . . . 399 Sarkarana (Samkaragana P), Kalachuri (?) k., 427 Shagara (Khagara), k., . . . . 260 Samkshobha, Parivrajaka k., . . . 459 Shah-Jahan, emperor, . . 317 Samsarachandra, Trigarta k., . . 571 Sliams-ud-din Altamish, Sultan, . . 238 Sansa radovi, queen of Jayajotimalla,. . 562 Sbangara (K bangara), Chuda sama ch., 276, Samudragupta, Gupta k., 439, 509, 510, 511 284, 345 Bamudragena, ch., . . . . * 592 Shattrimia, family,. . . . . 279 Samvatasinha (P), Chahumana k., 704, 706, 707 Shihab-ad-din GLori, Sultan, . 238, 255, 257 Samya(ma P)ntasimha, s. a. Samvatasimha (P), 705 Shojavarman or Khojuka, Kakareoi ch., 186, 218 Sadakanika, tribe, . . . . . 436 Shuduvadina, Sultan (Qutb-ud-din Aibak), .288 Sandovara (?), ch., . . Shummana (Khummana), Guhila k., 234, 243, 290 Sandhapala, Umanga ch., . . Siddhachakravartin, sur. of Chaulukya Sankhamathikadhipati, saiva ascetic,.. Jayasimha, . . . . . . 188 Sankuka, ch., . . 9 siddhadhiraja, do. . . . . . 130 Santilla, general, . .. Siddharaja, do., . . . . 123, 129, 527 gaatishena, Jaina scholar, . . . Siddlinrisinbamalla, Nepal k., . 563, 564, 568 Sapadalaksha, co. or mountains, . 129, 575, 577 Sidhitunga (P), ch., . . . . . 267 Sarabhapura, vi., . . . 610, 611, 612 Sidhuka, ch., . . . . . . 342 Saradasimha, Kachchha paghata k., . : 94 Bikbarasvamini, queen of Sanjayasena, . . 592 Saranga, Gohilla ch., . 292 sila, Guhila k. . . . . 234, 243, 290 Sarangadeva, Vaghela k., . 235, 237, 244, 249 Siladitya, see Sryasraya-Siladitya Sarapalli, vi., . . . . . . . 675 siladitya I. Dharmaditya, Valabhi k., * 476, Sardula or Sardulavarman, Maukhari k., 655, 556 477, 478, 479, 485 Barvagupta, s. a. Bhatta Sarvagupta, .. . 6 Siladitya II., Valabhi prince, . . . 487 Sarvanaga, ck., . . . . . . 11 Scaditya III., Valabhi k., . 487, 488, 489, 490 Sarvankga, feudatory of Skandagopta, . '. 449 siladitya IV. do., 490, 191, 492, 493, 495 Sarvanatha, Uchchakalpa ch., 389, 390, 392, Giladitya V., do. . . 495, 496, 499 426, 522 dilanditya VI., do., . 499, 500 Garyavarmen, ch., . . . 592 Siladitya VII. Dbrubata, do., . . . 500 Barvavarman, k., . . . . . 552 Siladitya, Valabhi princes, 473, 475, 479, 495, 496 Sarvavarman, Maukhari k., . . * 554 Silibhanja, ch., . . . . . 658 O 2 .

Page #475
116 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. V. . 109 225n * 600 Srvarar NUMBER NUMBER Silluka or Siluka or siluka, Pratihara ch., 13, 330 | Somesvara, Umanga ch., . . . . 289 Simha, Guhila k., . , 234, 243, 290 Sovasara, vi., . . . 146 Simha (Singha) or Simhana, Kalachuti ch.. Bri, queen of Sarvanaga, . . . 11 280, 283 | Sridhara, m. of Vastrakula family, . . 200 Simhapalli, vi., . . . . . 605 Sridhattamana, ch., . . . . . 628 Simhaprata pasdha, Nepal k., . . . 325 Srimala, vi. (Bhiomal), 689, 190, 696, 697, Simhapura, vi., . . . . .674 698, 699, 702, 703, 704, 706, 707 Simbaraja, Chahamana k., * * Srimati, queen of Madhavagupta, . 550, 552 Simhavarman, Chaulukya ch., . . . 429 Srinatbaghoshin, ch., . . . . . 64 Sindhupatra, k., . . . . . 256 Sringaradevi, queen of Rajamalla, . . 301 Sindhuraja, ch., . 296 Srinivasa, Nepal k., * * * 566, 568 Sindhuraja, k., .. . . 69 Srinivasa, poet, . , . . . 429 Sindhuraja, Paramara k., , 57, 67, 79, 82, 340 Sripala, ch., . . . . . . 226 Sindurapora, oi., . . . '. . 360 Bripala, poet, . . . . . . 130 Singara, family, .. Sripura, vi. (Sirpur), . . . ; 616, 617 Singhana, Devagiri-Yadava k.. Srisim hadeva (), k., . . . . . 328 Singhapura, vi., . . .600 Srivallabha, W. Chalukya k., . . . 404 Singhavarman, Singhapura ch., . Srgasraya-siladitya, Gujarat Chalukya ch., Sirisimminika, vi., . . . 485 400, 401 Siruka, poet, i . . 429 Sthirapala, son (?) of Pala Mahipala, 59 Sisupala, k. (?), . .. 696 | Sthitimalla, s. a. Jayasthitirajamalla,. . 562 Sitadevi, quoon of Narasimha I., . Subhata, poet, . . . , 700, 701, 702 siva, poet, * * . . 251 Sabbatararman, Paramdra k., . .. 195 Sivadeva I., Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, * 480, 528 Suobivarman, Guhila k., . 234, 213, 290, 339 Sivadeva II., Nepal k., . . 537, 538, 541 Sudarsana, lake, .. 446 Sivadeva, poet, . ... . . 318 Sudraka, ch: (), . . . . . 642 Sivagana, ch., . . . . . . 9 Sudraka, Gaya ch., . . . . . 646 Sivagupta, Trikalinga k.. . 659, 660 Subavasa, vi., . . . . . 66 Sivagupta-Balarjuna, ch., . . . : 617 Sundaridevi, quee n of Hridayesa, . . Sivasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . . . . 323 Sandaridevi, queen of Mahodaya ch. Sivasimba, Mithila k., . . 578 Vatsaraja, . . . . . . 542, 710 Sivasimha, Nepal k., . . . 563, 564, 565 Supushpa, Lichchhavi k., . . . . 541 Siyadoni, vi: (Sironi Khurd), 18, 23, 31, 33, 40 Sura, poet, . . . . . . 44n Siraka, Paramara kings, . . 46, 57, 79, 340 Surama, queer of Rajaraja II., . . ; 670 Skandadeva ), Nepal prince, . , . 536 Surapala, Pala k., . . * 639 Skandagupta, Gupta k., 446, 448, 449, 516, 517 Surapala, Rashtrakuta ck. of Vodamayuta, * 605 Skandagupta, official, . . . 528, 529 Surasena, family, . . 389 Sodbadera, Kalachuri (?) k., . . . 691 Surasena, husband of Bhogadevi, . . . 532 S@hiya; Chahumana ch. of Nadula,. 141 a rashtra, Co., . Somadeva, author of a play, . 134n Sura michandra, feudatory of Budhaguptimin . 454 Somalladevi, queen of Jajalla II., . . 423 Suratanasimha, Gadhadesa ch., 322 Somamiera, poet, . . . . Suryabhanu, do. . . . . . 322 Somasimha, Paramdra ch. of Chandravati, Suryacharya, poet, 53 209, 210 Suryadasa, ch., .. 296 Somatrata, Acharya, . . . . . 591 Suryagbosha, k., 615 Somavarman, k., . . . . . 593 Suryamalla, Nepal k., . 64,565 Somesvara, ch., . . . 409 Suryapala, Kachchhapaghuta prince,. .. Somesvara, Chahamana k., . . , 154, 176 Surya-Vikala (?), ch., . . . . . 260 Somesvara, min. of Lakshmanaraja. . 428 Subarman, 'king-ascetic, founder of Somesvara, poet, . . . 210, 212n, 2221 Parivrajaka family, . . . 459 ..... ..

Page #476
APPENDIX.) INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 117 509 . 417n 322 NUMBER NUMBER Sasthitavarman, [Maukhari ?] k., . 550 Tribhuvapaditya, ch., . Suvarnapura, vi., . . 423 Tribhuvanapala, Chaulukya k., . . .220 Svamidatta, Kottura k., . Tribhuvanapale, Rashtrakuta ch of Svamikaraja, Rashtrakuta ch., . 350 Vodamayuta, . . . . . 605 Svamin, ch., * * 412 Tribhuvapapala, yuvaraja, . . * 634 Svapnesvara, ch., . . . . 670 Tribhavanaraya, Gadhadesa ch., . . . 322 Svetka (?), vi., . . .672 Trigarta, co., . . . . 351, 569, 571 Sgamaladevi, queen. of Guhila Vijayasinha, Trikalinga, co., . 186, 218, 357, 359, 360, 361, 415, 431 407, 416, 419, 659, 660, 663, 664, Syamasabi, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . 318 665, 668, 670 Trilochanapala, Kanauj (?) k.. . ... 60 Trilochanapala Ogo Opati, Chaulukya (or Chalukya ?) ch. of Latadesa, . . . 356 Tripuri, vi. (Tewar), . . 340, 409, 410, 422 Tunga, Rashtrakuta, 8. a. (?) TungaTajika, Arab, ... . 4040 Dharmavaloka, . . . . . 640 Takshadatta; m., . 549 Tuiga-Dharmavaloka, Rashtrakuta ch., . 630 Talabari-mandala, di., . Turashka, Muhammadan (ruler of Delhi), 259 Tantrapala, ch., . 44 Tyagasimha, Pragjyotisha ki, . . 711 Tapa gachchha, . 308 Tara, queen of Harjara, . 652 Tarachandra, Gadhadesa ch., . Tata, Pratihara ch., . . . 13, 330 Tejahpala, min. of Virad havala, . . 210, 212 Tejahsimha, Chihumana ch. of Chandravati, . . . . . 261, 265 | Uchabadanagara, vi., . . . 269 Tejahsimha or Tejasvisimha, Guhila k., 229, Uchchakalpa, vi., . 387, 388, 389, 392, 522 236, 243, 290 Udapura (?), vi.. . . . . 257 Tejasimha, k., * . . . 705 Udaya, queen, . . . . . . 412 Tejasvisimha, s. a. Guhila Tejahsimba, . . 290 Udayadeva, Nepal yuvardja, and k., . 532, 541 Terambipala, Saiva ascetic, . 430 Udayaditya, Paramara k., . 68, 70, 79, 82, Thepaka or Thevaka, Mehara ch., . , 260 121, 172, 195, 340, 341, 342, 415, 431 Tihunapala, k., . . . . . . 106 Udayakarna-Nihsankasimha, ch., . . ; 364 Timbanaka, vi. (Timana), . . . . 192, 199 Udayamana, ch., . 828 Tingyadera, Pragjyotisha k., .64* Udayana, ch., . . . : 614, 615, 817 Tishyamratirtha, place, . . . . 626 Udayana, poet, . . . 670 Tivaradeva, 8. a. Mabasiva-Tivararaja, * 616 | Udayaprabhasuri, do., .212n - T@dlara, min. of Akbar, . . . . 307 | Udayapura, vi. (Udaypar in Gwalior),. : 145 Toggala (), k., . . . . . . 340 Udayasimha, Ch&humana k., 697, 698, 699, Tomara, family, . . 44, 238, 318, 331 701, 703, 705 Toramana, k., . . . . . 520, 521 Udarasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . i . 322 Toramana Shaha (or Shahi) Jauvla, k., . . 519 l'dayasimha, k., . . . . . 256 Traikutaka, family,. . 391, 393 Udayavarman, Paramara k., . . . 189 Trailokyamalla, s. a. Trailokravarman, . . 219 Udayin, poet, . . . . 92 Trailokyamalla, sur. of Chaulukya Karna, 72, 1881 Uddharana, Tamara ch. of Gwalior, 318 Trailokyamalla, sur. of Kachchhapaghata' Uddydta kesarin, Trikalinga k., . . 668 Muladeva, . . . . . . 73 Udra, co. (Orissa.), . . . . 541 Trailokyasimha, sur. of Rararidova, . . 364 Ugrasena, Gadhadesa ch., .. 322 Trailokyavarman, Chandella k., . 196, 218, Ugrasena, Palakka k., . . . 509 219n, 226, 240, 337 | Ujjayani, vi. (Ujjain), .. . . 46

Page #477
118 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. V. - . 289 * 647 NUMBER) Omanga, vi. (Omga) Umapatid hara, poet, . Undabhuta, ch., . 19, 20 Upagupta, queen of Maukhari Isvaravarman, 65% Upendragupta, ch., . . . 624 Upendraraja, Paramara k., . 340 Urjayantatirtha, place, . 138 Utpalaraja, ch., . . . . . . 64 Vachaspati, dra (P), Chuo coadaman, * 669 * 257 * 230 NUMBBE Vakpatireja, Paramara kings, . 46, 49, 57, 67, 340 Vakulaja, ascetic, . . . , 26, 27 Valabhi, vi.. .. 346, 402, 457, 458, 460, 461, 462, 464, 465, 466, 467, 468, 469, 470, 471, 472, 473, 475, 476,477, 478, 479, 481, 482, 483, 484, 435, 486, 487, 488, 489, 490, 491, 492, 493, 495, 496, 499, 500, 523, 524 Vallabhadeva, ch., . . . . . 364 Vallabharaja, ch., . . . 411, 433, 434 Vallabharaja, Chaulukya k., 180, 205, 206 Vallabharaja, Chhinda ch., . . . . 675n Vallabharaja, 8. a. Krishnaraja, Rashtrakuta Krishna II., . . . . . . . 407 Vallanditya, ch., . . . . . . 260 Valldra, clan of Brahmans, . . . 623 Va(P)mandapati, vi., . . . . * 665 Vamsapala, Guhila k., ... 290, 4150 Vanadeva, Nepal k.,. . * 659 Vanamalavarman, Pragjyotisha k., 652, 714 Vanarajadera (P), ch., . . Vandhuka (or Dhandhuka?), ch., . 64 Vapanadeva, Godrahaka ch.,. . 124 Vapyata, father of Pala Gopala I., . . 634 Varahadeva (P), min. of a Vakataka k., 622 Varahasimha, general, . . . . 6 Varanas, vi. (Benares) . 75, 81, 84, 86, 89, 91, 95, 96, 99, 100, 103, 109, 116, 117, 118, 122, 131, 135, 148, 161, 166, 167, 168, 169, 171, 181, 694 Varknasi-kataka or Varanasi- kataka, vi. (?), 369, 370 Parasimha, Umanga ch., . . Varasimha, Vaghela ch., . . 299 Vardbamana, oi., . . Vardhamanakoti, vi., . . Vardhamanapura, oi., . . . . 341 Varidurga, vi., . . . . . 142 Varika, tribe, . . . . . Varmativa, saiva ascetic, . . . . Varsamana, Mana ch. of Magadha, ... 362 Varunasena, ch., . . . . . Vasantadeva or Vasantasena, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, . . . . . . . 498, 541 Vasantapala, son (?) of Pala Mahipala, . 59 Varantasena, 8. a. Vasantadeva, 641 Vasavana, m., . . . . . . 605 Vashalaraja (Vakhalaraja), ch., . . . 260 Vastavya, family, . . . 337, 418 357 Vacbaspati, poet, . . . . Vachchhaudeva (P), ch., . . . Vachchhika, queen of Dargadaman, . * 589 Vachchbullika, queen of Durgabhata, . 589 Vadagujara, family, * * * . . 272 Vadaviha, vi., . * 156 Vaghela, family, . : . 299 Vagbele, do., .209, 210, 213, 222, 225, 228, 233, 235, 237, 244, 249, 344 Vaba[da]varman, Kakareoi ch., . . . 219 Vabadhasinha, Chahumana k., . . .703 Vaidumba, family, . . Vaidyadova, Pragjyotisha key Vaijalladeva, Chahuyana ch., . . . 163 Vairata, Guhila k., . . . . 243, 290 Vaira varman, Chhinda ch., : . . 61 Vairisiniha, Guhila k., . 243, 290, 415, 431 Vairisimha, Paramara kings, . 46, 69, 79, 340 Vajaka, family,. . . . . . 271 Vajjuka, Komo-mandala ch., . , . 409 Vajradaman, Kachchhapaghata k., . 47,93 Vajradatta, mythical k. of Pragjyotisha, 652, 711, 713, 114 Vajrahasta, E. Ganga kings, 857, 359, 360, 367, 685 Vajrahasta-Aniyankabhima, E. Ganga k., .357 Vajrata, sur. of Paranara Vairisimba II., . 340 Vajrata, Tomara ch., . . . . . 331 Vajrinidevi, queen of Naravardhana, * * 628 Vajaka, Rakaredi ch., . . 186 Vakata og Vakataka, family, . 618, 619, 620, 621, 622, 623, 624, 687 V&khalaraja (Vashalaraja), ch., . . . 260 Vakpala, Pala k., . . . . . . 638 . 638 V&kputi, Chandella k., . . . 35, 56 Vakpatireja, Chahamana k., . . 44 644 * 289 363 628 ........ 605

Page #478
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 119 * Bou ... . 603 NUXBEE NOXBEB Vastrakala, family, . . . . . 200 Vijayadora, 8. a. Kalachuri Vijayasimba, . 186 Vastupala, min. of Viradhavala, 210, 212, 213 Vijayadhiraja, 6. a. (?) Kachchhapaghdta Vasudeva, 8. a. Bhatta Vasudova, . Vijayapala, . . . . . . 65 Vasudeva, chiefs, . 64, 315, 366, 412 Vijayakirti, poet, . . . . . 71 Vasudora, Gadkadesa ch., . . . 322 Vijayanandivarman, salankayamik k., . * 686 Vasala, poet, . . . . . . 329 Vijayapale, Chandella ka, . 66, 76, 334, 335, 336 Vatsabhatti, do. Vijugapala, k., . . . . . . 106 Vatsadaman, surasend ch., . . . . 589 Vijayapala, Kachchhapaghata k., 65, 71 Vateadevi, queen of Paragupta, . . . Vijayapala, Kanauj k., . . . . . 39 Vatsadovi, queen of sivadova II., ; . Vijayapala, Kananj (7) k., . . . . 60 Vatsarkja, Ckdhamana prince, . . . 44 Vijayapura, villages or towns, . . 398, 604 Vatsaraja, Chaulukya (or Chalukya ?) ch. of Vijayaraja, k., . . . . . . 867 Latadasa, . . . . . . 356 | Vijayaraja or Vijayavarmarajan Gujarat Vatsaraja, Kakareoi ch., . 186, 218, 219, 419 Chalukya ch.. . . . . . 398 Vatsaraja, Mahodaya ch., . . . 542, 710 Vijayasakti, Chandella k., . 35, 108, 146, 240 Vatsaraja, min. of Chandalla Kirtirarman, . 76 Vijayasona, Sena k., . . . 647, 148, 149 Vatsaraja, Singara ch., . . . . 109 Vijayasimba, Guhila k., . . 243, 416, 431 Vagajaladevi, queen of Viradbavala, . . 344 | Vijayasimha, Kalachuri k., i 186, 422, 432 Vodnjarman, poet, . . . . 234, 243 Vijayavarmaraja, Gujarat Chalukya ch., 898 Vegadovi, queen of Ishtagana . Vijjaka, s. a. Vijayasakti, . . . . 332 - Vengi, oi. or co., . . . . 509 Vitamidity, . * * * * * Vangipura, vi., . . . . . 686 Vikramaditya, ch., . . . . . 170 Vdni, ri., . . . . . . 169, 407 | Vikramaditya, sur. of Gangoyadoya. . . 410 Vesaladdvi (P), queen of Mabesvara, . .226 | Vikramaditya-Satyasraya-Prithivivallabba or Vichitravirga, Trikalinga k.,. . 668 - Vallabha, W. Chalukya k., . i 400, 401 Vidagdha, Rashtrakuga ch. Of Hastikundi, Vikramapura, vi.. . . . . . 648 24, 30, 53 Vikramarka, Chapa ch., . . . . 353 Vidyadatta, poet, Vikramasahi, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . 318 Vidyadhara, Chandella k., 66, 71, 76, 334, 335 Vikramasona, Nepal prince, . . . 601 Vidyadharabhasja, ch., . . . . . 658 ! Vikramasimba, Guhila k., . . . 243, 290 Vidy&pati, poet, . . . . . . 678 Vikramasidha, Kachchhapaghata k., . . 71 Vigraha, ch. (?), 543 Vikramendravarman I. and II., Vishnukundin Vigraba, Xiragrama ch., .. .. 361 kings, . . . . .: 687 Vigrabapkla, Chahumana ch. of Nadala : 141 Vildsapura, vi., . . . . . 158 Vigrahapala I., Pala k., . . 38 Vilasa po ra (P), vi., . Vigrahapala II, doc, . . . . 640 Vinayaditya, E. Ganga k., . . . 357, 360 Vigrahapala III., do., . . . 643, 644 Vinayaditya-Satyasraya-Iriprithivivallabha or Vigwahapala, Rashfrakuga ch. of Poddmayuta, 605 - Vallabha, W. Chalukya k., . . . 401 Vigrabaraja, ch., . . . . . . 64 Vinayakapala, Mahodaya ch., . . Vigraharaja, Chahamana k., . i 44 Vindyakapala, sur. (?) of Dhanga,. .. Vigrabaraja (Visaladova), do., . 184, 144 Vinayamahadevi, queon of an E. Ganga "Vigrahastambha, Pragjyotisha k., . Kawarnava, . . . . . 387 Viberapagari, vi., . . . . . . 664 Vindhyasakti, Pakataka ki, . 622 Vibarisimha, Gadhadesa ch., Vindhyavarman, Paramdra k.,. .. . Vija, .. Cha Vijayasakti, 334 Vindananga, Chor . . . . . . 11 Vijaya, Pragjyotisha k., . . ... 714 Vinitapura, vi., . . . . . .663 Vijaya, 8. a. Vijayabakti, . . . 56 Vira, k., . . . . . . . 647 Vijayachandra, Kananj k., . 148, 160, 161, Virabaha, Pragjyotisha k., . . . . 714 153, 156 viradhavala, Vaghela k., : 209, 210, 212, Vijayaddra, Nepal yuvaraja, . 539 222, 249, 844

Page #479
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. V. . 282 322 ...... 600 322 ...... * NOXBBR NUMBER Virama, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . . .818 Vyagbraraja, Mahakantara k., . , . 509 Virama (or Viranga ?)-deva, ch., . . Vyaghrarata, Varika chu . . . . 1 Viranara yana, Gadhadesa ch., . |* Vydmabiva, saiva ascetic, . . . . 430 Viranarayana, Viharanagari ch., . . Viranga (or Virama)-dova, ch., . . Virarajadeva (P), ch., . . . . Virardmadeva, Uchahadanagara ch., . Virasona, also called saba, poet, min. Yadava, family, . . . . 284, 345, Chandragupta II., . . . . Yadavaraya, Gadhadesach., . . . Virasona, Sena k., . . . . Yajnavarman, Maukhari k., . . . 656 Virasimha, Gadhadesa ch., . Yajnavarman, Singhapura ch., . . . 600 Virasimba, Ganga k., . . 360 Yajnika, quoon of surasena ch. Devaraja, .589 Virasimha, Guhila k . 290 Yaksbamalla, governor of Bhaktapuri, * * 562 Virasimha, Kachchhapaghata k., . . 94 Yakshamalla, Nepal k., . . . 564, 565 Virasimha, Tomara ch. of Gwalior, . 318 Yakshapala, Gaya ch. .646 Virasimha, Vaghela ch. of Dandahiddfa .299 Yamuna, ri., . . . 77,83 Viravarman, Chandella k., * 226, 227, 231, Yasahkarna, Gadhadesa ch ; . 322'. 239, 240, 242, 336 Yabahkarna, Kalachuri k., . 93, 410, 414, Virdohane, Ganga kos . . . . 360 415, 422, 431, 432 Visacadera, Vaghala k., 222, 226, 233, 244 Yasahpala, k., . . . . . . 62 Visaladova-Vigrabaraja, Chahamara k. of Yasasohandra, Gadhadesa ch., . 322 sakambhari, * * * * . . 114 Yasobala or Atiyasobala, m. of Grahapati Visbnudasa, Sanakanika ch., . . 436 family,. . . . . . . 55 Vishnagopa, Kanchi k., . Yagdbbita, Kalinga ch., . . . . 673 Vishnugupta, Gupta k. of Magadha, Yabodeva, Nepal k., . Vishnugapta, Nepal yuvaraja, * 634 Yasodeva, poet, . . Vishnukundin, family, * * Yasoddvi, queen of Homantasena, . . . 647 Vishnupura, vi., . . . Yasodhara, ch., . . . . . . 170 Vishnurama, governor of Luachchhagira, Yasodharman or Yasddharman-Vishnuvardhana, feudatory of Kanauj k. Bhoja, . . . 14 k., . . . . . . . 4, 329 Vishayvardhana, 6. a. Yaddharman-Vishna . Yabodhavala, Paramara cho of Chandravati, . 210 vardhana, . . . . | Yasomatidevi, quoon of Prabhakaravardhana, . 528 Vishnuvardhana, Varika ch., Yass@ranja, ch., . . . . . . 424 Vi vaditya, ch. (?), . . .642 Yasdrata, Parika ch., . . . . . 1 Viavaladova, s. a. Paghela Visaladeva, . . 344 Yasovardhana (Jasavaddhana), Pratihara Visvamalla, do., . . . . .244 ch., . . . . . . 13, 330 Visvarupa, Gaya chi, . . . . Yabdvardhana, Varika ch., . . . . 1 Visvarupa or Visvarupasona, Sina k., . 649, 650 Yafdvarman, Chandella k., . . 35, 54, 56, 333 Visvavarman, ch., . . . . . 2,3 Yasdvarman, Chandella prince,. . .185 Vitaranga, sur. of Jayabhata I., .347, 348, Yasdvarman, Paramara k., . m10, 112, 121, 349, 895, 397, 708, 709 172, 189, 195, 841 Voda (P), ch., . . . . . . 665 Yassdvigraha, father's father of Kanauj k. Vodamayuta, vi., . . . 603 Chandradova, . . . 75, 84, 148, 166 Vra(?)nabbanja, ch., . Yandheya, tribe, . . . . 588 Vriddhivarman, Singhapura ch., . Yavana, k. Peroja, . . . . . 286 Vtishadeva, Lichchhavi k. of Nepal, Yayati, sur. of Mahasivagupta, . . 663, 664 . Vyaghra, Uchchakalpa ch., . . . 387 Yayatinagara, vi., . . . . 664, 665 Vyaghra or Vyaghrataja, ch., . . . 270 Y8dha, Marusthali (Marwad) ch., . . 301 Vyaghradova, feudatory of Prithivishona, 618 Yogadova, min. of a Pala k., . . . 644 Vyagbraraja, cha, . . . . . 270 Yogamati, Nepal princest, . . 568 . 509 552 687 . 80 .646

Page #480
APPENDIX.] INSCRIPTIONS OF NORTHERN INDIA. 121 Yogunartadramalla, Nepal ko . Yogarkja, Gubila k. . . Yoginipura, vi. (Delhi), Yaddhhoara, sws. of Nandaraja, * Yuvarkja, Kachokhapaghata kan . Yavarija I, Kalaohuri k., . . NUMBER NUMBE3 . * 568 Yuvaraja II., Kalachuri k., '840, 407, 410, 429, 431 . 890 . 878 . . 350 . 407, 428, 489 | Zafar Khan, Sultan;. . 278 Z 71 CORRECTIONS Page 2, line 21. -For those, road those. 3, No. 7.-Judging from a rabbing given to me by Prof. Bondall, I believe that this in 1. soription is now in the British Museum; but it has not been found yet. 3, , 25.- For Mihipaladeva, read Mahipaladeva. 8, footnote 3, and pago 10, footnote 2.- For Munshi, road Mangiff. 12, line 11. For -sadh krantan, read -sankrantau... 19, No. 131.- This has been edited now in Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 117. 41, line 18.-Insert a semicolon at the end of the line. 47, No. 331.- For Lacknow, read Lahore. 47, footnote 5, line 3.-For " 91," read " 91." B1, No. 359, and page 52, line 13.- After Rajaraja, add [1.]. 79, line 13.-Insert a full stop at the end of the line. 79.-Insert the figure "1" before the first foot-note. 96, No. 710.-This has boon edited now, with a facsimile of the date, in Ep. Ind. VOL. V. p. 211.

Page #481
_

Page #482
_